-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] JPAI27's Story [3/5] You rotten story, get back on page one. Ain't nobody gonna read you down there. Good. Anyway. Well, my beloved audience, I am back from my little holiday and will try to get back to my old posting habits. There are a few problems to overcome first, however, so I can't promise anything. The whole 'what's happened so far' section is a bit more detailed than usual to try and offset the amount of time that's passed. I hope you all enjoy. =) * The story so far: * Chapter 9 - Answers and Plans... Sort Of 'The Old Yew' had been rather annoyed at first. The ancient dryad, who claimed during an irritatingly long-winded introduction to have watched over the village for "generations beyond counting", had dismissed Elsie and Hera until I'd crept out from behind the centaur. She was completely unlike the almost-human Ásaielle. Rather than having the appearance of an unusually coloured woman she looked for all the world like a thinner, breasted version of Groot. (The gentleman with the inspiring vocabulary in the film Guardians of the Galaxy.) "Advisors who see phantoms in every alley of this village..." The Old Yew huffed, "Refute all their critics when finally a haunting is discovered." Elsie seemed quite pleased; despite the fact that the dryad had called her something along the lines of paranoid. The Old Yew trotted on, appearing terribly inconvenienced at having to talk, "With my agreement that action need be taken, what tactic might you recommend to exorcise this particular spectre?" I realised that whenever she was looking at Elsie she spoke in her tired, disapproving voice but during a curt glance she'd given Hera her voice had changed slightly and she'd even smiled. Elsie's face darkened. "You are aware, Old Yew, that I had left Prava's service a good time before the black girtablilu did the same; before she went rouge. If I did have any knowledge concerning how best to resolve this issue, rest assured, I would not have inflicted my presence on you... or yours on me." Oh good, I was wondering when things would stop making sense. Also, did these two go to the same school? The one with a class specifically dedicated to making their English as ponderous as possible? I shuffled over to Hera as the two jabbed at each other. "What are they talking about?" Hera looked straight ahead as she answered, "Ma'am Elsie has lived in this village as long as any, even the Old Yew, can recall. She has, however, from time to time left for a few years in order to learn new magics and such." I nodded, wondering how old the two of them really were. Right now they were arguing like children, even if both tried to hide it behind their particular brand of difficult speech. "I myself am not old enough to remember the time they are referring to, but as ma'am tells the story, the death of her last husband left her restless and she sought a distraction." I remembered the handsome man from the book. Two hundred years ago? Just how long would this story be? "She left to serve under a succubus in northern Kaori. The woman keeps out of affairs of any import, serving only herself with her power. I only know of her existence because ma'am told me." Hera raised an eyebrow as her mentor started stamping her feet, gesticulating wildly while the Old Yew stood with her arms crossed, chin stubbornly facing the sky. "The Old Yew has mistrusted ma'am Elsie deeply since then. Most of the village has no opinion on the matter, the witch is like a mother to everyone here." I found the idea of Elsie, with her childlike appearance, raising hundreds of children, teaching them to read or whatever it was she did, very impressive. "Prava - that's what the succubus calls herself. She hides in some fortress of her own design, I know not where it lies. Every few months a shipment of men, soldiers and occasionally goods of extreme value appears out of the mountains and makes its way to markets, mercenary camps, auctions or the rich around the island." Pausing from her explanation she mused briefly, "People enjoy saying that Lord Kaori herself was a regular investor in those caravans but I know not how much truth lies in-" Elsie threw a fist-sized ball of orange flame at her feet in frustration. It was the Old Yew who was making a variety of less-than-helpful gestures now and Elsie that turned her nose up at every suggestion the dryad made. "Sorry to interrupt, but will they actually come up with anything?" I pointed at the pair. The centaur smirked, "It might take them some time, but believe it or not, half their insults are half useful." Half of half? Great. Hera's booming voice carried over the bickering pair, "Ma'am, please come find us at my home when you have a plan." No reply came, at least not to us, "You hear that, you incorrigible tree? A plan? Perhaps if..." their voices died down as Hera and I walked. Hera's husband, a man I'd heard mentioned briefly a lifetime ago left us to our discussion, eager to hide his red and puffy eyes, after he'd produced a platter of crumpets and some tea. Apparently Elsie's brand of hospitality had rubbed off on the villagers. The house was unusual, half made to accommodate horses and half for men. The dining room sported a rather high table flanked by several normal chairs and four beanbag-like seats, one of which Hera now occupied. She indicated one of the other beanbags at the table, "My sister, Elena?" Her eyes clouded over, "She used to..." I didn't know what to do, thinking about the other centaur made me nauseous. It was easier to feel nothing. "I'm sorry." Hera swiftly wiped an alabaster lock of hair from her eyes, "No, I apologise, that was unnecessary." She gave herself a few more seconds by taking a generous sip of her tea. "I prefer to grieve alone, I returned to the smithy so soon because I couldn't look my husband in the eye. He is rather upset... she was always the favourite." I nodded mutely, pursuing this avenue of conversation, however scandalous it seemed, didn't interest me. I hoped she wouldn't go on to explain who used the other two seats. Our earlier discussion was much more important. "So yes, ma'am Elsie served Prava for a time. About a year after she returned... rumours reached the village. People, all sorts, mamano and human alike..." I assumed the word she'd used meant 'things that aren't human' given what she'd paired it with. "They would be found convulsing in the middle of nowhere. Delirious from dehydration and exhaustion but unable to think of anything but sex." I tried to fight down my rising nausea with a vaguely vanilla-flavoured crumpet, Hera's words were bringing the awful memories back to the surface. "The attacks escalated in severity and frequency and spread deep into Kaori. They crept north too and the village experienced the rumour firsthand. Eventually there was a... worse incident: we found a corpse, mutilated beyond recognition. It was absolutely barbaric." For the second time she choked and pursued her tea for as long as she could pass off. Every time she made me remember Elena I had to rub my face to convince myself there were no fingernails digging into my cheeks, tearing them to shreds. "Then for a long time the attacks stopped. Nothing for decades. Villages further north, the ones who'd only suffered a few casualties, even started to forget. Twenty years ago they started again, this time... we found only copses. The numbers were staggering. Occasionally there would be a survivor, but they were never in any state to identify their assailant." The story was nearing the present day, it had been far more straightforward than I'd feared. "Only recently did we learn the identity of the perpetrator. Ma'am, recognising the flags, found the remains of one of Prava's convoys," I listened intently, "A survivor, finally one sane enough to speak, said they had been attacked by one of Prava's old servants, a girtablilu called Shabel. Ma'am recognised the name." "... and, knowing that Prava was rather more interested in remaining innocuous than murdering senselessly across the land, I concluded that the black girtablilu was no longer under Prava's control." Elsie hopped over the hearth. "Though I concede that the en-masse rape that preceded the killings may have been Prava's will." The tiny witch looked... guilty? She asked that we follow her back to her house and explained that all the shouting and fireball-flinging had not produced any useful ideas save one. Hera stayed outside the witch's tiny house as Elsie and I went to the pantry. She made me help her pack food, clothes and several books into a backpack and two strange, cubic bags held together by a multitude of straps, insisting that she'd explain the plan when we were finished so that she could tell both Hera and I at once. A few minutes later the unusual bags had been revealed to be for the centaur's use. As she and Hera struggled with the fastenings the witch explained, "Our illustrious mother hen finally, pendulously and with much of her tasteless so-called wit..." a string of terribly long winded insults regarding how infuriating Elsie had found the conversation followed, "...informed me that there is another dryad in the south that is familiar with Shabel and that we might glean more from her."She scoffed, "Though she knew not a name nor address; so we are to blunder through the woods howling at the top of our lungs until such a time that the correct animate tree wanders from betwixt its inanimate brethren to inquire as to what brought on our bout of madness, I assume." My heart had started beating faster, even Elsie's difficultly constructed sarcasm wasn't enough to dim my enthusiasm, I couldn't tell if I was excited or afraid. "Ah! The vacant look is banished once more." The witch had stopped her scowling and seemed genuinely happy at the shift in my face, "Do share your revelation." Hera finished up with the straps on her bags and looked at me as well, it was the first time she'd met my eye that day. I had thought she was angry with me but it struck me that until then she might have simply found my expression too morbid to bear, given that the cause of our unhappiness was in essence, the same. "I know where we're going." I tried my best to grin for my companions' benefit. Hera pulled a face that made her look as though I'd forced a fistful of sour grapes into her mouth. No more forced smiles then. Elsie clapped her hands, "Well, in that case, no sense in just the three of us setting out. More blades seems feasible now that scouting is not our objective. Hera, go fetch your sisters. I'll shall speak with Lanya. Meet here." An hour later a motley gang had been assembled and we'd set off. Hera, with her flowing platinum hair and golden coat, seemed to be the odd one out among her three sisters: the remaining two, Elaine and Eileen were the same glossy black as Elena had been. The centaurs' shared husband, Eric, who'd served me and Hera tea earlier had come along too, refusing to hear any of the centaurs' complaints, "I will not risk you all to this madness," he said, "While I sat at home in comfort. If your hearts are set on pursuing this for your sister's memory then I shall do so with you." He seemed like a good man, I had a bad feeling about that. Good men seemed like something that Miyushi would enjoy toying with.I was rather certain that I was at least a seven on the scale of selfishness and the scorpion had still managed to twist me up. The final members of our group were Elsie and Lanya; the latter had been revealed to be one of Elsie's many daughters. The two tittered happily at the back of the pack, their identical coppery hair bouncing daintily as they skipped along. The contrasting personalities in our group were brought into sharp relief when we stopped for the night. Eric and his small harem of centaurs sat in a tight circle around the fire; drinking quietly and speaking in hushed voices. I sat with them for a time, but felt that perhaps the family would prefer to be alone, given that it was only the second night that they had spent a member short. The two witches, meanwhile, were creating a total uproar as they danced around a fire of their own, trying to impress one another with their magical tricks. The fire flashed a thousand colours, formed shapes, faces and scenes. Lanya conceded defeat when Elsie conjured up a harpist and his instrument and a light, cheerful tune twinkled from the flames. However, contemptuous of the thought of sitting in silence, Lanya immediately began making song requests. Elsie flashed me a smile as I laughed at the tiny flaming harpist struggling to keep up with the second witch's demands. Though I imagine I could have had a sinfully good time if I joined them I moved a few meters away from both groups and sat alone: something was nagging at me, a dense anxiety that I couldn't place had been welling up inside me since we'd left the village. We'd all discussed how to deal with Miyushi's appearance when we set out: the three centaurs would engage her with swords while Elsie and Lanya would stay back, supporting the others with their magic. Hera and Elsie had discussed details at length, considering flaming weapons and which healing spells to use and all sorts of things in that vein. I felt like we were reasonably prepared if Miyushi chose to attack us... But... I looked back at the two groups, the witches dancing around their fire and the centaurs content to remain mostly silent. I didn't think either had the right attitude, they hadn't understood. Not even Hera. Even more worrying was the fact that I severely doubted that Miyushi would attack us. It wasn't her style. So what then? I couldn't exactly ask the others to 'be serious' and prepare for 'something else'. We'd only be able to deal with her when she finally made her move. That didn't sit well with me at all. If we only had a plan for something that wouldn't happen... well that was as good as no plan at all. Hm. Post 100 is chapter 10? I like that. The story so far: * Chapter 10 - Let's Play "See-Minor! No... Jean-Pierre!" I couldn't believe we'd made it to Ásaielle without incident. Sure, the journey had only taken about eight hours of walking, had we left earlier on the first day we wouldn't even have needed to stop for the night, but distance aside I'd fully expected some form of devilish masterstroke on Miyushi's part. Maybe there was a limit to her power and confidence after all? I was equally surprised that Sai seemed entirely pleased to see me. My heart picked up the moment I heard her singing. "Sai... Listen, I'm sorry about last time... I didn't..." She cocked her head curiously at me, "Well, you were clearly friends with Miyu- I mean Bells, and I didn't have time to explain that she was-" The dryad cut me off with her beautiful voice, "Sai knows. Did not at first. But Sai knows now, so be happy!". I beamed at her, her chestnut eyes joyfully crinkled as she beamed right back. A simple but powerful thought flashed across my mind: If I really was stuck here for good, Ásaielle might not be such a terrible person to be stuck with. If only I could have everything I wanted this easily again... "Well, terribly sorry to interrupt this fantastic moment you two are having. However..." Elsie - she had a point. Sai inspected our group and skipped away to the shade of a very familiar willow tree. We all joined her and I explained the situation as best as I could, her brow danced up and down as she listened. Her light, supple lips thinned and pursed in tandem with her furrowing eyes as my story grew more and more unpleasant. It was almost like she was determined to not lose a modicum of her expressivity even if she was only listening, rather than singing. It took a good deal of concentration for me to focus on my story and not her bubbly, elegant face. I chose to avoid mentioning the fact that I'd experienced Elena's death through some mystical connection, it was a detail that I hadn't shared with anyone yet. "So, we were wondering if maybe you could..." I paused. What the hell did we actually want her to do? Seeing my uncertainty Elsie stepped in, "It would be wonderful if you could share with us what you know about Shabel - Bells, as you call her - anything that would help us reason with her or... send her away." The dryad looked at Elsie for a long time, confused at first, and eventually stood up muttering, "Witch knows...". She held her hand out to me, silent. Her kind eyes twinkled at me, there was no way I could refuse. In a flash she had scaled the willow to its highest branches, dragging me along with her. I heard the opposing voices of Hera an Elsie carrying up to us, "Of all the thieving, deceitful, godforsaken trees I know-", "Patience, let us see what she does." The dryad popped her head above the leaves, then higher, higher. She stood on an impossibly spindly branch, not weighing it down in the slightest. Her hand tugged at me and I worked my way up, surprised at how light I suddenly felt. Soon enough I was standing atop the tree, hand in hand with Sai. She started to sing. Images flash in my head. A treasury underground. Gems and gold piled to the ceiling. A great hall. A banquet. Nude men serving a hundred succubi. A frozen blue mountain. A face topped with a morbid tiara. Trees, whole rows of them in the underground palace. Dryads tending to then, feeding the men something. Ásaielle singing and dancing for the succubus with the crown. Wine and drugs flow. A sea of bodies roiling against each other. Succubus and man. A great library. Elsie and the crowned succubus speaking, pointing as they discuss a runed circle. Magic circles in the great hall. Two succubi making love in the circles as the crowned one watches, squirming in her throne as she touches herself. Miyushi appears. Miyushi in a magic circle. Miyushi stinging a succubus as the queen convulses in the background. Elsie bowing farewell. A blur, the halls bustling as time passes. Outrage, the crowned succubus destroying gilded statues and several of her underlings in with venomous fury. Miyushi being dragged underground, beaten and bloody - still grinning maniacally at the queen. A dungeon. Human women in cages, pregnant. Being used to breed, like animals. Ásaielle screaming as she tries to help them. The crowned succubus is about to kill Sai. Miyushi leering in the shadows, the bars on her own cage broken. A swathe of devastation. The queen cursing the fleeing Miyushi as a storm rages overhead. Sai is in Miyushi's arms, unconscious. "'There lies Prava's crown of skull and bone'? What are we meant to make of that?" Hera's voice. "Wait, she stopped singing. Jean-Pierre?" "Well, Sai-dear, that was truly a stirring rendition of the tale," I froze. That voice... that cold, clam voice, "Do you not agree ladies?" Everyone flew to their feet. Some of the group was knocked down by centaurs doing the same and had to try a second time, but very quickly the six on the ground were all facing Miyushi. "Please, ladies... and a gentleman?" She purred the word, staring at Eric as though he were the sweetest apple in all the gardens of the world. Sai's index finger was on my lips. I was sure it wouldn't do any good, Miyushi had probably been watching us for much longer than I would have liked to know. Still, the audacity it took to march up to a well-armed group of six was actually quite inspiring. "What do you want?" Hera's voice had lost none of its dignity; a saint would have spat more at her sister's murderer. The scorpion clicked up to the tree, parting the group with little effort. Why didn't one of the centaurs just stab her? She was right there. She looked up the tree. "Sai-dear?" The dryad froze in my arms. It wasn't exactly fear, no, closer to concern, trepidation. She did not want this situation to develop. My nails dung into my palms as the dense silence echoed around us. The birds had gone, the crickets, the frogs, even the babbling of the stream seemed to die. None were willing to answer Miyushi's summons. "Same question as Hera." Sai gripped my hand. "Aha! My pet speaks." The thrill in her voice was terrifying, my companions had all backed away unconsciously, their bodies demanding that they flee. I could see those luminous green eyes even through the dense foliage of the tree. "You know, my sweet, I have very high hopes for you." Everything poured with sweat. I could taste metal in my mouth. "You and I have something in common, perhaps more than you think. If you-" Hera cut in, that smooth controlled voice fought valiantly to still the chaos Miyushi's was stirring in everyone's hearts, "Silence, wretched demon, the cruelty and murderous darkness in your heart could outweigh that of every bastard in Kaori." She drew her sword, "No man could ever be fairly called your equal." A piercing clang forced a flurry of movement as everyone on the ground flinched a few paces back, covering their ears. Only Miyushi and Hera remained in their positions, one with that terrible coolness and the other trembling as she gripped the handle of her sword. The blade was in one of Miyushi's pincers. The magnitude of the difference between Miyushi's strength and that of the centaurs hit me hard. When the girtablilu had fought Elena and Hera yesterday I'd thought she was maybe a little worried, working to stay cool to mess with her opponents. Not so. A hundred centaurs, even as brave as Hera, might not be enough to trouble her. She'd cut the sword like a toothpick. "Your insult is not without merit." Miyushi threw the blade back to the centaur who caught it gingerly. "But kindly keep your anger in check, I'm not terribly interesting in killing you at the moment. It would be bland." She looked back up the tree. "Sai, darling, please do me a favour. I would like to talk with my pet, and shouting up this tree is tiresome." I looked at the dryad. Still no fear as a soft hum crept from her lips, "Bells doesn't lie. Not to me..." I was dumbfounded. "What?" The visions Sai had shown Miyushi saving Sai's life once, but why? It seemed completely out of character. Had Sai helped the scorpion's escape? The storm that raged as they fled... The scorpion didn't let me think for long, "Hello up there? Are you stuck? Shall I help you down?" The whole tree shuddered; despite its massive trunk. I heard my other companions squabbling, trying to placate her. I looked at Sai again and squeezed her hand, "Alright, we're coming down." What now? Talk? Sure... * "You two." Elaine and Eileen squeaked as Miyushi addressed them. Hera swiftly moved to stand in front of her sisters, biting her lower lip. A laugh that chilled to the bone slithered from Miyushi's lips. "There are herbs in those bags are there not? Make a fire and brew us something." The two couldn't get far enough away quickly enough in their search for firewood. Idiots. Now we were down to just Hera and the witches if Miyushi tried something. Eric had his hand on a short sword on his hip but I'd learned long ago that humans were not even close to any good in a fight with one of these mamano... and I'd learned two minutes ago that Miyushi was in a class of her own among these creatures. "Now, I've been a touch lonely for the past few days, would someone like to sit on my lap while I talk?" Nobody moved. The tension was so sharp it could split hairs. I wouldn't have been surprised if someone had spontaneously balded. I remembered Miyushi's 'lap' and my palms drenched themselves with sweat. I was not going back in there. I looked at the others. The girtablilu's eyes did their trademark glowing act when I glanced towards Eric. * Eric wriggled in her grip as she stroked his cheek. The witches had both turned the colour of ash and sat motionless, their lips so thin I could scarcely see them. Hera was crying a few feet away. The centaur had moved to keep Miyushi and Eric apart and had been sent flying by an impossible blur. Every single one of her legs stuck out at a crushing angle. One, two, three, four. Four broken femurs. Sai was fighting to help her but I held the dryad against me, "Wait, Sai, please." The dryad paused and stared accusingly at Miyushi, "Bells! Said you wanted to talk. She's hurting now." The corners of the scorpion's mouth turned up mirthlessly, "My pet won't come to any harm... The centaur has nought but herself to blame." Ásaielle's eyes turned down, "Should have made you promise." Her voice was so low I could barely hear it, "Should should should." She resumed her struggling as Hera let out a particularly throaty sob. "Sai, wait," I whispered to her, "Think. If you heal her now she'll just attack Bells again." Those innocent chestnut eyes welled up with tears as she looked at me. I refused to meet them. "Please wait." I closed my eyes, trying to block out the sound of Hera writhing on the ground. Ignore the crying. Ignore the screams. Maybe I could get Miyushi to leave before the other centaurs came back; prevent further fighting. If it could even be called fighting. "So what would you like to talk about?" She licked Eric's ear and whispered something to him. "Please... don't let her... Eric." Hera stopped moving. A breeze inched in on the scene, as if to clarify that the centaur had fallen silent. "Now that we have some peace, my pet, I have a question to ask you." I listened, trying to ignore what her hands were doing to the man. "I assume Elsa has told you that you cannot return home. What now?" I stared at her. She'd neglected to mention it while we spoke in her cave, but she clearly knew the truth of the matter. What had been the point in letting me delude myself? Eric shuddered as she twisted his head, forcing him to meet her eyes. Her other hand was out of view. She spoke completely normally, staring Eric in the face, "You talked a lot about this before, do you still value it?" My confusion was dispelled when one of Miyushi's hands briefly left Eric's body and slid under the girtablilu's furs. She flicked a gold coin at me and her hand vanished back under Eric's clothes in a flash. I stared at the piece, momentarily enraptured by what felt close to half an ounce of gold. Gold... I guess my descriptions of home had probably been quite materialistic: I did miss the parties, the cars, wild excess. The scorpion had really paid attention to my ramblings when we'd met. Miyushi bit Eric's lips and licked her own when they turned red. "You see, I have a certain issue that I have been unable to resolve alone. I'd like some help." Eric was convulsing in her grip. Her long-gone hand reappeared and she licked something off it, making little effort to stifle her throaty, satisfied chortle. Smacking her lips she continued, "So, pet, would you like to hear my little offer? Perhaps come with me on some grand and... thrilling adventure?" She winked. I really couldn't get a proper impression of this woman. How was it possible that someone could sound so... engaging? So damnably cool and enthralling a day after very literally putting me through death and, not to let the current situation lose importance, while actively raping someone? "Why? Why would you ask for my help? Anyone's help for that matter - you don't seem to need it." I pointed numbly at Hera's unmoving form. She seemed pleased with my question, "Why do you think I'm doing this?" She spat into Eric's mouth. Lanya let out a high, "Ewurgh... gross." Miyushi blew the witch a kiss, snickering, "It's fun..." Both her hands vanished and this time any subtlety she'd had earlier had vanished with them. She resumed her speech calmly, "Furthermore, though you have little to compare me to, my strength is far from unrivalled." I kept silent, thinking. I couldn't imagine why I'd be of any practical use to the woman... but perhaps I could play this situation it my advantage. My eyes narrowed as she continued violating Eric, again taking advantage of the lull in conversation. She wasn't just quick, or blessed with great strength. Miyushi was cunning, squaring off with here in that arena wouldn't be much easier than a run of the mill fight - but at least I had a chance. "Perhaps not? Perhaps you'll bore me and be nothing more than a pet? Like this man here. Do you want to be like him?" She licked her prisoner's face in an obscenely exaggerated fashion. He'd long since stopped fighting; his squirming was no longer a product of fear but pleasure. "Is this all you desire?" She wormed her tongue around his ear, "Does this make you... hard?" Fuckoff, stay down you damned saboteur, we're fighting a war here. Let me out, come on! I can take her... er... she can take me! We'll annihalate her! I adjusted my pants as surreptitiously as I could. Lanya's eyes had taken on a glassy appearance, she was staring enviously at Miyushi, almost hungry, but completely petrified as well. Miyushi had taken the younger witch out of contention with arousal and fear, very impressive considering she'd only spoken to me this whole time. The older of the pair seemed to have kept her wit, barely. Her knuckles were bulging, impossibly tight, and blood flowed from her hands. Elsie very desperately wanted to do something but she clearly, even with all her wisdom, couldn't think of anything useful. So she sat there, fists clenched. Hoping this conversation would end well. Sai had buried her head in my side and had turned completely silent and motionless. She was probably still struggling with the fact that Hera was but a few paces away, her life in greater danger every minute she lay there without help. I could feel wetness on my robe, two small trails starting from where she was pressing her face. Look, this one's even closer! Smooth man, your arm's around her already. No worries, I can take it from here. She likes me too, said so herself. GO AWAY. BAKA. "Um..." I tried to get my thoughts back on track. Miyushi's face didn't hide the fact that she knew perfectly well that she had won a small victory. She winked and dragged her entire tongue over Eric's face again, breathing lewdly. "Fuck it, just stop for a second. GAH." She froze, tongue pressed firmly against Eric's cheek. "No, fuck, not like that-" She laughed, my thoughts were becoming increasingly riddled with very useful phrases like, 'fookin' bitch' and 'fuck this shit'. I took a deep breath, "You know what, nevermind do what you want. I'll play your little game." She turned her head, facing me but keeping her tongue as still as she could, still pressed against Eric's face, and gave me the weirdest lopsided grin I've ever seen. I couldn't help but smile... it was funny - her expression. Murderer, rapist, sadist... but also perfectly willing to stick her tongue out sideways. Ha. Bitch. I stood up and flicked the gold coin back at her. Close your damn mouth. I took great satisfaction in the fact that the token flew perfectly into the tiny gap opposite her tongue. "Lanya, Elsie. Hello?" I poked the witches, jarring them back to life over sounds of the scorpion spitting a coin into her hand. Miyushi's expression told more than anything she'd said so far. She was clearly surprised at my actions - perhaps she hadn't really expected me to accept her offer, or to do so with the gusto I was forcing out of myself. I'll admit, I was terrified that my act would backfire enormously, but I was so damned sick of not being taken seriously. Weeks of irritation and frustration had turned into a very powerful motivator. I'd make Miyushi struggle for her fun... maybe I'd even get a chance to pay her back for what she'd done to me when she'd killed Elena. "Can you two heal Eric and Hera? Sai's is amazing," I held up my magically bandaged hand to prove my point, "But she fainted from the effort of fixing my hand, might be best to avoid letting her push her luck." Elsie nodded mutely, then stared at Miyushi, "I could, but... Shabel?" I smirked, making sure that the scorpion could see my face. I almost lost my shit right there when I saw how voraciously eager her eyes were. If steel would glow green rather than red when it was hot I would have wagered her eyes had been cast that very instant. I managed to turn the break in my voice as I said her name to what I hoped sounded like a high, warbling insult, "Miyu and I will be going for a little walk. She'll be leaving Eric here." I set off, walking as calmly as I could manage. I remembered this feeling. It was the thrill I got as competitions started. The electric anxiety mixed with enthusiasm that came to me when I was faced with a challenge. The steely pride I defended as I started to work, victory an ethereal dream that I had to prove myself worth of. JP, you know what? Last time I looked, you really enjoyed those challenges. I heard the witches rushing to aid the injured. Elise shouted something to Sai, but as I looked back I saw the dryad vanishing into the trees. I had little opportunity to gauge how the healing was going as Miyushi caught up with me, eyes ablaze. Right, opening moves, JP plays a gambit. Miyushi accepts. What could possibly go wrong? Right? The story so far: * Chapter 11 - Having an Ego Hurts "Please pet, don't think I can't see that you want it." "Erm... Well... forgive the incoming lack of conversation skills..." "You know, I can see you want me too." "Honestly, that is to say, I hadn't intended... See here now..." "You didn't think this might happen?" "I may... have been overconfident." "Exceedingly so, pet." I nodded, noting that, in contrast to the first time I'd been in this position, I could still think and speak in some form or another. In retrospect, that was probably one of the first warning signs; indications of an increasing detachment... emotional repression that would give way to what I would eventually justify as pragmatic ambition and greed... more truthfully it could be called cruelty. I could scarcely see Miyushi. A few minutes into our walk, minutes which had been spend teasing me unhelpfully with the most vague descriptions of her 'issue', she'd somehow found what seemed to be an enormous rabbit hole and had promptly launched me into its depths. A few scrapes and bruises later my tumble down the very steep slope of the tunnel ended sharply against a thick, moist wall of earth. The tunnel continued to both my left and right but before I could even consider whether I should make use of the paths the scorpion had pressed me to the wall. She had jumped into the warren right after me, shedding her fur armour effortlessly as she skittered in, her many legs not once losing their footing as she followed. The light entering the mouth of the tunnel had an irritating contre-jour effect: the backlight meant I could see little of her face. Of course, those eyes of hers glowed all on their own - I could see them just fine. On account of the furs that had slowly rolled in after us and the damp heat I felt inches from my chest I concluded she had stripped bare. This was very familiar... pressed against some gloomy subterranean wall, my hands immobilised by hers, sweet honey breath rushing over me. Those mesmerising green eyes. "Surely you have better things to do?" I didn't know what I was saying, but the words just tumbled out. Surprisingly cool and collected, "Like telling me about your... offer." I really wished I could see her face properly, the crinkling edges of her eyes made me think she was smiling but it was supposition at best. I think she knew what was happening in my head better than I did, "Would you like to know something pet?" I bored into her eyes, trying to comprehend the new glow. They were bouncing up and down, tiny reflections dancing around as she inspected me. The lights for all the world looked like tiny, mischievous tongues licking a secret, tucked away pair of viridescent green lips formed by the striking lines and splotches of her iris. The green suddenly looked eerily familiar. "I was very curious to see how you'd react when I killed that miserable centaur. Could I tell you the difference between your reaction and almost every other I've seen?" I'd realised that if I looked hard enough I could see my face in her eyes. I hoped they were distorting my image... what I saw was not the expression I'd imagined. I saw a resigned grin, one that seemed a bit loopy to be honest, and eyes that burned as fiercely, if not literally as brightly, as my opponent's. Watching the reflection I marvelled at how relaxed my face was in stark contrast to a mind that was blistering through a million permutations of the current situation at once. I let the calm face smirk off to one side. The head in her eyes tilted as it replied, "I doubt you could keep it to yourself even if I said 'no'." Her hands came off my wrists slowly and traced along my arms, rounding my shoulders. Softly, she came closer, cupping my face in her hands. Her elbows rested on my chest and I realised how emaciated I'd become. What had once been comfortably padded pectoral almost rattled as I felt her arm resting against my ribs. Small palms barely covered half of each of my cheeks as long willowy fingers stretched all the way along my temples. They were such deceptively fragile hands, such a deceptively gentle caress as she continued, "You see, most hate or fear me after I make them stare at death. Some come after me to kill me, some run, some seek divine guidance... some go insane." She spoke with such poise that the words of a madman, a lunatic seemed perfectly natural. Barbarism made clean and casual, "But each to their own, there yet remains a shared thread that I see in all of them. Never before in their lives had any fought as hard, fled as inventively or descended into a more practical madness than after they saw their end on the horizon." So this was her game. She sought to bring hidden resolve, explore the tenacity of every chosen victim's spirit. She would show them the brink, make them go over it with a the aid of a sacrificial lamb and her poison. She would bring the edge ever closer, daring them to stay still. Of course, none did at first, but there is only so much horror anyone can weather out before they give up. "After they see it too many times they crumple, they hide, they empty out.... that is such a sad thing to see." I wondered if any of her victims had ever known? Would knowing make a difference? Or would I become, like all my predecessors, a husk; my psyche scooped out and left to rot by this game? I was enthralled by this woman's unique brand of insanity, with her fascination with testing people, the unbridled pleasure she took in death - not because it satisfied some animalistic urge to kill... but because of what it did to the people who were left alive. "Sad?" My voice was tenuous at best, even if something had been keeping me calm until now it was losing its grip as I realised that, yes, I was scared... but I was also enjoying the conversation - no, perhaps that's not the right word - more correct to say it captivated me. Miyushi had her version of an ideal life, she had power. A very personal, intimate power that she lorded over a select handful. An influence that placated the hungering of her spirit. It was a joyous existence, fulfilled in the extreme. There was no satisfaction that Miyushi craved that she did not already have. I so envied her. "Sad?" She mused, surprised perhaps, that I didn't see the wretchedness in what she described. "When people are empty they are like bards... bards that have been made mute, have lost their hands, their sight, everything but their hearing... all the music in the world can only make them bitter." She kissed me lightly, "It's sad because what make them truly alive... it's what makes them worse than dead too." Her tongue traced a small ellipse over my lips, "That coming so close to the edge means you have to fall off one day" "And me?" Her eyes crinkled, "Pet... I see... in those angry lines on your face..." She kissed me again, slightly more deeply this time. "Please show me more, I want to see what self-righteous injustice does to temper a man." A slight moan escaped from her lips as her fingers curled, taking a few tufts of tangled hair between them to pull me closer. I listened, trying to focus on her words and not the arms on my chest or the hands cradling me. She kept talking, something about how my fear had been thinning in the face of how unfair I felt my situation was, but the words grew thinner and thinner in the air as she pressed herself up against me, her lips endlessly plodding across my own with each word. The was no use in keeping her talking. I couldn't focus. She was intoxicating me with the sheer thickness of her voice, the honey-sweet perfume exuded on the back and front of every word, the engaging touch of those bloodthirsty lips. * I do not know how long we were in that grotto, her massive strength ruling my every movement. Every mound of earth was a place for her to drape my body and have her way with it. Every feeling was magnified as the sharp contrast between her insatiable hips painfully crashing against my own and the light teasing of her lips dancing over my skin played in my mind. My pelvis throbbed equally with need and pain, the lewd slaps of stomach of stomach and sweat on sweat mixing narcotically with the dull crunch of hip on hip. She took no heed of my climaxes and even less of my desperate attempts to rest between sessions. There was nothing but her satisfaction. Nothing but her pleasure. The world revolved solely around her. As it should. Things escalated. She could see that I'd begun to lose any sense of pleasure. My mind ignoring the endless stimulation. Her lips gave way to a new darkness and let her teeth come out to play. Her stinger joined not too long after and the sudden gush of venom set all my senses on fire. With the time between my climaxes cut to nearly nothing I could do even less to resist. * Night had long since fallen when I finally stumbled from that accursed hole. The stings had been the kindest of her toys. I felt broken skin all over my body where lovebites had become loveless. My thighs and hips felt swollen; I would discover a clean carpet of bruises from just below my navel down halfway to my knees the next morning, proof of how merciless the ride had been. Miyushi lead me to a river, new kindness doing little to raise her standing in my eyes. Had it all been a trick, had even letting me think that there was a way of outsmarting her been a simple ploy. A simple ploy for a stupid, egotistical pet? When we had taken to washing our respective garments of mud and other more embarrassing variations of uncleanliness. As I scrubbed a litany of shameful marks from my trousers Miyushi finally spoke. The first words since the grotto... I couldn't decide whether to treat them with suspicion or suppressed enthusiasm. "So that little adventure, pet, would you like to hear my story?" After a whole minute's consideration I nodded mutely. She detailed her request. Her explanation had three outcomes: First, it made me water at the mouth. The reward for success was what I could only call indescribable wealth. I had to concede that she'd read me well. In my book, the generous application of money was the solution to almost every problem the world, my own or this one, could offer. Beyond either having Miyushi killed or procuring other entertainment for her as a distraction I entertained daydreams of dubious taste ranging from marble baths, to a nice library... maybe even a racetrack. There had to be normal horses somewhere around here. If not I was sure a centaur could be bribed into it - though that would rather dim my sense of achievement at becoming a decent jockey, if such a thing were to pass. Second, it made me question, again, and several times more deeply, why on earth she thought my help would be any good. I had nothing to contribute knowledge-wise, I couldn't fight, I had no magic. If perhaps our quarry were explicitly weak to mathematics I may have been able to lecture in her general direction in hopes of assuring our success, by as things stood... Third, it made me worry I was being a gullible fool again. I would have to find some plan to prevent a repeat of tonight's incident, just in case this was another ruse. And finally, it made me completely determined, if somewhat stupidly. To give this insane adventure my all. "So remind me... why?" I probed Miyushi with a finalistic demeanour as I pulled on my robes, which had by now mostly dried. She smirked, collecting her armour. The contrast between her flawless alabaster skin and the all-consuming darkness of her furs was less striking that I imagined, given how her hair and carapace was the same tar-like colour. "I find her insufferably unimaginative, her power is wasted. Sadly, she'll only yield that power when she'd dead." I tried to get my bearings, but quickly fell into step alongside Miyushi who walked with clear purpose. "And I..." I implored the she finish the idea, "And you, pet, you want Prava dead because it gets you your life back." Of course Miyushi noticed but, displaying a good deal of self control, she did not react to the squeak of a dryad that filtered from between the trees. I was left completely unaware. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:33 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] JPAI27's Story [4/5] The story so far: * Chapter 12 - The Last Songs So, genius, what's the plan? I went over everything I'd learned. A castle, surrounded by sheer cliffs on all sides, its walls continuing upward where rock leaves off. A single rickety road for caravans zigzagging its way up the mountainside, carved out by magic and slaves. The gates only open when Prava says they do; for merchants, independent third parties that, in the name of profit and favour, brave to perpetual blizzard that surrounds the mountain of Prava's Peak, also called The Azure Wall; a name shared by the northern cliff face of the mountain - a solid sheet of ice stretching nearly two hundred meters into the frigid air. This isn't sounding good, I wonder if this robe Elsie gave me is very warm as well as stylish? The succubi never sleep; to Prava and her inner circle this statement is likely literal, to the remaining hundred that call the keep home it is figurative. There is no concrete schedule; the succubi indulge in the men of the fortress endlessly, sleeping only when they must. Lesser creatures keep the halls and tend to the gardens of ice. Can we use the dryads? As I'd seen in the vision Sai had shown me, Miyushi had explained that the keep was entirely self-sufficient. Water came from the continuous snowfall and, deep underground, magic and fire illuminated vast orchards of exotic fruit, kept healthy and productive by dryads. Sai... I need to find her again. It doesn't really help though, how am I supposed to get in? I mean, the only real idea I have... just waltz up to the gate and ask to join the party? I wonder if it's possible to pass out from sexual exhaustion? "Miyushi?" The girtablilu had lead us to a small glade where fruit hung richly from the trees. It was here that I'd spent two days, delighting in the infinite supply of food as Miyushi answered all my questions by day... and fearing for my life at night, hoping that Miyushi wasn't in the mood for a repeat performance of what she'd done to me in the grotto. I could see why she hadn't gone after Prava herself, the whole thing sounded downright impossible. Upon hearing her name the scorpion looked up from a small pond she had taken to sitting by, staring at her reflection while I mused. "Yes, pet?" Pet. Always, that name. "I don't have any ideas, yet, and I doubt sitting here and breaking my head open about it is going to get the answer sooner. Can we just talk? Maybe about Prava, maybe not? It's been a while since I've had a normal conversation." I don't know why it was so easy to talk to her. Even when she had tried to put the pressure on me during these past few days I'd found it easy to stay calm and speak evenly. I think, maybe I'd understood that the more I showed my fear the harder she'd push. She wanted me to show her what "self-righteous injustice" looked like... So I'd sit there as she answered my questions between bites and kisses, stubbornly refusing to give in to her. I gave her what she wanted. Even if I recognised that I was in mortal danger every minute I spent with her... a person cannot function properly while conscious of such a threat. I think, quietly, functionally, the fearful, emotional part of my brain was being slowly put on hold. Packed away and hidden. She sat in front of me, curling up in her catlike fashion. Hm, she's sitting pretty far away today. Maybe the not-washing plan worked? No no, the first time we met you hadn't bathed for like, a month. Maybe that stinky-ass fruit you ate earlier? God I hope so, that thing smelled like week old spunk boiled in kerosene but it tasted so good. Another when we're done here? Good plan dude "So, what the hell happened to you? Sai's visions were pretty fuzzy." She crossed her arms, looking worriedly into the forest. Something's up, she's been acting weird all day. "I assume you're asking how I ended up in Prava's service?" I nodded, "Well, yeah, I guess." She stared fixedly at the same spot between the trees as she answered. "I don't remember. I see flashes in dreams from time to time; they feel quite real. I think my mother lived in Kaori, before the Lord disappeared. There aren't many black girtablilu around the rest of the island." She finally looked at me, her eyes were uncharacteristically dull, the colour of Jade today. The same colour as... I looked at the wrappings on my hand, the magical threads of Sai's song. "The first thing I really remember is being in Prava's castle, in a magic circle." I recalled the scene, Elsie had something to do with that magic... I still needed to find some way to speak to her as well. The witch was important as a potential source of information. Miyushi interrupted my thoughts, "Prava gave me this magic," She waved her stinger around to demonstrate, "And made me use it to please her. If you feel another's body you can experience new things... or things more violent than what you'd be comfortable exposing your own flesh to." "...rumours reached the village. People, all sorts, mamano and human alike... They would be found convulsing in the middle of nowhere. Delirious from dehydration and exhaustion but unable to think of anything but sex." Hera's words echoed through my head. Miyushi seemed to read my mind, "Yes, that sounds about right." I looked up, apparently I'd spoken aloud. She sighed, apparently giving up on whatever had been holding her attention from within the forest. "It grew tiresome quite quickly. Prava would extract my venom, keep it at her side, then at an agreed upon time I would sting someone and perform whatever act she'd requested." I frowned, both at what she'd said and how she'd said it. Was there to be no teasing, no sexually intimidating toying around today? I knew I'd asked for a normal conversation but i was astounded that I was getting it. "Why'd you do it?" She stretched out, laying her stomach flat on the ground and looking up at me, her chin resting on interlaced fingers, "I knew nothing else, there was no home to return to, no greater mission. Prava's requests were the only thing giving me purpose. Even that dulled." Guess even rape can be boring if that's all you do... "One day, I was doing as Prava asked, forcing her preferred pleasures upon some random victim when I... just killed them. I went too far and they died." ...we found a corpse, mutilated beyond recognition. It was absolutely barbaric... you can experience things more violent than what you'd be comfortable exposing your own flesh to. Prava must have been into some pretty extreme shit. Fuck, maybe she's planning on being nice to us unless it starts looking like we suck and can't get Prava. So basically... Hurry up and think of something dude! Ahhhhh, why me? I don't know how! Gahhh! She's not going to be nice for much longer... Shut up and keep calm, nothing's happened yet. "And that's when I saw the power of the magic she'd given me. She raged, killed her own subjects in anger, almost killed me too. I was left alive, my eyes burned from their sockets, only so I could suffer in the pit that was her dungeon." Eyes burned from their sockets? She looks fine now... I wonder if... "But that's when I understood that I could change people: the calm, collected, hedonistic Prava had set off on a rampage because of what I'd done." "Enough of this!" I started, Miyushi had suddenly shot to her feet, her eyes on fire. I thought I was going to die for prying into her past, but instead she shot towards the tree line, an impossible black and silken blur. Miyushi ran straight into a massive oak, turning her lithe shoulder into the ancient trunk. In a match between fair skin and dense wood, unsurprisingly, the wood lost. The tree groaned as the shock rattled to its highest branches and its roots gave way. It desperately clung to the soil at a fifty degree angle, a large rock on the opposite side doing its best to prop the tree up. Holy fuck. The method behind the girtablilu's apparent madness was quickly revealed as, along with branches and acorns, a high note descended from the tree, screeching sharply as Ásaielle landed painfully on her backside. "Owie... Bells! No fair." Shabel rubbed her shoulder, perhaps regretting not pausing to cover it with a piece of armour before the charge. "Why are you following us, Sai?" The dryad pouted, pointing at me "Promise Bells won't hurt Jean-Pierre." The girtablilu could never help it, the nickname was just too much... and Ásaielle's unique brand of speech was always worth a smile. "Well, I might have to kick him a bit if he drags his feet." The dryad instantly seemed to swell, understanding the implication of a 'kick' from Miyushi. "Bells! Sai can take them back... always." A pale hand waved the confusing threat away, "As if. I know you can, but you don't have it in you to hurt anyone." Take them back? What the fuck? Does she know there are two of us in here? Shut up, baka. Silence, the two stared each other down. "Come now, you were always nice to any that happened to cross your way with me on their heels, but we've always had a mutual understanding on this point. Why go so far to help this one?" The question was a fair one, and the dryad had no real answer to give, "Jean-Pierre... the colours are different." Scorn. More staring at each other, "Sai... stay out of my way, unless you intend to help. This one is mine." Sai walked over to the battered oak tree and started humming as she placed her hand on the trunk. The tree almost seemed to breathe and pulled itself back upright. "Help? Not with Prava... not with killing..." Miyushi began making her way back in my direction. "Then be patient, you will have another life to remake shortly if he fails, and a hundred if he doesn't." Okay, literally have no idea as to what the fuck they're on about now. Surprisingly, Ásaielle fell into step a few paces behind her unusual ally "Sai doesn't want a broken Jean-Pierre. Dying Succubi make bad forests, the trees whisper and leer." The girtablilu waved her away dismissively over her shoulder, not bothering to look back. "So why come?" "Sai will watch. And Bells will give her eyes back if she hurts Jean-Pierre." Miyushi clearly didn't know what to make of the threat. Past experience indicated that it was an obstinate bluff... but... One hand came up to her eyes. So strongly did they fluoresce that I could see a faint green hue spreading over her palm as it came closer to her face. I suddenly understood Sai's curious threat. I'll take them back. She had healed the girtablilu. Miyushi's sight was a gift from the dryad. Miyushi looked angry. The was no risk worth undoing Sai's healing. And unfortunately a stark reminder of this fact in the form of my similarly healed hand would be staring her in the face for the foreseeable future. There was only one thing left to clarify. "Hi Sai, really nice to see you again! Er... Thanks for... ah trying to look out for me." She smiled gently at my wink and then frowned, singing lowly, "Sai lost you for a day..." I imagine that must have been the day of the underground super-rape. Well, no need to detonate that bomb right now, "Don't worry, you didn't miss anything." I cringed internally as I tried to decide whether I should ask Miyushi to finish her story or ask about the weird 'succubi make bad forests' statement. There's not much else to hear from Miyushi... she busted out from that dungeon and started killing people, not very complicated... but... "Erm... what's this about remaking lives? And succubi trees?" Sai looked down at her feet, clearly not happy with the question. Miyushi meanwhile clapped her hands, "Oh pet... it's such a delicious relationship: the killer and the songwriter." She was more than ready to explain, and to be fair, I had long since wondered how the gentle dryad and Miyushi got along. I mean - dramatic escape from Prava aside - they were entirely at odds with each other... "You see, pet, there are a thousand ways to view every thread in a tapestry. And dear Sai here has found a very convenient one indeed..." * "What's wrong with him?" I was staring at Eric, my dear sweet Eric as he lay limp in my hands, unresponsive. We'd searched for Jean-Pierre and the dryad for a full day, but had resigned ourselves to returning to the village in light of Eric's condition. Ma'am Elsie was optimistic that the girtablilu would leave the area now that she'd caught the human. I was skeptical at best, but I had little energy to waste on such thoughts. "Calm yourself, Hera. He is fine physically. Allow him time to rest. He will doubtless return to you and your sisters in due course." Tears welled in my eyes as Eric stared blankly at the ceiling. Was it the shame that he'd been raped right before my eyes? Guilt? I reached reflexively towards my still painful legs; passably healed by Ma'am Elsie's magic. He had to know that my injuries were not his fault... I wished he would say something... smile... anything. * That night, the first with both Ásaielle and Miyushi... I wish I had known it would be the last 'normal' night of my life... though, to be honest, I'm not sure I would have done anything differently. I'm glad that I got to spend it with Sai. Right, if the events of the evening are to be taken in order: First, I was still reeling from what the two had told me. Sai didn't, at least usually, have the strength of will to deny Miyushi her games. So what had the two agreed upon as a 'perfectly sane' working relationship? Well, Miyushi was to bring whatever was left of her victims to Sai and the latter would, by power of lyrical magic, use what was left of that person's life to sprout a tree in their memory. I don't wanna be a fucking tree. It's like a cartoon version of heaven, but worse. At least in caricatures the angels get like... a cloud. Who wants a fucking cloud? I don't, but I want a tree even less. You idiot dryad. Why? Just why? "Blah blah, I don't like killing but killing is Miyushi's life - I can't take that away from her, so I'll just turn her victims into a big forestry project." Fuck it. What's the point of being a pacifist if you make compromises like that?? After that conversation, which I'd spent utterly gobsmacked at the insane 'logic', staring at Sai like she was an alien, the two had started a small argument. Sai wanted to talk to me in private, and I felt as though Miyushi did as well. I admit I was rather drawn to the latter; I could imagine what Sai would say - "Don't go after Prava, run away with me, I'll keep you safe..." When did my life become so soapy? Is it a bit arrogant to think that's what Sai would want? Psh, she boned you, well... you boned her on day one. Ego totally justified. Yeah man: high five. I actually gave myself one up top from sheer boredom and glanced over to the two mamano. Still arguing about who'd get to go first. Great. "Bells! Sai hasn't sung with Jean-Pierre for days!" The girtablilu looked ready to smack the dryad, "And I've told you, I don't see why I should care. I'll repeat myself: You have no business here." Miyushi's opposition was ready to meet stubbornness with a mirror, "Jean-Pierre asked Sai questions too! Said Sai's help was very welcome!" I rolled my eyes and laid back on the grass, trying to tune out the argument. Welcome but entirely unhelpful, Sai. I'd quizzed her about Prava and her castle for a few minutes before deciding that she didn't have much to share. Sai had apparently been sold to Prava as an entertainer, and had enjoyed little contact with the other dryads of the castle. With a big sigh I started trying to pick out constellations only to realise with a massive drop in my chest that I recognised none of the lines and swirls in the sky. Ha, well, that's depressing. I felt my heart skip a few beats as a tiny plan developed in my head. "Hey... you two." I called from the grass, "I think your points have been made. Miyushi doesn't want Sai here but Sai's gonna poke Miyushi's eyes out if she tries something. Nobody's going anywhere." Silence. Deathly silence. "Now, does anyone know any constellations?" I smirked, confident that things would work out as I'd imagined. This wasn't just about recognising some stars... I'd had a feeling that one of the two women would have no answers. Ha, I don't need to rape you to fight back Miyushi. Suck on this. You wouldn't have spent many night stargazing would you? Sai was instantly by my side, not only tracing out constellations in great detail, but singing a verse or two about each. There was Valenya, do-gooder turned vengeful necromancer by the death of her husband and child. Ashi, the white lamia that had stood against a thousand of her kin in some great battle, long ago. Fermi, a harpy that despite her lack of hands was famed for her remarkable skills of portraiture. I felt a familiar numbness in the back of my head, a feeling that I used to get often during my old life. The feeling of wanting nothing more than to listen to someone because of the passion in their voice, subconsciously marvelling at their knowledge of things you couldn't quite understand. Sai's quips and trills of song were amazing, beautiful, worthy of standing ovations for the sheer quality of her voice... but they were foreign. Stories of lands, times and people I didn't know or understand. We sat there until the moon had all but crossed the sky, seeming to flee the encroaching brightness on the horizon that signalled the coming sun. I'd easily heard two hundred stories. A handful had moved me very deeply, the associated collection of stars stealing away a small piece of my memories, dedicated forever to the men, women and mamano they represented. In all this, Miyushi had remained silent. I hadn't looked at her, despite instincts that shouted at me to do so and a hot curiosity that burned claws and teeth into my chest. The only thing that comforted me was that she seemed to take Sai's threat seriously. I was confident that there was a limit to how much she could smack me around with the dryad by my side... so I smacked her a bit in the only way I could. "Sai?" The dryad had snuggled into me over the course of the evening, intertwining one of her arms in mine so she could hum her songs into my ear as she traced out starlines in the sky. "I think you should get a constellation. A sappy title too, 'Ásaielle, Princess of Song'... something like that." I heard a crack behind us. It sounded like a joint being popped. Finally, a reaction. I stood gently, making sure to give Sai a tender kiss as visibly as possible. I wasn't sure if Miyushi's expression and posture should be met with ashen-faced horror or laughter. Her knuckles were obviously white, a real achievement considering how pale her skin was already, and her face was carrying what could only be called a constipated expression. I decided that, whatever consequences I'd have to face later would come regardless of what I did, so I ignored the pent up anger... jealousy? Whatever it was. "Come on, I'm never gonna figure anything out like this. Back to the village, I need to talk to Elsie and..." Miyushi's face had become obviously angry at my impudence but it turned very curious very quickly when she heard the drop in my voice. "...That northern cliff, the one made of ice..." Sai tugged enquiringly at my sleeve after a moment, asking silently that I finish my thought. "...The Azure Wall, massive, two hundred meter tall cliff of solid, glassy ice." I pulled Sai to her feet. "The walls of the fortress continue where the cliffs end..." My heart was pounding. I desperately hoped it would be possible... "Come on. The village. Toot-sweet." I laughed as I realised that the last two words had confused her more than the rest. Miyushi's face was unreadable. ***** The story so far: * Chapter 13 - Fourteen Days "Well, that went well." I didn't know how they'd done it, or why they all knew about us, but the whole village had organised into a sort of lynch mob the moment I'd show up on its doorstep with Miyushi in tow. The girtablilu had looked like she was ready to try her luck against the entire group and I'd all but given up hope of avoiding a fight when Sai had forced Miyushi to listen to my pleading with her ever-present threat of blinding the scorpion. I was worried that the threat would either lose its potency or provoke some sort of ugly retribution from Miyushi if we used it to keep her in check too often... but it couldn't really be helped. As we scuttled back into the forest I heard a few voices carry behind us, "So was it really them? ...got Hera and Eric? ...didn't look so tough." Crap. Had Elsie and Lanya not managed to heal the hurt centaur? Was something wrong with Eric? The whole village clearly knew something... this would make things harder. * "What was that, pet?" We were a few minutes out of the village's farmlands, back in the forest. I cringed at the venom in Miyushi's voice, "What was... what?" Shit shit shit shit, golwing eyes again. Miyushi swung around and I heard a faint, "Eep!" The scorpion's heavy tail caught Ásaielle straight in the face, sending her headlong into a tree. The dryad's slim, tanned form crumpled silently, her head resting between two small rises in the earth. "What th-" Miyushi's hand was at my throat. "I've had more than enough of this act of yours, pet." She started lifting, "I told you that you were to kill Prava. You claim to have an idea, then turn from the village at the first sign of trouble. I think you need some more motivation." Oh god. Motherfucker. Shit tits holy balls I amsogonnadie! She lifted my feet off the ground. My head felt like the pressure on my windpipe was being redoubled and sent to my cranium. A murmur from the meek form on the ground earned Sai a vicious kick to the head with a spitting, "Stay down a bit longer, won't you dear?" She tossed me to the ground and dragged me off by the ankles, Sai's limp calf appearing in her other hand. The arrangement of her body meant that with her hands dragging us our bodies were being trampled under her insectile feet. She walked mercilessly. I already knew what was coming, I just didn't quite understand the scale of it. * Is she ever going to stop...? * Sunrise... * Sunset... * How long has it been? * "Ma'am Elsie, Ma'am Elsie!" I heard a voice carry through the window. The witch had once again come to pay me a visit, checking on Eric for the fourth time in two weeks. The voice called desperately again, "Hera! Someone told me Ma'am was here! Ma'am! Hera! Hello??" I stood up, placing Eric's hand gingerly at his side. I'd started to lose hope that he'd ever speak again; especially given the news I'd recently had to give him. I followed Ma'am Elsie outside, curious to see what was causing the uproar. A werecat was waiting for us, I recognised her from the village market but couldn't remember her name. She didn't wait for greetings before she began spilling her words, "Ma'am! Hera! At the village gate! She's the dryad that was with those two... the human and the girtablilu. She's hurt really bad!" Elsie wasted little time with dispensing her instructions, "Hera, please fetch The Old Yew, she will perform any healing better than I." The witch had become increasingly curt over the past two weeks. A string of disappearances and murders frayed her nerves. She'd set out twice more to seek out Shabel, convinced that the attacks were her doing, and returned only to find five more dead or missing. It was always the same. Five each day; every day since the girtablilu had arrived at the village's walls. I hurried to find The Old Yew and in a few minutes she and I had joined a gathering crowd. The gallery parted easily before the village elder's voice, "Make way, kindly make way! Aside, please, thank you!" I followed The Old Yew, feeling the villagers' stares on me as much as her. Never before had I loathed the tight-knit village community, but now I hated it. I despised that they all knew that I'd first lost my eldest sister, then my husband's sanity and now, in a single horrendous day my two remaining sisters had disappeared, though no bodies had yet been found. I recognised the dryad that lay at the center of the commotion, it was Ásaielle, the one that had served Prava, the one we'd gone to for advice, the one we'd returned from two men down. I stared in shock as I saw Elsie struggling helplessly to heal her. The dryad had little right to be alive... a good portion of her throat had been ripped clean out. The brutality of the injury marked all the faces of the curious onlookers, most could barely suffer watching. Around the dryad's neck green tendrils were flailing in the air, as if alive. They resembled fine emerald thread and in some places the threads had joined and woven together, acting as a makeshift bandage. The tendrils were far from covering the entire wound, however, and it seemed that those that had yet to weave together were trying desperately to fight Elsie away. A million hairlike arms waved aside Ma'am Elsie's healing as though it were another attacker. The Old Yew shouted Elsie aside, "Move! This is powerful magic, and not something that can be continued by any but the one that commenced it." The old yew knelt by her side and placed her hands on Ásaielle's temples, I marvelled at how she'd assessed the situation with a single wise glance. Her palms thrummed with power, trembling softly. Ásaielle's eyes flew open. The Old Yew didn't give her a moment before barking out her orders, "Finish your healing! Now! There is little time!" The dying girl could only shake her head, "...an't... s-s-ee... c-c-c-olour... s-s-s." Blood spurted from her mutilated throat with every mangled word she tried to say. I remembered what her voice had been like. Honey flowing over the ears of all that heard it, a singing that could command the soul of the winds and earth, melody that moved the memories of men and the hearts of gods... It was gone. A harsh, decrepit, heart-rendingly pitiful gasping was all that came from the beautiful woman's mouth. "...leas-s-s-se... ean-P-P-P-P..." She coughed and spluttered, utterly wretched on the floor in her last moments. I stepped in, kneeling by her side to do the only thing I could. "Jean-Pierre?" She nodded at me gratefully, tears streaming down her face, though none of them were shed for her own pain and imminent passing. She held up a hand. There was a large, circular injury right in the middle. It was oozing a clear, thick liquid. I recognised it immediately. I could never forget Shabel's venom. That evil glitter that seemed to carry all her malice. I'd seen it pouring from my sister Elena before the girtablilu had... "Shabel? She stung you? And she has Jean-Pierre?" The dryad nodded, gasping and arching her back as though some invisible javelin had pierced her heart. She pointed at me, "s-s-s-s-is.... -s-s-s-s..." My eyes widened in shock, I barely breathed the word. "Sister?" She could only hack and writhe in response. "...ean-Pi-pie-rrrr... hu-u-u-u-." I was growing desperate. "Jean-Pierre is hurt?" She spasmed hard, The Old Yew lost her grip on the dryad's head and the magic that had kept her awake faded. "Don... hurt... Jea... n-n-n... en-en-en-ough..." "Why... would I...?" The dryad was gone. The threads at her throat stopped moving a few seconds after she did. There were a few moments of silence, The Old Yew's strange, sage sigh the only thing that could be heard. The crowd slowly thinned, only a few remaining behind, staring blankly at the unmoving form on the ground. They were the ones that had truly comprehended what they'd seen, the ones that were brave enough to think of Shabel. Elsie began discussing the most fitting funeral for the dryad with The Old Yew. I didn't like the look in my mentor's eyes. She felt helpless, bewildered. Thousands of years of knowledge and wisdom, counted double as a result of her friendship with The Old Yew, had not been able to stem the tide of bodies. "Fret not, witch, I will see that she is returned to the forest - it is best." She saw my face and tried to comfort me, "My dear Hera, your sisters... we know not what fate befell them. Cling to your hope." Her words were shallow and we both knew it. The brutality that was giving us a morbid glare from upon the floor spoke no lies; tears still glistened as brightly as blood. -eeeelp. All that had remained swung around, trying to identify the source of the scream. Many eyes scrutinised the farmland that was visible from our position anxiously and when they found no answers they looked to each other, as if pleading the others to ask what had startled them, begging to hear that the sound had been imagined. [b]-es... -leased with yourself? ...ai's dead. [/b] "...I know that voice." All eyes were now on me. Elsie agreed a few moments later, "It did sound like..." [b]Find Elsie. Keep the centaur alive. [/b] A dark form strolled into the village, appearing from behind the palisade. Brilliant teeth flashed. My heart threatened to leap from my chest as a pair of satisfied green eyes met mine. The story so far: * Chapter 14 - Antagonist Someone dies. It's quite a tragedy isn't it? Loved ones left behind, ambitions and dreams thrown into the ground as surely as their corpse, an irreproducible brushstroke of character painted over by blacks and greys. A loss for all creation. The wind blows. Your heart beats. The grasses grow. The sun rises. The heavens and earth do not concern themselves with the passing of a peasant or a king. The blacks and greys shift and tumble until they are a new, brilliant splash of colour. * Ásaielle... She was crying. There was no final song, no elegance, no dignity. This face. It was in my hands not too long ago. It was warm not too long ago. Queen of melody not too long ago. But it is cold now. It is silent now. These hands are stiff and ashen, these lips are bleak and unresponsive. Her final breath rattled through my body as surely as it did hers: it came to me through malice and magic, through this mark on my hand where a stinger had exercised its power. Clench this fist. Remember this lesson. Not all lives are equal. A hundred deaths hurt less than one. A hundred faceless deaths are easily lived. A hundred faceless deaths do not move a heart nearly as much as this singular, simple sorrow. Not all lives are equal. But which is most valuable? Was Sai's life the worst life I could have watch flicker out? No. To each, their own. I want mine back. * "Why!? You evil son of a bitch! Why did you bring her back?" There was no reply in the human's face as he stared me down. Those that hadn't been killed had fled. Ma'am Elsie stood before me, facing the girtablilu, her left hand extended backwards, trying to heal my leg. Risking her life that so that I might flee. Why would she waste her time? She had nowhere to run. Neither did I. There were few courses of action left with any meaning. "Lay down your arms." I couldn't summon enough hatred for it to feel like I'd done the human justice. I spat at his feet, clutching my sword firmly, "We fed you, clothed you. We tried to help you rid yourself of this demon." I spat again, this time at the girtablilu that stood over his shoulder, she was glowing, proud of how quickly she'd emptied out the village, "You dare ask me to lay down my arms after repaying our kindness like this?" Jean-Pierre didn't move for the longest time, then he replied. There was no passion in his voice, his words were honest, but I could only tell because of how dead and mechanical it felt. "I have your sisters, Hera." He tilted his head toward Shabel, as if to clarify what would happen if I stood against him, "Miyushi won't kill them unless I say." I couldn't suffer his voice. I remembered how I'd hated the sound of it before, how it had been empty and draining, but now... now there was a sort of uncaring righteousness. A demand. His words were laced with self-interest, even if on surface they sounded emotionless. I have your sisters, Hera. Miyushi won't kill them unless I say. He dared to think that I would believe such a ruse? Her dared to give that monster a friendly nickname? Had he been planning this from the start? Nothing makes any sense. I was ready to trade my life for a blade to his neck but I could only curse him. I knew that if I moved Shabel would end me in a flash. He ignored me, speaking vacantly over my insults, "Elsie, I have some questions." He stopped as an earth-shattering crash came from the largest pile of rubble in the village. My eyes widened hopefully. The Old Yew had survived her battle with Shabel. The human sighed, I didn't understand the emotion behind it. "...down." He muttered under his breath, "Stay down." The Old Yew had now emerged, dumbstruck at the utter devastation that had been wrought around her in a few minutes of her absence. "Witch...? Hera...? Where are they?" Elsie and I could only stare at our feet. "What?" The dryad seemed to grow with her fury, "What?! The entire village?!" I blinked. The Old Yew was growing. I heard the human murmur something to Shabel. He began to walk away from the growing dryad, who had by now reached more than three times a normal man's height. Shabel faced the old yew, resolute. A thought suddenly crossed my mind: for whatever reason, I really didn't think the human had been lying. "Old Yew! Wait! They say have my sisters!" The dryad seemed to ignore me at first, waving her hands at several trees that promptly uprooted themselves, coming to life at the Old Yew's behest. She worked her fingers like a puppeteer, sending massive roots and branches whipping towards the scorpion. "We cannot allow this evil to exist! Enough have died at her hands. Kill the human! I will exact a just punishment on this woman!" * Elsie's slim form tackled Jean-Pierre. She'd long since exhausted her magic and had been using every drop she slowly recovered immediately, trying her utmost to heal me. My injury was still severe, but I would not let the human go. I forced myself across the ground, arms flailing and legs kicking, determined to reach Ma'am Elsie. As it turned out, I had no cause to hurry. The human did not struggle but... he'd done something to Elsie. I could see her chest rising and falling but... There was no change in Jean-Pierre's face as I held a blade to his throat. He tossed aside a bloody rock, it's surface the same colour that now matted Elsie's hair. I couldn't understand anything. This was not the man that I'd saved a few weeks ago. The man I'd saved was... scared but purposeful, confused but keen... sad, not evil. This thing that lay prone before me... he'd lead Shabel back here, let her to kill and maim as she saw fit. He'd just stared at Ásaielle's corpse, cradling her face as my friends died around me. "Try." The single word was simultaneously loaded and vacant, "Try what, human?" He smirked. "Try and kill me." I almost recoiled at the smirk that curled his lips. My blade trembled with wrath. I would cut his filthy head off. I would spill his blood and watch mirthlessly as this new demon died. I would remain motionless. "Why?" I couldn't help it. I had to know what had convinced him to do this. He didn't answer my question, "Impressive, isn't she?" He nodded at something behind me. "I wonder... how powerful are Prava and the Lords in comparison?" He was referring to Shabel as she did battle with the Old Yew. "I've been told she cannot compare to them. It is difficult to image." I had to admit the fight was humbling. I watched for a moment as a meter-thick branch whipped down towards her, she held her ground and braced for impact, a fierce grunt audible even from my position as The Old Yew's puppet trees did their best to obliterate her. A massive cloud of dust obscured the result of the impact for a moment, but quickly a silhouette distinguished itself through the haze. Shabel was holding the branch in a sort of full-nelson, her legs forced obscenely deep into the earth by the impact. The girtablilu refused to let go, her thin human arms somehow matching the giant pine's strength. I could see cuts and bruises on her face, reminders that a thousand twigs and needles had hit her before the brunt of the strike had connected. As she wrestled the tree, its trunk whipping around in a last-ditch attempt to free itself from her grip, her pincers got to work. Snaps and cracks could be heard for miles as her claws cut through the wood in broad strokes. The tree had been chopped in half in ten seconds at most. I turned my focus back to the human, "Why?" I would have an answer before his head rolled. I would. "Your eldest sister. Elena. The first to die?" I pressed my blade more firmly to his neck. He did not move. I hated that calmness. Those blasted succinct and clinical sentences. He kept speaking and my face paled bit by bit. I felt my arm trembling and my grip on my sword being loosened by his words. How does he know? Why does he know? Why won't he stop??? Please stop. I dropped my sword and covered my ears as a most visceral description of Elena's death clawed at my ears. Did Shabel tell him? Is that how he knows? But, these details... "And lo' and behold, as the fingernails dig into my face, bones crunching and blood flowing, who should ride to my rescue but you, Hera?" No, don't make me remember. Please. I saw the girtablilu breaking my sister's neck. I saw my blade swinging wildly towards the back of Shabel's head. Suddenly, it's my sister's face. Contorted. Mangled. Hideously painful to behold. But she sees me. My blade cuts into her face, the flow of time slowed to a crawl. She doesn't understand why. She doesn't see that I didn't mean to do it. "My eyes are wide Hera, even through all the pain, what hurts most that my sister is putting me down. Like an old ass. A dog." Stop it. A thunderous sound made me look back to The Old Yew and Miyushi. The dryad's trees all lay shattered around her and she had taken to fighting the girtablilu one-on-one. The sound had come from a massive fist pummelling Shabel aside and into a building. I marvelled at her resilience as she hauled herself from the rubble of a collapsed wall and vengefully hurled several pieces of brickwork at the dryad. When I looked back the human's face was right in front of mine, his breath mixing with mine. "How do you know... what happened?" I tried to pick up my blade, the human didn't move to stop my fumbling effort, "It isn't possible... you weren't... she told you... all that?" He didn't smile, he didn't move... he almost seemed to stop breathing. He grabbed me by the face. "You do as I say or your sisters die." On the edge of my vision I saw Shabel leap a giant, impossible leap onto The Old Yew's back. The giant dryad twisted and stretched, trying to dislodge the scorpion... "Hera. This time it won't be me who knows exactly how they died. It will be you." Why was this happening to me? Please. Someone. Help me. I whispered. "Okay. I'll do whatever you want... you swear... my sisters?" The human roughly let go of my face and gestured toward Elsie, "Clean her up, I want to speak with her." ***** I don't know if the 'feel' of this will make sense to you guys, I really struggled long and hard to get it right though. Let me know what you think. =) The story so far: Chapter 15 - Setting Up the Board "The castle's wall is built on the edge of all the cliffs. That includes the northern bastion, its foundations lie atop The Azure Wall." The human nodded at Elsie's explanation. My pleading had acquired her cooperation... though she hadn't been without doubts. She may have been wise to think that the human was lying about my sisters but I couldn't bring myself to doubt his word. It wasn't his honour that convinced me, heaven knows he had seemed to have none, but more likely my own need. I had always had my sisters. For a long time we'd had Eric. The kinship of family was precious to me. I could not bring myself to think that I was now alone, so I believed the human. I followed his listless demands and answered his questions. I hoped that he would prove, if not noble, at least honest. "This serves no purpose. The ice has remained there for thousands of years, you cannot bring it down. Even if you did, it would do you little service. What happens if the northern wall comes down? you cannot scale the mountainface and enter through the breach regardless." The human nodded again. Elsie continued, seeming determined to ruin the human's plans. "And even if you were to get in, what then? You cannot kill Prava. She will not be slain by a blade or Shabel's might." The human nodded some more. "Sewerage?" Everyone, Shabel included, flinched. "I beg your pardon?" He stared blankly at Elsie. "Sewerage. Where does it go?" Elsie swelled, "Human, my time was spent within the walls of the castle, studying magic, not investigating the whereabouts of the fortress' effluents." It was Shabel that held the answer this time, "It comes out near the keep's entrance, off to one side of the path. I noticed the smell many times as I set out at Prava's request." "Could we fit?" Silence. More silence. "...I'd say yes. Not the centaur." Thank heavens for that. The human seemed satisfied. "Very well, keep that as a last resort. This is how we proceed." He paused, making the first very human gesture I'd seen from him that day: gathering his thoughts. "Elsie, you seem to think it is magic that keeps The Azure Wall intact," my mentor blanched, surprised at the human's intuition, "You are a wise old magician, are you not? Find a way to break it." Jean-Pierre's voice seemed to catch some life as a touch of sarcasm coloured it. Ma'am Elsie's eyes flashed copper with rage, "What make you think that I will give-" He waved her aside. "You will do this." Elsie prepared herself, ready to deliver another barrage of complaints but was forced into silence by a vicious stare from Shabel. "Miyushi and I will plan our own actions. When you have found a way to bring The Azure Wall down we will discuss this further. You will work your magic. If the wall comes down when I ask I will return Hera's sisters unharmed. Go. We will wait for you here." He's... Elsie shouted at the human's back as he walked away, "And what if you die?" He waved over his shoulder, "Bring down the wall when I ask and you will have them back, my survival is irrelevant to you." Is that really the same man? Ma'am Elsie stood motionless for a time. I didn't dare interrupt her thoughts, at least not initially. I lost count of the minutes that had passed. Maybe she wasn't planning anything... perhaps her mind was barren and grey, unable to produce any thought in response to the situation she was now in. Finally I could bear it no longer, "Do you believe him?" She sighed and met my question with teary eyes, "I don't know, child, but for your sake I will act as though every grain, every sinew in me believes that your sisters are alive." I nodded gratefully, trying not to let my own eyes cloud over as I gestured toward my back, "Can you ride?" She shook her head, "We will walk for a few days, allow your leg time to heal..." Still squinting at my injury, she give it one last healing touch before she began shuffling her feet. With no real conviction we headed south, praying that Kaori would be kind. * "You know, pet. I must say I wasn't sure you'd perform." Miyushi glowered proudly, pleased. I moved her hand off my cheek, "We don't have time for this. Take the centaurs to the cave, try not to be too rough." Her eyes glowed and she thrummed deeply, obviously not content. Despite all she'd done I could tell she was still frustrated. There was still a power struggle in this relationship and she knew it. She also knew that she was becoming the weaker one, in a sense. She wanted me around, she wanted to watch me, she wanted sex. The one that cares more, by definition, has less control. I wonder if she ever regretted what she'd let loose, or if till her dying day she marvelled at what avarice and a sense of superiority could become if the bounds of empathy were cut. "The journey shouldn't take more than three days." I nodded, "I'll be waiting... Miyu." "Miyu". Hah. Does the name sour you? She shouted at me over her shoulder as she walked into the forest, "I still think this is unnecessary." I didn't reply immediately, fiddling with my robes, "Those two are the only reason the witch is helping. If she suspects foul play we have nothing. We cannot go wrong if we are honest." She clearly disagreed, but didn't protest further. Just before she vanished from sight she left behind a vaguely worried, "Be careful." -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] JPAI27's Story [5/5] Chapter 16 - Echos It is a curious thing, being aware of how little needs to change to make your own reflection appear odd. The stillness of the night left me plenty of time to think. I tried to be productive, consider how I would deal with Prava once we were face to face... but Sai wouldn't let me. I kept feeling her final rattling breath shuddering its way up my lungs, feeling the ripping pain in her throat being overwhelmed by the fear in her chest. I brought my hands up to my face, cupping it. I longed for a melody. I sat at the base of that tree, crying alone. There will be others. Just get the money, everything else will come. Do not let anyone stand in your way. When you are ready, able to safeguard your happiness, then you may seek it out. Do not hope for flowers in winter, the greenhouse comes first. Do not weep for blossoms that came to early nor for the weeds that flourish year long. * "Pet?" I started, Miyushi was standing over me, her shadow faint and wispy in the early morning sun. With my heart still pounding from the surprise I frowned. What was she doing here? She was supposed to be doing... something... not here... "Pet?" She repeated herself. I couldn't place the tone of her voice. What the hell was going on? I felt so... weird. Every part of me weighed a ton. My eyes were blurry and dry and my throat was rasping with every breath. I shifted, as a sharp numbness crawled up my legs. I stretched up a hand and quickly felt Miyushi yank me to my feet. A few shifty glances left and right, with my vision clouded as it was, didn't help me remember what was going on. Miyushi didn't move, staring at me with fascination as the pieces of my memories fell back into place. I wheezed out a phrase, "The centaurs?" A moment later, after a time spent marvelling at how I sounded I continued, "Why didn't you do as I said?" Miyushi seemed delighted. "Oh but I did pet, your instruction have been completed. To. The. Letter." She teased with those last three words. "Good thing I hurried too. I think you would have dried up if I'd taken any longer. What? Already done? She said three days. Fuck it. * "Can you do it?" My hooves echoed back at me from the cliff-face. I stared upward, trying to comprehend the scale of this thing. This giant wall of ice. Prava's fortress was atop it? It seemed for all the world as if The Azure Wall - a fitting, if uncreative, name - stretched past the sky. Ma'am Elise had spent the last few hours tapping the ice, drawing strange runes on its surface and muttering to herself as I paced back and forth, trying to fight off the cold with little success. The witch took some time to reply, and though the initial silence filled me with dread my chest heaved upwards when she did speak, "I believe so." I missed her follow-up as my incessant pacing brought a hoof into contact with a smooth rock glazed in even smoother ice. It was an enemy I'd become intimately familiar with by now and, not for the first time, I swore my way to the ground and back up, rubbing my aching flank. So undignified. Again. Elsie kindly repeated herself, "I do think I could derive some incantation or charm that would leave the ice without its magical protection for a time... however... the force required to break it would still have to be supplied by another. In a thousand years I could not amass the power to bring it down, even unprotected." I felt like I'd forgotten my heart on the frozen floor after my tumble. "So what now?" Elsie thought for a while, idly tracing her finger over the ice, "We could look for a way to break it... or we could tell the human what we've determined and see if he has any thoughts..." Narrowly avoiding another fall as I rubbed my hands together furiously, determined to defeat the ill weather, I answered, "The human made it quite clear that this was our job... he wants us to bring this wall down. I think we should look for a solution..." Ma'am Elsie didn't look very pleased but despite her scowl was nodding slowly. "Much to my great regret I do agree." She turned from the glacial tower and walked briskly back the way we came muttering, "Ignis... maybe... there's those two I helped with their mate's erectile dysfunction thing... perhaps they'd know of more..." Shaking my head at what the witch had apparently applied her magical genius to I quickly followed, pulling her onto my back as I caught up. "More erectile dysfunction?" Elsie stared at me blankly and eventually cracked an irritated smile, "...no... more igni, maybe a lava golem too." * I tried not to let my voice quaver, in the face of the human's terrifying new appearance. His eyes were two blazing specks of green, beautiful and alluring, surrounded by an awful darkness that seemed to ripple and flux. The giant dark shadows under his eyes tore at me as they reached up, trying to cast the same murky gloom that had formed them into his irises. I do not think a year without rest would have brought such marks to my face, let alone the month Ma'am and I had spent in search of a solution to the human's problem. "You will be keeping your end of the bargain?" Damnation, there was no way I could keep my words steady. I tried to look only at his pupils, sheathed in viridescent, bright, full green as they were. They were comforting, strong on their own. But the doom that surrounded them... how had it not already overpowered them if its effect on me was so strong? From three paces too. The human tapped his fingers impatiently on the table. He'd taken up residence in one of the few houses left intact in my old village. I threw a furtive glance over his hand. Remembering how when I'd met him it had been wrapped in a sort of green bandage. Now it clicked and crinkled ominously, the emerald thread replaced by inky carapace not at all dissimilar to Shabel's. "I do believe I made myself clear when last we spoke. Nothing has changed." At least his voice was about the same. Ashen, faded skin and frightening visage aside he actually seemed rather healthy... strong, even. His voice was far more full than when he'd first returned to the village with Shabel and I could see muscle rippling beneath his clothes as he moved. It seemed he'd not wasted the grain stores and the bounty of the forest now that he was no longer fleeing from Shabel. The irony. Living a nightmare is easier than avoiding it. "Do you plan to stare at me all day or are you going to tell me where Elsie is?" I bit my lip as he scowled, the shadow on his face deepening. This man's presence had become so overpowering. I'd spent weeks running around on a simple whim he'd thrown at me, chained by a singular threat. It was so easy to listen to him. "Elsie is preparing, I just came to tell you that the job is done and we're waiting for your signal to bring the ice down." He nodded. The shake of his head brought to my attention that his hair had gone from tawny to jet black. "The fourth sunrise from today. Do it then." Wasting no time he dragged himself from the table and stomped outside. Shabel's whereabouts were revealed a few minutes later as she ambled into the village square with a deer slung over her shoulder. In no time at all Jean-Pierre had communicated the situation to the girtablilu. The intensity with which she listened to him, the way she focused, as he spoke surprised me. Shabel had been ever casual, taunting me with every step during our first fight, smirking her way though her mortal engagement with The Old Yew... but when Jean-Pierre gave her instruction now she was rapt, and a few very short minutes later the two had vanished into the trees, paying me almost no mind. That was the last time I saw them. Their skin was the same pale alabaster, their hair shimmered identically, and though Shabel's eyes would always shine more fiercely, one could easily mistake the two pairs of smouldering green lights for one another from across a dark courtyard. The final glimpse I had of the duo was far more familiar than anything else had been that day: They both glanced over their shoulders, looking back at me one last time. Shabel blew me a kiss, even lording her superiority over me. Jean-Pierre nodded slightly and mouthed something to me. Don't worry. ... I won't say sorry. ***** Yeah, so I could have posted these a while back - but I've been too busy to write ahead properly and... <continue excuses here>. Anyway, these two chapters are still part of a section of my story that doesn't really convince me but I can't exactly tell why. Criticism appreciated. =) |
| [MSG] GENBrian's Story Chapter 1 ~Please don't be harsh. This is my first time writing a story like this As I woke up from my sleep, I grew alarmed. “This isn’t my room,” I thought to myself. The room was bland and made up of wood. There was one window and 2 beds. As I began to survey the room, something caught my eyes. I looked at the bed next to me and it didn’t look empty. I began to grow scared and I tried opening the covers. To my surprise a naked girl was sleeping there. This girl wasn’t just naked but she had wings, tails and horns. And her features weren't bad either. I would say she had D-sized breast and a nice butt. And by looking at the glory of this naked body I saw many wonders. She had blonde hair, plus she had this cute mole on the right cheek of her ass, and when I felt her skin, it was sooo smooth like a baby’s butt. Maybe I was being too perverse but I looked down to find out that she hadn’t trimmed her vagina hair. It was the same color as hair. I immediately felt some sort of pleasure from looking at her beautiful body. I must have been too loud or something but the girl began to wake up. I grew scared for I had unconsciously began stroking myself and was on the verge of climax. She woke up at the worst possible time because as soon as she woke up, my semen began to leave my body. Naturally I grew really scared since I’m pretty sure no girl wants to wake up and get a face full of semen. To my surprise again, she began to drink up the semen. After her “little” breakfast, she introduced herself “My name is Celina and I’m a dragon.” I was shocked. She just said she was a fucking dragon. I didn’t believe her. She then began to pick up her clothes and put them on. With shock in my voice and being the “courteous” man I looked away then I introduced myself “My name is Brian and I’m a human.” I responded just like her to make her feel like I wasn’t being rude. I began asking many questions such as how did I get here? Where am I? Did you save me? Who are you? Elegantly, as if she was a noble, Celina began to answer all of those questions. “You are in Lord Amarante part of the island and I have no idea how you got on this island except for the fact that you were on the beach when I saved you. And me I’m a dragon.” I still had questions about why does she keep saying she is a dragon? I mean surely those wings and tails were cosplay. But when I asked her, my whole world collapsed. She replied “I’m a dragon. One of the many different species of monster girls on this island. If we go outside of this room, you’ll see many different types of monster girls.” So we went outside and saw many different types of girls in the forest. Some had wings, some were tiny, some were huge but the one thing they had in common was that they were all monsters and not the ugly one you would imagine but straight up beautiful girls with features of a monster. I was amazed by this new fascinating world. Then we went back into the room so I could talk with Celina more and learn about this new place I was in. I even asked her why she drank my semen and she replied “We feed off of Spirit Energy that men produce which is semen. Plus all the monsters in this place are girls and human males and futas which are rare are the only one that can help us reproduce.” This was clearly going to be a fun place. I asked Celina if she had a male partner and to my surprise she said no. I mean what kind of guy wouldn’t go after this fucking hot girl. We went back into the room and talked about many subjects that wouldn’t be appropriate to write down and while we were in the room, I even asked to feel the many wonderful things of her stunning body if you catch my drift. I soon asked her to become my partner because such a girl will never come into my life again. After a while which felt like ages, we left the room and we began talking to the different types of girls. I met this one girl who was a succubus and damn, I now know why they are called the seducers. I had to think up of many disgusting things that you wouldn’t talk about to keep the raging boner inside. The next girl was even harder. She was a werewolf loli and she had no clothes on. I mean I could see those nipples and that vagina. This girl was just my type and I might have gone after her if Celina wasn’t here. But my dedication to get into Celina’s pants were not going to go unanswered. Phew, finally after 2 weeks chapter 2 has arrived. There is also an h-scene in this chapter Chapter 2 We, mostly Celina, got bored talking to the girls so we left and traveled the forest. As we walked through the forest, I didn't know what to do. If you take away my perverse nature, I’m just a shy and nervous dude. We were silent throughout the whole trip except for the occasional questions. Before long it was nighttime and we sitting in a cave. The cave wasn't that bad of place to find shelter in but I could have gone for better shelter but beggars can’t be choosers. Luckily no mamanos resided in the cave. We slept through the night without much problem and I was very lucky because the night was cold so Celina and I cuddled all night. :). Apparently Celina is a sleep talker and I found out many things about her. I found out she was a noble of a dragon clan, she was 234 and that she was a VIRGIN. I found out that because apparently someone tried to take her virginity when she was smaller but was killed by her. Morning arrived and I was awoken by the delicious smell of food. For all of you who don’t know, I’m a major foodie! I like food that’s good and only food that I deem worthy for consumption. I believe Celina will create a breakfast that I will consider worthy. And boy did she not disappoint me. She woke up early in the day to gather vegetables and meat. She then prepared the food by using flames that she produced. She still won’t tell me how she made the flames because it’s a “disgusting” way. I doubt that it was disgusting but I went along with it to make her happy. She then created a plate of breakfast with meat on the outside and vegetable on the inside. After breakfast, we left the cave and we traveled some more. A couple of miles in Celina saw a town, I couldn’t see the town but Celina insisted there was a town there. By then the town was in my sights. I thought to myself “Celina is pretty and she is also useful. She must have a really good eyesight.” After entering the town, things were hectic. “Most of the populations were female mamanos and so being the only male there made me scared.” I thought to myself while I shivered in fear of being raped. The first mamano we met was a girl with multiple tails and she invited us into her inn. The inn was really busy and when we walked in, it got quiet real quick. The mamano introduced herself as Laura the Inari. Laura than said “Welcome to my inn. This inn includes rooms for couples or singles, and has a big hot spring in the back. Might I ask you how many nights would you like to spend here?” Celina answered for both of us “1 room, 1 bed and 3 nights please.” “Please follow me,” Laura said as she guided us to our room. “Here’s your room. Enjoy the night!.” The only thing that I thought was weird was that we didn't have to pay for our room but hey I’m not gonna complain. As we both entered the room, Celina hastily closed the door and locked it. When she turned around, her cheeks were a pink color. I realized where this was going so I got onto the bed and began stripping. While I was stripping, Celina began stripping down to her underwear. Her underwear was lacy and was the color green. Her bra covered enough and you could almost see her nipples. WARNING! NSWF After we had our sex, Celina was tired and went to bed. I was gonna get into bed with Celina but I needed a shower. I took the chance to try out the hot spring in the back. When I walked into the hot spring, I surveyed around to see if anyone was there. Luckily no one was there so I had a huge hot spring to myself. I’ve never had the chance to go to a hot spring at home, so this was a new experience for me. When I was still at home, I used to watch a lot of animes where the main character and his or her group would always go to the hot spring and they would always say it was soothing. Now I felt how they felt. The hot spring cleansed all of the aches I had endured. While I was thinking to myself, the door to the hot spring opened and I saw Laura naked….. To be continued |
[MSG] SydoKiller's Story [1/7] From now on the .pdf version of the story is available! You only need to ask me and I'll send it to you ^^ I have to write a few words before I start with my story... I really have to. If you don't care just skip, I won't get mad XD Please read them before starting. :P To the members of the club: To the people that are not yet familiar with the club:  Chapter List (First Arc): (credits to Subenu, Kami and GG for this link thing ù_ù)  Chapter List (Second Arc):  Chapter List (Third Arc): ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 1 – The strange tale of an improbable main character [ "... Do you think he's actually going to wake up soon? W-what if we fall down there? Oh my god! *shivers*” "Hmmm... I bet you five dollars that he is having a wet dream right now. ù_ù" ”*Punches Green* Seriously, why are you always so gross. This is not the time to think about something so stupid!” "Seems like he's waking up though. Damn, I just lost my five dollars, isn't it? <.<" ”Yeeep, seems like it. *slides Green's money in his pocket*” "Crap crap crap!! We're all going to die!" ] Cold. That morning my bed was freaking cold and uncomfortable. I started to think that something was definitely odd. *chirping noises* "Oh come on! How the heck did birds get in my roo... oh SHIT!" As I rolled left, disturbed by the noises, I suddenly found myself at the very edge of a cliff. I didn't stop myself in time but I managed to grab the edge before it was too late. I was now hanging dangerously from the cliff without even knowing how I ended up in a place like that. My room was not there anymore, taking its place was somewhere I had never been before. It seemed like I was lying in the middle of wilderness, surrounded by huge bushes and trees. Well, I WOULD be, if I was in the safe zone, but I was actually still trying not to fall and die in a different area, you know, the one with the ultimate cliff of death. I'm not going to describe that place, it's not like I had the time to look at my surroundings too much anyway. Damnit, it was you and I again hiking. And you managed to win once again. Unfortunately my strength wasn't enough to save me and soon after loosing my catch, I found myself flying in the precipice, screaming like a drunk monkey and crying like a baby. The real definition of manliness. I'm just a normal guy after all. I'm not really strong, intelligent or beautiful. I'm full of demerits, such as cowardice and indolence. I'm envious of people who are full of dreams, because I feel like I don't have any. I was just living my normal boring life until the day before , moved by the events like a small leaf dragged away by the wind. 'Peace and quiet'. That was everything I was looking for in my life. Running away from my problems everytime I had the chance. But there was no escape from the crazy situation I was facing this time. Only one thing was certain, I didn't want to die like that. And who knows, maybe if I could somehow be able to survive... was it already too late to try to change? Could that life-death situation be the switch that I waited so long for? I slowed up my fall crushing into several branches, hurting and cutting myself until I was finally able to see the ground again. Suddenly I noticed two little shadows moving right below me, probably living beings. “PLEASE GET OUT OF MY WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!!!” That's what I like to think I said. But since I was screaming and crying in terror it probably sounded like: “PSAAAAAAAAAAA GOMWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA WEHEHEHEHEHEEE” *crying sounds* I disastrously landed on one of the shadows with a cracking sound, then I lost consciousness. [ “And this is the end of our story. Happy ending!” “How the heck would that be a happy one. Just how!?” ”I don't know... oh! What about a hot lady passing by that starts to rape Sydo's corpse? :D” ”Man, that's sick.” ”No, it's not! D:” “Why am I even talking with you? Oh god, we're all dead! We are all going to disappear! *cries*” “C'mon, there's no way he would die from a 20 meters fall like that... probably.” "... ಠ_ಠ “ "W-what? “ ] As I was slowly regaining consciousness I started hearing a weak sound coming from my side. My mind was completely blank, so I couldn't understand clearly what kind of noise was that. “Mr. hero! Mr. hero a-are you o-ok...?” “Hnnnn... not the chirping noises aga...” I finally opened my eyes to find something that literally left my mouth wide open. Dormouse Seems like what I believed to be a chirping noise was actually the feeble voice of a little girl. My annoyed answer probably scared her since she was now hiding behind her yellow cheese-shaped pillow. Her long straight hair were gently waving with her sudden movement as she was trembling in front of me. I was laying on a fluffy bed, so small that I could hardly fit on it. The rest of the room was small as well, with everything made of wood and really old looking. Only a little bookcase was standing out since it was filled with big colorful books. “O-oh, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to scare you.” I immediately apologized, trying to sound as docile as possible and I had to control myself from the urge to punch myself for scaring a little girl. As she finally lowered her mighty pillow-shield I noticed her cute round fluffy ears. And a tail. And th... “Wait, what the...?” Chapter 1 – End Next Chapter: 'Nezumi-chan to Ookami-san' sounds kinda cool, isn't it? Chapter 2 - 'Nezumi-chan to Ookami-san' sounds kinda cool, isn't it? The little thing that was standing in front of me probably wasn't human. That is not an easy thing to accept at all, but I knew for sure that I wasn't dreaming or anything, since my whole body was hurting baldy and my knee was screaming in pain. That obviously couldn't have been some kind of joke either... because I really hoped that none of my friends would ever throw me in a 20 meter cliff fall. Man, I really hoped so. As I was staring at her I also noticed her... 'VERY light clothing'. How should I call it... some kind of crazy hot revealing pajamas? But thinking about it was so freakin bad that I had to look somewhere else and try to talk about something to distract myself. "So... what happened to me? Where am I?" “Y-you saved me from the evil wolf t-that was trying to... to eat me! You s-suddenly appeared from the sky with a... flying kick on that b-bad thing's head and you chased it away mr. hero!” I then realized why my knee was hurting that badly, that unlucky wolf probably saved my life being there at that time. Well, I had problems with wolves anyway, so I just thought something like 'GTFO wolfy and stahp eating little kids for fuck sake'. “Mr. Hero? What do you mean...” ”Take a look at t-this.” She handed me an old picture book and timidly pointed at a particular drawing. ”S-see? It's just like in the book! The hero came flying, defeated the evil d-dragon and saved the princess, so you must be a hero too! Isn't it?” She didn't seem to be used to other people at all, but despite her fears she was tryng hard to show me her expectations. She wasn't only gratefull for having her life saved by me but she was also assisting at a dream coming true. As her beautiful teary eyes were staring at me... “Y-yeah... sure! I'm Sydo, the legendary hero! Gnahahahah! That beast had no chance against me, are you ok little lady? Oh, do you mind if I ask your name?” I facepalmed internally so hard that I could almost hear the sound of it. But seeing her exploding in excitement made me forget my lie pretty quickly. ”I knew it!! You really were a hero! This is so cool! *blushes and hides behind her pillow again* Oh, and my n-name is Primula. N-nice to meet you mr. hero.” [ ”L-L-LOLIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! A CUTE LOLI APPEAAAAAARED!!! *heavy breathing*” ”Whoa! What the fuck is wrong with you? Hey Blue, do you know what this loli thing is?” ”Hmmm, give me one second. *opens his laptop* Well... seems some kind of... oh MY GOD! *suddenly closes the laptop*” ”W-what? ò_ò” ”Let's just say that it's something that could easily get you arrested, shall we?” ”I don't really get it. By the way... where did you find that laptop?” ”Laptop? Which lap... *runs away from the laptop* T-THAT THING WAS NOT HERE BEFORE! *shivers*” ”G-ghost laptop! D:” ”LOLI IS JUSTICE! LOLI IS THE SAVIOR!” ”*Throws the laptop and hits Green's head*” ] I had no idea of where I was or what exactly I was even talking to. But since the situation was completely unknown I couldn't be careless, so I tried to ask only as much as necessary. The little Primula wasn't really of help, it was clear that she was not really used to the outside world. After all she was just a kid... and outside her house everything I could see was just a big scary forest. If there were also wild beasts like that wolf roaming around... The thing that was bothering me the most was that after she treated my wounds she tried her best to answer my questions too. But she was still truly scared of me. That's why everytime I was going to ask something important I unconsciously changed the subject. I couldn't stand to see her trembling like that anymore. ”Oh... y-you have to leave now mr. hero! It's almost nighttime, so you can't stay here. Because y-you see... Oh! Because t-this is an enchanted house! Yeah! Every night it s-suddenly shrinks until only I am able to fit in it! B-but be sure to come here again tomorrow, I r-really have to do something to thank you!” By her look I could easily tell that she was lying about the cursed house thing, but she probably had her reasons to not let me stay there at night, so I simply nodded in response. “O-oh... I see. That would be a problem indeed. But are you sure you'll be fine by yourself? You won't be attacked again?” ”D-don't worry, the house is surrounded by a magic barrier, so other t-things can't get inside! I still w-wonder why the barrier doesn't work with you, maybe it's because you're a h-hero!!” I reassured her immediately using the hero excuse to justify the thing... but that matter was now bothering me instead. I then left the house, after greeting Primula properly, that was still waving her tiny arm at me in the distance. That view made me forget all the bad things about that crazy day. Since my body was still hurting I simply arranged some leaves and branches under a nearby tree and tried to sleep there. I never thought that I would have woken up soon by the smell of smoke and a desperate crying. Chapter 2 - End Next Chapter: The determination of a good-for-nothing hero Chapter 3 - The determination of a good-for-nothing hero Thick smoke was quickly surrounding the area, making me cough several times. In a normal situation I would run away as fast as I can because I'm a freaking coward. But something was stopping my legs from doing that and I soon realized that it wasn't because of my hurting knee. A faint crying sound was what was holding me back. How could I hear something like that despite of the strong sounds coming from that burning house? As I was dragging myself near the house I suddenly noticed a big shadow surrounded by the smoke, waiting patiently at the front door of the house. Whatever that thing was, it probably used the fire to make Primula come out, since the barrier wouldn't let it approach her. Why? Why was I doing something like that? I've always been a pathetic coward, running away from my problems whenever I could. How could I even think about helping other people? What could I do to save her anyway? “Wait a second... has the crying stopped??” My thoughts suddenly disappeared, as my legs started moving as fast as they could. My common sense just stopped working and I couldn't care less. As I was awkwardly running towards the back of the house, where Primula's room was, I could feel the bandages on my knee coming loose. “*smirks* Seems like I'll have to ask her to redo them now.” I finally reached a window that was near to her bed and I looked inside. Primula was laying on the floor with her cheeks lined by her tears. She fainted once the smoke started to fill up the place and the shock probably prevented her from doing anything. The room was falling apart, I had no time to think anymore. I wrapped my mouth and nose with my shirt, trying to not inhale the smoke and I jumped against the window. I tried not to put attention on the grazes left from the glass and once I grabbed the little girl I ran away as fast as I could. I could only hope that the black smoke and the loud noises would have hidden our escape. [ ”Ooooooh! That's my Sydo! Finally you're showing some spirit!! I'm all fired up now! *starts throwing punches making 'ssh ssh' noises with his mouth*” … ”So... I'm all alone now because this fucker *points at Blue* fainted because he was too scared of the fire, and the other one *points at Green* fainted as well after seeing the little girl crying... =.=” ”*with faint voice* I've heard you saying 'ssh ssh' tho, that was fucking dumb LOL” ”*turning red*S-since when were you... GAZELLE PUNCH!! è_é” ”*flying away after the punch* >.<” ] I don't know how long I kept running through the forest. I didn't know where I was going either, but as the sun started to rise, my luck decided to show up. The view of an old, wooden shed suddenly made my legs collapse. I couldn't even feel the pain of my body anymore... probably not a good sign since my wounded knee was in a terrible shape. That's when Primula opened her eyes, looking rather confused. “Hey there, you're safe now, I'm here with you now so you don't need to worry anymore.” In reply, she grabbed my shirt, and while she was hiding her face in my chest she started crying as hard as she could. I tried to make the most reliable face I could, even if I was really near to cry myself. What was going on in that place? Why was everything going wrong? And moreover why was it happening to me... I couldn't handle a situation like that by myself, I was only a useless guy, someone that... ”Mr. hero... where's m-my pillow? *sniffle*” “P-pillow? Oh that... I'm afraid that I left it in the hou... HOLY CRAP!” In the middle of my sentence she burst into tears, even louder than before. ”T-that pillow was a gift that my m-m-mother gave me before I...” That's all I managed to understand from her words, the rest was more like a confused crying muttering. I spent probably an hour apologizing to her. After that she treated my wounds again, and then we started eating the edible plants she found around the shed. “This place seems to have been unused for a long time... by the way, you're really awesome Primula! You sure know a lot about these herbs, the healing ones and now the edible ones too!” ”I'm a d-dormouse after all, we don't have many talents, and we c-can't fight at all... so we have t-to learn everything we can to help us survive...” I sighed as I noticed that she was still in a bad mood because of the pillow incident. Was that place plenty of strange beings like Primula? As I was wondering about that, I left the little girl sleeping inside. Once I grabbed some stuff from the shed I started working on something to cheer her up a bit. And after a couple hours of work, and stinging my poor fingers a thousand times... “I-I tried my best to make it similar to your previous one... but as you can see it's kinda horrible, I'm really sor...” As I was handing her the ugly yellowish pillow I made for her she suddenly jumped at me, hugging me and showing the beautiful smile that I tried so hard to give her back. ”You really are the b-best hero ever!” “Y-Yeah... I know right? There's nothing I can't do! Gnahahahah! *hiding my injured hands*” ”Ehm... mr. hero can I... can I call you S-Sydo??” “Sure! *pumps his fist internally*” Chapter 3 - End Next Chapter: What do you mean by 'melancholic copulation' exactly? -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 5:41 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] SydoKiller's Story [2/7] Chapter 4 - What do you mean by 'melancholic copulation' exactly? “I couldn't see well in the darkness, but I think that someone was trying to lure you outside... we'll have to search for a safe place to stay and maybe I'll be able to collect some information about what's going on in this place... let's get everything we need in this shed and then-” ”Kyaaaaaah!” Primula suddenly shouted a cute cry as she hit my face with her pillow. “W-what was that for!?” ”I-I'm sorry! It's just that is almost night outside and I'm scared of dark places! Can w-we sleep here for tonight?? *scared puppy face*” The loli power in that little thing was something to be scared of. There's no way I could say no to her, after all we went pretty far from her house and given my wounds, a bit more rest wasn't a bad idea either. As I was thinking about it I found myself outside the door. “Wait a second, do I have to stay outside again!?” She just slammed the door without saying anything. There was definitely something odd about her at night. I started to think that she was scared of me, as if I could jump at her in her sleep. Did she really had such a bad impression of me? Well, her clothes were kinda arousing actually... “NOPE. What the heck am I fantasizing about? Bad hero! Really freaking bad!” This time I sat down under a really nearby tree, so that I could see clearly the surroundings of the old shed. I couldn't let that thing approach my lol... I mean Primula again. Since when did I become someone that other people could depend on? Everything just happened so fast... two days before I was sitting on the sofa with my parents shouting at me about my lack of responsibility... yeah, my parents... The forest was incredibly calm and that made me fall asleep in the middle of my thoughts. That didn't last long tho... *Sting* “Ouch! What the heck! How big can a mosquito be in this kind of... wooOOH... hooooly crrrap... waz mah head alwayyys this fffluffy? *hiccup* Oh... look at that! G'morning mah little bro!” As I was having an interesting chat with my sudden erection something slowly got down the tree and with sinuous movements started to coil around my numb body. Oomukade The huge creature, with half body of a centipede and the upper half of a beautiful woman was seductively looking at me. “Heeeey, if it isn't a fine gurl! I mean bug... I mean... *hiccup*” I stopped for a moment to elaborate my thoughts. “*hiccup* WELLL, YAH SURE HAVE SOME VERY FUCKIN' HOT BUGSSS AROUND HERE, DON'T YA?” ”Seems like my poison was a little too much for you... well, you don't have to worry anymore my little precious human. This is the only way after all...” As she was whispering in my ear she started moving her hand towards my groin. I couldn't move my body at all, but my rod was happily responding to her movements. Strong waves of heat were assaulting my body, giving me a chaotic sense of pleasure. Something was strange about her words. Her expression, hidden by her long hair, was sad and full of sorrow as she was staring at me. But I was way too high to notice. She then started loosening her beautiful dark kimono, showing her pure white skin, ornate with strange purple marks. Only an odd piece of paper was hiding her most precious place now. ”Can you see this? This is a talisman that only my predestined man can remove from my body, it's the demonstration that I'll belong to you for the rest of my pitiful life... now, let our melancholic copulation begin...” [ ”Oh no. No no no. Oh god. Stop it. All those... legs moving around... no no no. *shivers*” ”B-but she was looking so sad *sniff*, what the fuck man, not cool. Not cool at all T_T” ”What, were you always this sentimental? Big bad Red is crying like a girl? I can't believe this. à_à” ”Oh c'mon, go to hell Blue.” ”I can't hear you over my fapping! *anf anf*” ”Ok, that's it. Kill him. ù_ù” ”My pleasure. *punching Green without mercy*” ] Chapter 4 - End Next Chapter: Hangover...! *hiccup* So... before posting my new chapter I wanted to make an important announcement. I've always had the help of MoniStar editing my chapters before posting them, so that he could help me with my grammar, since I want to remind you that english is not my first language. But I can't continue like this, I see a lot of people doing their best with their stories even if they have problems with grammar, and with people complaining about that in the comments. It's unfair for me to keep depending on a kind friend's help, so starting from today I'll post my original chapters. I'm sorry if the story will get annoying because of this, maybe someone will even stop reading it. Maybe I'll regret doing this. But this is what I think is the best thing to do. Thank you again for your attention, thank you Mon for helping me, you're awesome. -------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 5 - Hangover...! *hiccup* Primula that night was having problems getting asleep. Something like that was crazy for a Dormouse, always ready to sleep anytime, anywhere. She was thinking about her mother's words. That time when she told her to stay away from human males at night. Only adult Dormouses could sleep in the same room of a man, so she would have to live alone until she grew up. “Here, this is my present for you. Keep it always with you until you'll be able to find someone that will be by your side for the rest of your lives.” - said her mother, giving her a cute yellow pillow, shaped like a small piece of cheese, as a present. Were human males dangerous at night? Or maybe it was her, something that she didn't know about herself yet... Since when that guy showed up she was constantly feeling uneasy. Was it because the hero that she always dreamed about had finally showed up like inside a fairy tale? No, something else was bothering her, but she couldn't tell what that feeling was exactly. She then looked at a strange looking pillow. That ugly yellowish color, that weird shape and even a tickling sensation coming from it. A normal person would definitely throw that thing out of the window without even thinking about it. ”Sydo...” Primula held it tight and finally managed to fall asleep. […] “Well, if it iznt a fasssshionable pair of *hiccup* panties. Where the fffuck do people sellll them I wonderrr...?” As I was staring at the Centipede girl's talisman, my body was completely enslaved to seek more pleasure. But the girl that was clinging on me suddenly stopped and started holding her head between her hands. ”W-What's going on? My head... it hurts so bad! This pressure... is it coming from that shed?” The girl turned her sorrowful gaze towards the heavy air she felt coming from her left side. The sight filled her eyes with pure fear. ”What the hell is that...! I-it can't be... demonic energy?? I've never seen so much in my entire life! Why is that even here in the first place... Aaaargh! M-my head... it's like it's going to explode any moment!” The shack was completely surrounded by a thick black fog that was whirling around dangerously. ”I... I can't resist anymore! My head hurts so bad! And I was... so close too. My fated one, I'm sorry... *sniffle* I-I wish we'll be able to meet again, hopefully in a different situation...” As she burst into tears, the girl left, bumbling as she seemed clearly in pain. Her sparkling tears were the last thing I could see before passing out. [ ”By the way, I'm kinda sure I've seen a nipple there.” ”FUCK YOU GREEN! *crying desperately on Blue's shoulder*” ”*pat pat* C'mon man, this is starting to get embarrassing for me too... ಠ_ಠ “ ”B-but! T_T” ”Eeeew, what are you doing guys? BL? I can't fap to that! LOL” ”I don't even want to know what he's talking about! *cries even louder*” ”Me either... now stop it thou, you're gross! Gaddemmit! è_é” ] *chirping noises* “Oh god... everytime I hear them something bad happens... AND THEEEERE WE GO... this time it's fucking HANGOVER. FUCK YOU BIRDS.” It was a beautiful warm morning. But when your head hurts that bad, you couldn't care less. I was asking myself how the heck I could end up with a hangover, but no matter how hard I tried to remember about last night, nothing was coming to my mind. The only thing I found was a strange mark on my side, like some kind of huge bug bite. It didn't hurt much thou so I didn't put much attention on it. I found Primula already up, organizing the stuff she took from the shed. She timidly greeted me, then she got back to her work. That place seemed to have been uninhabited for years, so we didn't really worry about stealing anything. I started asking myself about what she was carrying with her since the bag was huge already. Then I noticed an old dusty bunny plush, peering out from the sack. I felt my heart melting as she was looking at me with an interrogative expression. “A bunch of old knives? Hmmm... they'll do the job.” ”W-what do you want to do with them?” “I'll show you once we get out in the forest.” After a bit more of preparation we were ready to leave. We didn't know were to go, so we just took the opposite way of where Primula's house were. Hoping to find a way out of that dangerous forest. There was definitely something that was hunting the little girl, I couldn't let her in that place anymore. “Oh, perfect time. Primula, can you see that fruit on this tree?” As the girl nodded I took out one of the knives I got from the shack and quickly threw it at the tree, precisely hitting the fruit that fell right on my hand. “Gnahahah! What do you think? My father had been teaching me how to throw knives since when I was a boy, now that I think about it that's kinda weird, but as you can see I can do it pretty well! When you live in the countryside there aren't many ways to enjoy yourself after all. *bites the fruit*” “That's awesome! Heroes are so cool!! You bit that poison fruit without caring at all!” “Well, I can't fight monsters with them, they're just old kitchen knives, but they could be use-... wait a sec... *stomach growling* what did you say about... *face getting blueish* ...poison?” At least I managed to not threw up in front of Primula. Chapter 5 – End Next Chapter: Fated encounter Small advice: in the first page you can find the chapter list with links to every chapter. I'm updating it so that you'll be able to see how many chapters are ready but not posted yet, and at what point of the story you're in :P Thank you for the attention ù_ù --------------------------------------- Chapter 6 - Fated encounter ”H-hey Sydo! Could you tell me a story about one of your adventures?” “Adventures you say? *gulp* Y-yeah... sure! L-let's see...” As we were walking through the woods I started talking about an old fairy tale I knew to the little girl, using me as the main character obviously. I couldn't get enough of that enchanted stare of hers as I was narrating loudly. A couple of hours passed, but we still couldn't see anything but trees on our way. ”Eeeeeek!!” A near bush suddenly shook, frightening Primula, that quickly run hiding behind my back. “D-don't worry, it's probably some kind of big bird... or a raccoon...” My face suddenly changed color as the animal slowly got out from the bushes. “...or a freaking BOAR!” The wild beast was huge and its eyes were screaming in crazy rage. That was more than enough to alarm me. Music track “W-what's this? It's like I can hear some kind of music... is it telling me to fight?! Y-yeah, it must be! Maybe I'm just going insane but my body must be trying to give me motivation! My body is burning with EXCITEMENT!!” ... “EXCITEMENT MY ASS!! This music is just freaking distracting!! Make it stop!!!” [ *super loud music* ”Aaaaaaaargh! My ears! Green for the fuck sake, turn that thing OFF!! è_é” ”Oh my god this thing is amazing! Wohooo! XD *turning the stereo volume at MAX*” ”I'm so excited that I don't even care asking where Green took that from! Go Sydo! Kick that boar in the balls!!” ”Ok, that's it! Green look! Flying naked ladies! *pointing at the sky*” ”WHERE!? WHERE!? @_@ *arf arf*” ”*turns the stereo off and throws it away* There we go!” ”Nuooo! My battle soundtrack! D:” ] As I was frozen in fear I felt a tiny hand pulling my shirt. Primula was looking at me, with her big teary eyes. My brain started working again. I wasn't alone anymore, someone was depending on me now. The boar was not waiting for us and began running towards us. I quickly pushed the girl in a near bush and I shouted as loud as I could to get its attention. I was trying to plan something while the animal was chasing after me. That thing was fast, I had to do something quickly. I knew that I couldn't just throw a knife at it since it wasn't sharp enough to make some real damage and it would probably just make the beast angrier. As we were reaching a big tree I noticed a big old branch not far from us. I then hoped that if I could hit it and make it fall on my chaser maybe I could distract it enough to be able to hide somewhere. “Ok then, now or never! Please hit!* My knife was able to make the branch fall as I was hoping for, but it went behind the boar, that didn't care at all. “*Screaming like a girl*” The animal took advantage of my failure to get closer. It then struck me with violence, making me fall on the ground. I was somehow able to not loose consciousness but there was no way I could endure another hit. I was coughing on the ground, watching the dribbling beast approaching slowly. But suddenly my attention was occluded by the sight of a big figure, standing between me and the boar. Despite the wind was moving her long purple hair I still couldn't see her face properly, but it was clear that she was furious. ”Don't you dare touching him again, you filthy beast.” Everything happened in a moment. With a fast movement the girl struck the beast with her tail. The hit was so violent that threw it against a tree with a loud noise. After getting up again the animal limped away, scared from the look full of rage of the girl. I was completely astonished. That scene was so incredible that felt unreal. A strange living being was standing in front of me, with her upper body of a girl and the lower half of a huge centipede. Our eyes met and I unconsciously moved back. As she noticed my reaction her expression got sorrowful. “Wait! I-I...” She then turned her back at me and left quickly, without saying a word. I wanted to stop her, but everything happened too fast. I was so confused that I felt like my head was going to burst. Seeing her disappearing in the distance made me feel an abrupt pain at my side. But that wasn't where the boar hit me, it was the strange bug bite that I had from the last night. The image of that girl's tearful face suddenly popped up in my mind. “I've met her before... that night... why was she crying..? Primula! I have to go back!” I hurried back where I left my little companion. She was still there, trembling inside a bush, and once she saw me she jumped in my arms crying with joy. ”I was afraid that you wouldn't come back! D-did you beat that scary animal? Really??” “Sure! What did you expect? A wild boar or two are nothing for someone like me! Gahahah! You've done well hiding until now, I'm proud of you!” Primula giggled at my compliment while I was trying to remove all the leaves that were stuck on her ruffled hair and I indulged myself in their sweet smell without noticing. ”S-Sydo... it t-tickles a bit...” I finally realized that my left hand was actually under her clothes. Something on her chest took the attention of my fingers. “W-WHOA! I-I-I'M SORRY!” I quickly put her down and I started headbutting violently against a tree to shake off my thoughts. Once I stopped I looked at her again. “Primula, I have to ask a favor of you.” She rose her head toward me despite her face was still completely red in embarrassment and firmly squeezed her pillow. ”Y-yes?” “Before leaving this place, there's someone I want to meet. Will you help me searching for her?” The little Dormhouse seemed somehow disappointed with my words, but her expression changed quickly, showing a strong determination. Sure! You can count on me!! Her bright smile filled my heart with an indescribable warmth. That was why I was trying so hard. That was why I couldn't turn back to be the same person I was before. I wanted to see hers too now. I wanted to see the smile of a sad, lonely girl. Chapter 6 – End Next Chapter: Sadness and tears are the words the heart can't say Chapter 7 - Sadness and tears are the words the heart can't say ”Big sis! Big sis, the trap worked! We've caught something big this time!!” Amazoness A young amazoness was running towards her sister, shouting in excitement. After hearing her words the older one stood up from the rock she was sitting on and followed her. After a small walk they reached a clearing in the forest, where someone was fighting in front of them to make her way out of a trap made of countless sticky threads. ”Ha! I can't believe it! To find something like this in such a place, this must be our lucky day!!” ”H-hey sis, do you know what this thing is?” ”Yeah. It's an Oomukade... an insect type monster. Holy crap, we're going to make a lot of money with this! Some people could buy her for a lot of gold in the slave market!” ”Eeeew... why is that? To buy something gross like her... *giggle*” ”It's because monsters like her are really rare to see around. They always hide inside of dark stinky caves... I wonder, why is she in a place like this...? W-wait a second! Don't tell me...! Don't tell me you were searching for a partner! Ahahahah! This is way too hilarious!” She started laughing loud, pointing at the trapped girl in front of her, poisonous words kept coming out from her. ”No one would ever accept you, look at you! You're nothing but a terrifying monster! Ahahah!” The poor girl at those words stopped squirming. With a furious look she spitted on the amazoness leg. ”H-how dare you! You filthy bitch!” The older sister, with her face distorted in anger picked up a rock and threw it at the Oomukade, hitting her on the forehead. A small drop of blood came down slowly from her wound, but she didn't flinch at all. She was still looking straight at the amazoness eyes with her stare full of hate. ”*Tsk* Fight as much as you want, those are spider girl special threads. We spent a lot of money to get them, they won't break that easily. Sis, let's go. We'll rest a little and then we'll head to the market. There won't be any time to sleep tonight, we're going to have some fun!” ... [ ”Hey Green! *throws a rock at Green*” ”Yeees? :D *turns towards Red*” *THUD* ”Gyaaaah! Why did you do that! It freaking hurts! >.<” ”Oh ho... so it does really hurt... that girl must be pretty badass to be able to react like that.” ”*facepalm* Wasn't that obvious? ” ”Well, it's fun to throw rocks at Green anyway. ù_ù” ”...Eheheh... I-I might end up enjoying it actually... *anf anf* ”D:” ”D:” ] The scene I saw made me feel so bad that I thought for the first time about hitting a girl, like seriously... a straight right on her faces. But something was definitely off with that place. I remembered the centipede girl hitting that boar with all that strength... and those girls were some kind of slave hunters... they were probably formidable enemies too. No, that wasn't a thing that human strength could handle at all. Were humans and these creatures so much different after all? I and Primula were hiding inside some bushes, near the little amazoness camp. As I was studying the situation Primula spoke. ”Are you going to save that poor girl?” “Yeah... I'm indebted to her. Also, I can't forgive them after what they've said to her... and the slave trade...” ”You can do it right? You're the strongest after all!” “I'm afraid I can't do that... you know, the fight with that boar really made me tired... we have to think about something to let her escape.” Fortunately enough Primula believed my words, and soon after that she raised her eyes and stared at me. It seemed like she already had something in her mind. ”Sydo... you've saved me so many times already, but I still haven't been able to do anything for you. I felt like I was completely useless, but I wanted to help you! In these days I've trained myself in secret with something. Only this time! Let me help you and trust me! Please!” I was really worried about her when she talked about helping me, but the look in her eyes was something I had never seen before. She has always been hiding behind me, crying for eveything. But what I saw in her that time was confidence and determination. Someone who is trying his best to help others... someone that wants to change... ...Everyone is the protagonist of their own story... “Show me what you can do, I'll be by your side to protect you.” I gently patted her head, watching her cute resolute expression. Then we carefully walked towards the camp, as the two sisters were sleeping near a little firecamp, we stopped close to them. I was starting to fear that Primula wanted to strangle them in their sleep with her tiny hands. Then she raised her hand to her mouth with a light movement. The little Dormouse whispered something I couldn't understand, then she breathed gently on her palm. A faint azure breeze gathered around the amazonesses and slowly disappeared. I was completely fascinated by the scene that had just taken place before me. Seeing my astonished face Primula spoke to me again, despite she was looking pale and really tired now. ”Sleep magic... Dormouses usually learn it when they grow up... it's still early for me, but since they were already asleep they shouldn't wake up easily now. I'm not used to my powers yet... so I really need to sleep... save that poor girl like... like you did with me...” The little girl fell in my arms, completely asleep. I could even hear the amazonesses snoring now, the sleep magic worked. I carried Primula near the place the Centipede girl was and after leaving her leaning against a tree I looked up. That's when our gazes finally met. Chapter 7 – End Next Chapter: What if you forget grinding when you're getting close to the first boss? Chapter 8 - What if you forget grinding when you're getting close to the first boss? The sound of the wind through the woods was the only thing that was taking place at that moment. I had no idea what to say, I had no idea where to look. I was aware that Primula wasn't human, but her body wasn't really that dissimilar after all. But this time I was dealing with something else. Someone could think that humans always had the idea of what a monster or a mystical existence is. We always had films, books and stories about them. But when you're face to face with one... that's a completely different thing. I was scared, I felt awkward. I didn't know what to do. Suddenly, her words broke that suffocating silence. ”...Why are you here...” “I-I...” ”WHY ARE YOU HERE?!” At her desperate shouting I closed my mouth, I just kept my stare at her, feeling completely powerless. ”Oh, I know... you heard them right? Have you heard of my pitiful story? Yeah, that's right, I was traveling to find a partner. Are you here to make fun of me too?” She then showed a twisted smile, coming from both sorrow and irony. ”Can you see this cursed body of mine? Yeah, I'm a disgusting monster! Everywhere I go, I only find people scared of me! …You know, I even tried to rape you the other night.” I couldn't help but to open my eyes in surprise at those words. That night... the hangover... the bug bite. And then, her crying face. Everything started to make sense in my mind. ”You probably don't remember about that. We need to poison our partner with a powerful aphrodisiac and then rape him to breed. That's the only way because no one would accept us! You're nothing for me but a source of man's seed! Her words started to sound weird, her eyes were swollen from the effort to not cry. I started to walk towards her, without saying a word. ”What do you want now? STAY AWAY FROM ME! I.... I-I...!” The girl, seeing my hand approaching her head quickly closed her eyes, scared from what I could do. But nothing happened. After a bit she felt a strange sensation coming from her forehead. She then slowly opened her eyes. “You're bleeding, try to stay still for a moment please...” I was carefully cleaning the wound that the rock made to her, using a little handkerchief. The girl couldn't believe her eyes. Her tears started to run down without control. ”W-what are you...” “Well... I don't really know much about this place, monsters... a-and breeding... but what I've seen so far...” I finished wiping her wound, then I looked straight at her eyes, despite my shyness. “What I've seen so far is someone that saved my life without even asking anything in return. Someone that made a long and difficult journey to find someone important to her.” ...I want to meet... someone worth spending my life with... I want to... no matter what... “That night, when you attacked me... you were crying that time, right? Would you like to tell me why?” ”...” The centipede girl face was completely red, mixed emotions were storming inside her now. What was going on? What was wrong with that guy? She was feeling so weird, and it was all that man's fault. She suddenly felt angry. ”W-WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU KNOW ABOUT ME? WHO DO YOU THINK YO-...OUCH!” I hit her forehead with a finger, annoyed from all her shouting. “I said I don't know and I don't care. Now, if you'd let me, I'd like to leave this place as soon as I can, so stay still. I'm trying to remove these gaddemn threads...” ”Just leave me here and go away with that little girl! Aren't you scared of me? I could attack you ag...-OUCH!!” As I hit her with my finger a second time, she stopped her sentence again. “Jeez... would you shut up for a second? And no. You're coming with us, like I could stand to see a girl sold at a slave market, or whatever it is.” After a while I finally freed her from the trap. The girl stood up and looked at me with her swollen eyes. That was the first time seeing such a cute and angry face at the same time. I then took the sleeping Primula with me, and faced the centipede girl again. “I'm Sydo, and this little Dormouse is Primula. Would you like to tell me your name?” ”...” [ ”That girl's story was sooo sad! *wipes his tears*” ”Oh god, not this again... Blueee! Red is crying like a bitch agaaain! ”*Staring at the laptop* Lol wtf rofl. :3” ”O_O” ”D:” ”Oh shit! He's possessed by the Internet! Red! Hurry, get my gun! ”You don't have a gun. <_<” ”Yes I do! *unzips his pants* Blueee! Look at this! *swinging it around* :D” ”Gyaaaaah! *faints* x_x” ”See? It worked just fine. u_u” ”I don't know, he seems kinda dead to me... *pokes Blue's body* ] “Why didn't you want to tell me?? I think Aloe is a beautiful name!” We finally left the camp. Primula was still sleeping in my arms, and a bit behind us was a bashful girl, trying to hide her red face with her long purple hair. While we were walking I explained her our situation, since it was probably weird to see a human and a Dormouse traveling across a forest by themselves. After a bit she finally spoke too. ”S-so you were protecting her all this time despite being a normal human? As I thought you're really...” “She always believed I was his legendary hero and I couldn't find the strength to disappoint her... she was really insecure so even if I had to lie to her, I thought this was the only way. She's changing now, I'm really proud of her. Even if I can't do anything... even if I'm this useless, I still want to-” ”THAT'S NOT TRUE!” Hearing my words Aloe suddenly shouted those words without thinking. It seemed like she was going to burst of shame. At the same moment I noticed that Primula was starting to wake up. “Oh, good mor-” *SLAP* ”...T-this whole time you... you... *sniffle* h-how could you...” In a moment Primula jumped down from me, and quickly disappeared inside the deep forest. Chapter 8 – End Next Chapter: The fake hero and the bloody hunter -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 5:41 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] SydoKiller's Story [3/7] Chapter 9 - The fake hero and the bloody hunter Primula was gone. As I was desperately running through the woods shouting her name, I was asking myself how could I let it happen. Aloe was helping me to find her, after we split up to search for her faster. She told me to not worry too much, because Primula would have come back after a bit probably. She just needed to calm down. No, I couldn't leave her alone in that place, not even for a moment. The centipede girl wasn't there that time after all, she didn't see the shadow of the thing that burned down the Dormouse's house. I couldn't even praise her enough after what she did to save Aloe. I wounded her with my lies, I knew that it would happen eventually, but I didn't want it to be like that. It was my fault, once again. I kept running without noticing the scratches left from the bushes and the branches I was running through. Inside my head, a storm of worries was breaking everything, my weak self was starting to crack. “W-what am I doing?!” I regained control of myself, after I felt tears coming to my eyes. There was no time to think about how pitiful I was, I had to find that girl, no matter what. After a while something got my attention, a familiar voice was not far from where I was. ”L-let me go! *sob* I-I said let me GO!” “Primula!!” As I heard those words I jumped out from the bushes without thinking. The forest was not there anymore. It was more like a open area, with few trees scattered around. At the other end I could see the ground disappearing. A long wooden bridge was dominating the view, with a big cliff behind it. The old bridge looked really old, some of the ropes on it were even missing. I could hear it make cracking sounds everytime the wind was lightly moving it. I quickly looked around until I finally found what I was looking for. Well, not really... I was looking for one person, not two. Primula was shouting in tears, squirming to get free from the person who was violently holding her from her hair. As they noticed me, the stranger looked directly at me. Werewolf Another half woman half animal being was standing in front of me. This time the girl seemed to be dog or wolf like. Half of her body was enveloped in thick fur, at the end of her paws big sharp claws were showing. Despite her good look and her attractive athletic body I could sense something strange coming from her. Her deep golden eyes were studying me carefully, those were the eyes of someone that was sizing her enemy. Before I could say anything she spitted words full of hatred. ”Finally I can have a good look at you boy... but from your expression I can tell that you don't remember me? Do you intend to make fun of me more than you already have!?” The girl then moved her hair to show me a big scar over her right eye. The smile she made after that gave me the creeps. ”Do you see it?? This horrible wound... this is were you kicked me the last time we met! I suffered so much because of that... I couldn't even sleep at night anymore! But I've finally been able to get you both, you and this little brat!” I then realized. When I first met Primula she was talking about a wolf, that I saved her from it falling on his head. That's what she was talking about, SHE was the wolf, and now she wanted to take revenge of me and the little Dormouse. She seemed not the type of person you could talk calmly to. I had to think about something quickly, maybe gaining some time. If Aloe was here maybe we could do something about her. “So... why were you attacking the little girl that time?” I tried to act as confident as I could, since the wolf girl probably didn't know much about me. Maybe I could even deceive her with the hero story, but I needed to know more about my enemy before. ”A reason you say...? Well, what if I say that I'm a Werewolf, so maybe it's the instinct of the hunter? Ahahahah! In this world only matters who's the strongest, so why shouldn't I have fun with the ones that are weaker than me?” Was she just crazy? Or maybe she was actually right... the words of the Amazoness came back to my mind in that moment. ”Well, I had enough of chatting with you. Make me a favor and let me enjoy your suffering expression. That's the way I like to do things after all, I'll have you pay back all the pain you inflicted to me.” The Werewolf threw Primula on the ground and charged me at crazy speed. [ ”The question is, why does she have chains on her arms and legs?” ”Oh, that's actually a smart question. Strange hearing that coming from you. ò_ò” ”She must totally be into that kind of games, isn't it?? Chains, candles, whips... *anf anf*” ”Ok, never mind. Just... forget what I was saying. <_<” ”Gyaaaaah! *scratch scratch* Let me oooout!” ”W-what the heck is Blue doing...?” ”He's searching a way out because he's scared of dying again. Gaddemn chicken.” ”Have you heard that Werewolf?? She's a psycho crazy killer! I'm fucking out of here!” ”*Tsk* Just shut up and let me watch the fight already! *takes popcorns* ” ”Hey Blue, can you do that scratch thingy on my back too? :D” ”Hell no! è_é” ] Chapter 9 – End Next Chapter: Trump Card N°1 It's finally vacation time for me too yaaaay o/ Starting from tomorrow I'll be leaving untill 16-17 August and I won't have Internet connection at all, so no updates for the story. I'll try to keep writing, so that I'll be able to post another chapter when I'll be back. For now I'll leave you all with the 10th one. As always thank you all for your attention, I hope to keep you entertained with my little story. I still have a lot to show you, be ready for it! :P See ya o/ ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 10 - Trump Card N°1 ”Why... why is he not back yet?? He still haven't find that girl either? W-what should I do...” Aloe was wandering around the place that we decided we would have to go back to once we had found Primula. Time passed, but she was still alone. Getting more and more worried the girl kept walking back and forward. The forest was somehow silent, everything was so quiet that felt unreal. The centipede girl suddenly felt chills down her spine, she had a terrible, terrible feeling about it. She then moved her hair a bit and touched her forehead, where not much before, someone was gently wiping her wound with a handkerchief. ”*deep sigh*” […] I didn't even have the time to say 'Holy shit'. The Werewolf was so fast that I couldn't follow her movements. She ran towards me, with a quick low kick she made me loose balance, and then she threw me on the ground with a strong punch. My eyesight went fuzzy for a moment. It seemed like someone was shouting something in the distance, a little girl probably, crying for help. I got up with my legs still trembling and looked at my enemy, she was just toying with me, as her distorted smile was showing. I could feel the taste of my own blood in my mouth. I was scared to death, but I couldn't give up. 'I can do it, keep fighting for her' was all I could hear coming from my head. ”So...? Is that all? C'mon, it's not fun at all like this.” I then jumped at her and once I managed to grab her legs I made her fall on the ground. I found myself ready to punch her, but my fist was not moving at all. I just couldn't do it after all. ”Ahahaha! You worthless scum!” She punched me again, this time with a stronger hit, making me almost fly away from her. I didn't even find the strength to punch her once, I had no idea of what to do. The Werewolf stood up and with a disappointed look on her face she spoke again. ”You know what? Just lie there and watch me while I torture this little mouse a bit. You're not even fun to play with, I'll kill you later.” *STOCK* Suddenly something hit a nearby tree with a strong sound. A knife was firmly stuck on a tree, still moving a bit after the hit. The Werewolf's cheek was bleeding badly, hot blood was dripping on the ground now. “Don't... you dare touch... her.” I thought I didn't even have the strength to fight back, but as soon as I saw the wolf girl approaching Primula it was like my arm moved by itself. ”You... YOU'RE DEAD MEAT.” It was over. I made her loose her mind, and now she was running towards me again. It was like the time was going slower as I saw her sharp claws pointing at me. This time she would have ended it once for all. I was barely standing, there was nothing I could do anymore. Then I saw a little shadow climbing on the werewolf's back. “P-Primula, don't!” I saw the two girls vanishing inside an azure cloud. Then the bigger shadow shook off the little one from her and threw her against a tree. Somehow I couldn't feel the pain in my body anymore. ”Y-you little...! W-what-*cough* What have you done to me! *cough*” The werewolf was now vacillating, seemed like she was having a hard time keeping her eyes open. The incomplete magic didn't make her asleep, but it was enough to confuse her. The moment she managed to open her eyes again I was there, right in front of her. “Now! Trump Card N°1!” I shouted with all my might. It was a basic rule of the street fights, suddenly making loud noises would eventually make the enemy take defensive stance without even realizing it. But that's also a thing that wouldn't work twice. My enemy, completely off guard, tried to defend herself, but it was too late. [ ”Wooooooh! Oh my God! Go for it! This is so exciting!” ”Maybe we can make it alive after all! :D” ”What's this trump card tho? Is he finally going to show her his naked secret weapon?” ”God, I seriously hope he won't. <_<” ”I would have done that from the beginning. ù_ù” ”Maybe he actually trained in secret too and discovered a new secret technique?” ”Go Sydo! You're our only hope!” ] *SPLAT* With a loud noise I violently squashed a big fruit against the Werewolf's face. [ ”*facepalm*” ”*facepalm x2*” ”*facepalm x3*” ] ”*cough* *cough* W-WHAT THE F-FUCK *cough* W-WHAT'S THIS? I CAN'T... *COUGH* OH GOD, IT'S DISGUSTING *COUGH* MY EYES BURN!” “How do you... like it? It's a p-poisoned fruit! *anf* It's really terrible... isn't it? I tried it once... *anf* and I know that... that... you're probably not feeling too well right... right now.” I hoped that after that she wouldn't be able to fight anymore, but unfortunately I was wrong. Despite her awful condition she still managed to throw me down again with her blind rage. We struggled desperately, until the most unexpected thing happened. We found ourselves rolling until we reached the edge of the cliff. None of us noticed it in time, before falling the wolf girl quickly grabbed one of the loose ropes of the bridge. I managed to clung on her legs somehow. ”L-let me go! You little fucker!” “Y-you know what... FUCK YOU.” As the girl was trying to shake me off her, I suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from above. ”S-SYDO!” Soon after that, another person appeared, she was desperately trying to extend her arm to reach me. Despite I couldn't see very well anymore I recognized her beautiful purple hair soon enough. The sight of them filled my heart with emotions. They really cared about me after all. I felt my tears coming to my eyes as I realized that I couldn't do it anymore, my weak, human body reached his limit long ago. I gathered all the strength left in my body and spoke. “Primula... I'm sorry I have lied to you for all this time. It's all my fault so... I won't ask you to forgive me. You've done well until now... you're a completely different person now. I'm proud of you.” Despite the Werewolf was still squirming to get free from my catch I managed to turn to Aloe this time. “I'll never thank you enough for saving me. Stop accusing yourself for the sick people you've met until now, because it's not your fault. Because I know, I've seen the beautiful lady that you are. Please, take care of the little mouse, I beg of you.” Now I couldn't even hear what was going on around me anymore. The two girls above us... no... my two friends above us, were shouting something. I could tell that they were now crying desperately calling my name. ”Just let me fucking go! Go die already!” I couldn't hold my tears any longer, seemed like I was still a bit scared after all. What a pitiful hero. But I still had my duty. That girl would have never had the chance of hurting my friends anymore. “R-right... I-I'm a hero after all...” *STOCK* ”W-what the...” Suddenly a knife hit a near rock. I managed to cut the rope with the last breath inside me. We were now falling into the dark pit. Both of us, the hero and the bloody hunter. Chapter 10 – End Next Chapter: Red, Blue and Green Chapter 11 - Red, Blue and Green I can't say that I was thinking about the meaning of life, that I saw my life flash before me or anything fancy like that. When you're in a situation like that you're only scared as fuck. I mean, I don't actually know, but that was what I was doing at least. Being afraid of dying, that couldn't be such a strange thing after all. The strange thing is that it was like I could hear voices, besides the screaming of the Werewolf that was falling not far from me. 'At least it was cool until the end.' , 'Well, shit.' , 'And I haven't touched boobs yet.' Yeah, I could agree with all of that. Maybe I was getting crazy, but hey, that was fine with me at that point. Maybe that could have been an interesting way to end my life. That didn't last long though, as the disastrous sound of my body crashing on the ground stopped the flow of my thoughts. What I weren't expecting was that the impact didn't killed me in the spot. “Unlucky until the end *cough*... aren't we?” That's what I asked myself, when someone actually replied with a broken, faint voice. ”Well yes... seems like *cough*... we will have to suffer a little bit *cough*... more together before leaving this... world, ... boy” As I managed to look in the wolf girl direction the sight made me feel something breaking inside me. The macabre scene I was assisting to was too much for me. Her body crashed on a big rock, leaving her body in the middle of a pool of blood. ”*Tsk* I can't believe this... seems like *cough*... seems like I'll have to leave before you. In the end I actually... lost to a mere human...” “W-well, let's call *cough*... it a draw... shall we? Eheheh” ”Why... why didn't you stab me back there... instead of using a fucking fruit...” “Ahahah... that's probably because I'm a fuckin coward...” Dark red blood was coming out slowly from her mouth now. The evil, mad look she had before was now nothing but a peaceful and pale expression. The illusion of her smiling a bit flashed before my tired eyes. “Hey... that thing you said to me... the reason you attacked that little girl... is that really true? Why did you start *cough* *cough*...” I couldn't breathe well anymore, everytime I spoke it felt like being stabbed countless times inside my stomach. I couldn't finish my sentence. ”The strong killing the weak... yeah... *cough*... you know... I used to leave in a pack of Werewolves long ago... *cough* yeah... I miss those times so much... even now... *COUGH* *COUGH*” As my eyesight was starting to fade away I noticed the huge pool of blood around the poor girl. Enemy, assassin, haunter, killer... who I was looking at didn't matter anymore. I closed my eyes, I wasn't able to look at her anymore. ”Well, if you don't mind... I'll take my leave now... *cough*... see ya, hero.” I was now completely alone. The silence around me was heavy, the pressure of it was now crashing me against the ground. I couldn't even open my eyes anymore, the world around me got darker and darker in no time. It was like I was falling once again, but that time the cliff was way deeper than the others. I felt my own presence disappear, my consciousness becoming one with the deep darkness that was surrounding me. [ “So... is this how it feels when you die?” ”*Pokes*” “Like...” ”*Pokes*” “...really...” ”*Pokes*” “...annoying...? *slowly opens his eyes*” ”Oh my god, you were so fuckin cool out there, I'm so proud of you! T_T” ”*Slaps red* This is not the moment for that <_< … so, hi there!” ”I wonder if I should call you Master or something...? :D” “W-well... that's kinda weird... and gross... Sydo it's ok. Now... where the hell am I? Who are you guys?” I then realized that even if I was talking, my mouth was actually not moving at all. I could still hear the sound of my voice, but everything was sounding weird and blurry. ”Why are you only making difficult questions?” ”Welcome to the chat room! <3” ”Green seriously, shut the fuck up for a moment! è_é” ”Man, I don't know how to answer your questions... but I can tell you that since when I can remember... we have always been here with you.” ”Yeah, good job you stalkers.” ”*Ties up green and closes him inside a box* Is all of this a dream? Maybe you finally got crazy after all? We really can't tell.” “I wonder why... everytime I look at you guys I feel somehow... nostalgic...? Ahahah, yeah, even with that weird guy inside the box.” ”*Squirms* >.<” ”Yeah, I wonder why... I'm sorry, we'd love to stay here and talk with you more but... we must step aside and let you go now. ^^” ”We're not sure about what's happening out there right now, but it's probably better if you leave this place as soon as possible. You shouldn't be here.” “I-I see... but how do I leave this place exactly?” ”Well... you're not like us, you have people waiting for you out there, so it shouldn't be hard. Just remember them. The friends that care about you, the ones you want to protect.” ”Be sure to kick some asses for us too, and don't make the ladies cry, you jerk! è_é” ”Sydooo~ “ ”Sydooo~ … This is probably the first and last time we see each other. Be strong man, keep fighting, go on and never look back. Do it for us too. We'll always be by your side. ”Sydooooooo~ “ ”~ SYDOOOOOOO~ “ ] *SLAP* ”SYDOOOOO~ *crying* *SLAP* ”SYDOOOOOOOOO~ “C-could you please... *cough*... stop slapping my face? It.... r-really hurts...” "...!!" ”Kyaaaah!” *THUD* Suddenly, the fluffy sensation of being hit by a pillow. Then the terrible one of being hugged with force, when you feel like all your bones are shattered already. The desperate crying of a little mouse. The intense hug of a centipede. […] Chapter 11 – End Next Chapter – ...And I said all those embarrassing things too... Crap So yeah, I put a little picture on my profile so that maybe I can help with some more publicity for the club and the MSG. Just saying. Hope it helps. ù_ù ______________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 12 - ...And I said all those embarrassing things too... Crap ”...I'll never let you go again...” Laying on the ground, half dead, I was now facing an even worse situation than the death fight with the Werewolf. Too much affection can be quite scary sometimes, as the deadly hug of the centipede girl was showing me. The girl whispered something, but in my conditions I couldn't hear her words very well. “I-I can't really hear you...” ”...I-I'll never...” “E-Excuse me...?” ”I'LL NEVER LET YOU GO AGA-...” Aloe suddenly shouted without thinking. She stopped her sentence, after realizing it, and seeing my surprised expression, her face quickly became completely red. Ashamed of her own reaction she didn't stop her hug, that got stronger instead. “Aaargh! My bones!” ”...! *squeeze*” Despite her face was now covered again by her messy hair I could easily tell that she was awfully embarrassed, but the need to show her preoccupation about me was stronger than her. I finally realized that we were now inside what looked like some sort of cave. I was laying on a stack of straw, while a small fire was burning near. At the other side of the fire, a little girl was sitting in silence, holding her pillow between her small arms. Her face was looking tired and a bit red. Her eyes were a bit swollen, like the ones of someone that cried for a long time. She stared at the fire the whole time. She eventually looked up at me hearing my sorrowful screams, but our eyes never met. The situation was so awkward that I almost regretted being still alive. After some time I managed to break the ice. “So... did you carried me to this place? Where are we?” Still without letting go of me, hiding her face against my chest, Aloe replied. “You slept for two whole days. We found your body near a river, you were in the verge of death. Fortunately you got back to your senses soon enough, I couldn't stop Primula from slapping you... but seems like that worked fine somehow...” “W-what about the wolf girl...?” The girl just shook her head in response. The image of her broken body was still inside my head, hurting every inch of my heart. After a while Aloe finally let me go. I felt like my body was shouting his relief. She looked quickly at Primula, then she sighed deeply. ”I'll search for something to eat... I'll be back in a while. S-Sydo... if you dare moving from there I-I'll kill you...” She then left the cave, leaving me very troubled with her words. Not only that, I was scared that the silence now would eventually kill me. As I was thinking that I heard someone's footsteps. A small girl walked towards me, then she sat down next to me, without saying a word. Her stare went back to the fire. I was now laying on my back, my body was still hurting, so I couldn't even look at her. I just decided to talk to myself loud, looking at the ceiling of the cave. “You know... when I lost consciousness... I had a strange dream.” ”...” Primula didn't react at all at my words, but somehow I had the impression that she was listening to me. I had the cute image in my mind of her big, round ears moving a bit after my sentence. “I don't remember anymore what happened inside of it... then why? Why do I feel this strange sensation inside of me.. like... nostalgia?” ”...Dreams are an important part of our lives. They recollect all your emotions, important events and memories... it's like someone else is taking care of your thoughts for your other half, the one that is sleeping. Wouldn't you feel alone without dreams? Not having any would be like dying temporarily until you wake up again....” The girl finally spoke, even if she was still staring at the fire. She was a type of creature that was always in contact with sleep and dreams, her knowledge fascinated me. There were still so many things I wanted to ask her. “It's like you're never alone, uh? ...” I heard the girl moving near me, she was probably looking at me this time. But I still couldn't move my head from that position to know were she was exactly. ”W-why... *sob* why did you lie to me...?” Her sad words broke my heart into several pieces. That's right, I was the one who tricked her for all that time, taking advantage of her trust. I was not a hero, I had no rights to protect her, I was completely irresponsible for being so arrogant and thinking that I could take care of her. Now I had to pay the price for it, and take responsibility for everything. “I've never been the hero you wished for... I can't protect you anymore, I'm sorry. I-if something had gone wrong that time and that Werewolf had hurt you... I-I could nev-” That's when I finally saw Primula's face again, just above mine, directly staring at me. Her sparkling eyes were covered in big tears, that were now falling on my cheeks. Her mouth was trembling as she tried to speak again, despite her sobbing. ”I-I DON'T CARE ABOUT ALL THAT!! *sob* I'm sad because you never told me about it. I would have understood! Why haven't you *sob*...trusted me for all this time?? I just wanted to stay by your side... *sob*” With these last words she fell on my chest, crying loud, even if her tears couldn't come out anymore. That poor girl probably cried a lot during the past days. Even if I wanted to hug her with all my might, I only managed to pat her head. “I can't ask you to forgive me...” ”Promise me... *sniffle* that you'll never lie to me again... promise me! *sniffle*” “Y-yeah... I think I can do that at least...” [ ”*Sips tea*” ”*Sips tea*” … ”Well, aren't you crying this time? ù_ù” ”I'm currently charging my tears, so I'll be able to cry even louder later.” ”H-how can you even do that... whatever. <_<” ”Say... don't you think it has been pretty quiet lately? ò_ò” ”Nah, must be an impression. ù_ù” ”HALP! T_T *Still trying to get out from the box*” ] Chapter 12 – End Next Chapter – If I'm staring at the ceiling, I can't see the flags around me I edited all the chapters and changed the dialogues of Blue, Red and Green italicising their text. Hope it will be easier to distinguish them from the others. That's the only reason, so there's no need to freak out ù_ù ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 13 - If I'm staring at the ceiling, I can't see the flags around me The scene between me and Primula in the cave, with her sniffling on my chest, was cute. It really was... for the first 15 minutes. After that the situation got incredibly awkward. I had no idea what to say anymore and above all... where to touch. Why wasn't she letting me go? Was she feeling too awkward now to move from there? I started sweating, as the panic was having the best of me. Girls were really sensitive about this kind of things, I couldn't screw up. As I was trying my best to find something to say to her... ...my jaw dropped. Primula slowly climbed my body, until she found herself on the top of me. Even if I couldn't almost move my body at all, I managed to move my head and look at her face. She was completely red, I could now feel her body slightly trembling against me. Her embarrassed expression made me turn pale. -Girls were really sensitive about this kind of things- MY FUCKING ASS! Primula slowly approached her face towards mine, her glistening blue eyes left me without words, making me forget for a moment about the dangerous situation that I was falling into. Her long, beautiful hair were now falling on my shoulders, as their mesmerizing sweet smell was making my head light like a feather. [ ”Oh shit shit shit shit shit! *holding his head with his hands*” ”Oh shit shit shit shit shit! *desperately trying to find a lawyer*” ”Oh shit shit shit shit shit! *fighting to take off his pants, but his belt is stuck* è_é” ] ”What the fuck is going on here!?” *Slam* A strong sound of something hitting the floor made us both jump in surprise. Aloe was standing there and judging form her killing intent she was really pissed off. A huge pile of fishes was lying beside her. She then picked up Primula with one hand and looked straight at her face. ”The heck do you think you're doing, you little mouse?” ”I-It's none of your business, y-you... you old bug! With Aloe holding her midair, the little girl was now squirming and hitting her with her little pillow multiple times to get free. I also noticed her little tail swirling around a bit. Sometimes I found myself forgetting about their real nature. We're different, they're not human like me. How that thing could influence my life right now? Could I really be able to just don't pay attention on something like that? ”O-o-old... b-bug... you little insolent brat! I'm a really young girl you know??” ”I-I'm older than I look too! Give me some respect!” “Come on girls... let's just calm down a bit an-” ”And you shut up! You'll have a lot to explain me later! *THUD* The well known sensation of a flying pillow hitting my face, once again. […] That evening I was finally starting to feel better, after almost three days under the cures of the two girls. Primula's medicinal herbs were incredible as always. The three of us had dinner together inside the cave, but the awkward silence never left the place. After a while Primula and Aloe left and went towards the deepest part of the cave. A few minutes later only the Oomukade came back. “Where did Primula go?” ”I left her deeper in the cave since she was starting to fall asleep. It's a safe place, so you don't need to worry. You know that she has problems sleeping with other people at night, right?” “Y-yeah, I somehow realized that. I won't ask her why yet, I'll wait until she will tell me about it I guess. Are you sure she won't be scared to be alone in a dark place like that though?” ”Sure, she'll be fine.” I had the strange impression that Aloe was trying not to laugh at those words, but maybe I was worrying too much. I was sitting next to the fire, watching the small flame slowly moving was somehow interesting. Or maybe it's better saying that it was the only thing that I could do to avoid to stare at the girl. She quietly sit next to me and started looking at the fire as well. The fresh air coming from the entrance of the cave made the flame dance. A beautiful scenery then occurred, with all the shadows moving around the walls of the cave, making several minerals shine with mysterious faint lights. ”You'd never think to see something so beautiful inside a dark, creepy cave until you experience it by yourself, isn't it?” I nodded, still fascinated from that impressive sight. There were still so many things I hadn't seen in my life yet and the idea of it was both intriguing and scary. After a bit of silence, the girl spoke again. ”Say... are you scared of me...?” I literally froze at those words. Not because I didn't know how to reply to her, the motive was something else. Thinking that she has been bothered with that thought for so long already and that I didn't notice it... that idea hurt me more than being stabbed. I then noticed from the shadow at the end of the other side of the cave, that the girl was slightly moving her little antennas, probably because she was nervous. “Do you remember that time, when you saved me from that boar? After our eyes met you thought that I was scared and you decided to run away... isn't it?” ”...” “Well, I always wanted to apologize for that... but I can assure you that I wasn't afraid, I was just surprised. You and Primula were the first non human beings that I met, so I really had no idea how to relate to you.” I then turned my look away from the fire, to meet her eyes, now sure of what I had to say. Aloe was staring at me as well. Her long hair, that were always covering a bit her eyes, were moving with the gentle breeze coming from the entrance. I could now see her beautiful eyes once again. Monster or not, her look made my heart race inside my body. “What I've seen so far though, it's not really that far from a pretty, courageous girl.” I then smiled at her, finally proud of having been able to express my feelings. Aloe's face suddenly burst into a deep red color. She quickly turned her eyes to the ground, babbling something incomprehensible. ”O-oh well, it's r-r-r-really late... I really think t-t-that...” As she met my interrogative expression again, she took an old blanket and quickly covered herself, turning her back to me. ”G-g-g-g-g...GOODNIGHT!” I then followed her example, still troubled at the thought of having said something that could have somehow offended her. I felt asleep pretty quickly, at the thought of the long day that was waiting for us. ”P-p-pretty girl... *cuddles up*” Chapter 13 – End Next Chapter – If the dice rolls a six, I'll only step forward to three -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 5:41 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] SydoKiller's Story [4/7] Chapter 14 - If the dice rolls a six, I'll only step forward to three [ ”So, there's something bothering me right now... ò_ò” ”10/10 something totally dumb.” ”Man, if you feel like your brain is too heavy, just drop it. You don't need it.” ”So... does making out with those girls counts as half zoophilia...?” *Sound of people falling from their chairs* ... ”W-well, I don't think so... they only have SOME animal like traits. <_<” ”*Nods* ù_ù” ”That's just what zoophiles say!” ”W-what do you mean?” ”People be like 'My cat behaves like a human, so it doesn't count!' ù_ù” ”Oh my GOD! Ahahahah! XD” ”AHAHAHAH! I'm crying! XD” ”W-why are you laughing like that? I'm serious! è_é” ”Oh my god, stahp! You'll kill both of us!! XD” ”I'M DYING! XD *rolling on the floor* ”Why aren't you listening to me! WHY! T_T” ] The sun light started to spread inside the cave, giving a warm sensation to my sleepy body. My trapped, sleepy body. As I slowly woke up, I realized that my body was tightly wrapped by something. A sweet, relaxing smell was tickling my nose. “H-Heavy...” The thing that was binding me was nothing else but Aloe, still asleep, with her body coiled around mine, like a snake holding its prey. Her blanket was disorderly lying where she was sleeping before, like she moved unconsciously during her sleep. “...N-not again...” I tried to move, but her body was only getting tighter, annoyed like a kid deprived from his plaything. I then realized my position. My left cheek was currently laying on her chest. Aloe's breasts were not big, but their softness and shape were incomparably charming. Her black kimono was slightly open, revealing just a bit of the girl delicacies. It's like something inside my head cursed that kimono, but I just ignored it since I was probably still half asleep. Her face was a bit above mine. A faint smile was showing through her ruffled long hair, her relaxed expression was a relief for me. Seems like our conversation that night went better than I expected. Even if I was a bit embarrassed I just closed my eyes again, indulging myself in that pleasurable sensation a bit more. “This isn't so bad after all...” Her lower body was still embracing me with a strange sensation, since her legs were tickling me now and then. But I didn't give attention to them, since her smooth skin was bewitching me with her sensual scent. She really was an enchanting beauty. I found myself thinking about how unfair the life had been with her until now. Surrounded by all those superficial people, being insulted and feared because of people's ignorance. But I was not diverse, I had no right to judge them. I found myself scared as well the first time I met her and I could never forgive myself for that. I was weak, I was confused. I couldn't help myself from being prey of the prejudice myself. I was still weak, no doubt about that. But now I was different, after being together with her I knew that I had nothing to fear. I knew that she was a beautiful person and that she deserved a whole different treatment. Would I have been able to heal her heart wounds? Probably not. I couldn't play the role of the hero anymore, I knew that such a thing would probably be too difficult for me. But I could still beg for a miracle. I can't save someone in danger with my strength, I can't save countries thanks to my political or economic skills. But I do know, that if I don't do anything to change things... nothing will ever happen. Even if the people around me will keep laughing at my pathetic attempts. I'll keep doing my best, to see them smile everyday. THIS, will be my own way to be a hero. And this time, I won't have to pretend being one. […] ”*sigh* *sob*... t-that place was... was sooo dark and s-scary... *sniffle*” Primula slowly walked towards us, still half asleep, rubbing her eyes. Her pillow was basically in my condition, trapped in a girl's tight hold. “Fuck. I made one cry already. Smile my ass...” As I was mumbling these words to myself, Aloe slowly opened her eyes in front of me. She stared at my face for a couple of seconds, with a confuse expression. She clumsily tried to move her messy hair from her eyes. Her face then suddenly dyed in red, her eyes became pale like some kind of ghost. ”S-S-S-S...” I then saw my whole life flashing before my eyes, as the girl, completely enslaved by panic, started to squeeze the life out of me. “A-A-Aloe please c-calm dooooAAAAAAAARGH!” I then discovered that I didn't need to hear the chirping noises to see something bad happening to me. Just let things be, because someone is definitely making fun of me out there. Chapter 14 – End Next Chapter – Unless you have weed with you, trips are going to be fairly long So, I'm having a bit of problems with Internet at the moment, but i hope I'll be able to solve everything soon. I still have a lot of stories to read yet, I'm sorry. For now I'd like to ask everyone something. Only if you feel like it, check this thread (http://myanimelist.net/forum/?topicid=671693) and look a bit around. If you find a couple of characters you'd be interested to know about, or that you feel like they could fit my story, feel free to let me know! It could help me with new ideas for the future! Thank you as always, hope you'll keep sticking with me :3 ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Chapter 15 - Unless you have weed with you, trips are going to be fairly long ”So... are you really telling me that you had no idea of where you were going until now?” “W-well, the only thing I knew is that I had to take Primula out of the forest as fast as I could, since someone was chasing her... b-but I still don't know where we currently are...” ”*Deep sigh*” I lowered my head, feeling a bit ashamed for my situation. It wasn't really my fault, since I never had the chance to meet someone and ask for directions after I met Primula. One tried to rape me. One tried to kill me. I didn't even want to think about what the two sisters would have tried to do to me. I thought that maybe I should have asked the boar... “Now that the problem with Primula is solved, I want to find a village or something like that. We can't wander through this forest forever, and our supplies won't last long either.” I didn't say everything that I had in my mind. My main purpose was still the one of collecting information about what was going on. What happened to me? Was that really another world? Too many questions were still without an answer. I felt like I couldn't tell my companions that I somehow awoke myself in this place from nowhere. Maybe they would think that I'm crazy, or that I'm lying to them. My thoughts suddenly stopped. Why am I not trusting them yet? They both risked their life for me and yet... was there a reason for that? Maybe... it was all because of me. Maybe... I was the most closed one in the group after all. But what could I do after seeing all of that? Strange creatures that I never saw before, all that violence. I was alone. My family, my friends... were they even safe? I felt like I had my back pressed against a wall. I could now feel the cold sweet on my forehead. The feeling of my shirt being gently pulled got me back to my senses. ”Hey Sydo... a-are you alright?” A little girl was staring at me with her worried eyes. I then noticed the tip of her tail, now nervously moving behind her. That sight was like the feeling of someone covering your cold shoulders with a warm blanket. Did that girl really saw through me? She really never stopped to surprise me. Even if that world seemed to be ruled by the strongest, a little mouse like her was still trying to fight. Unlike me, she wasn't looking back anymore. Since when was she the one that was looking after me? I closed my eyes, finally I felt like smiling a bit. I then gently patted Primula's head. “Thank you. It's nothing, you don't need to worry.” She looked back at me and smiled as well. ”*COUGH*” With that sound Aloe got my attention back and started talking again. ”Then you need a village? Well, I'll take you there. I know about one not much far from here, we'll have to go back to the bridge first. There's no time to waste, so let's hurry.” I felt like her voice sounded a bit irritated, so I thought that maybe she didn't slept well during the night. I didn't have the time to think about that, since Aloe quickly left the entrance of the cave. We then hurried up to follow her. As the Oomukade was walking fast, without looking back, she slightly touched her head with a hand, like she wanted to know how the sensation of being caressed by someone else would have felt. [ ”Finally things are a bit more quiet...” ”Meh, I'm feeling so bored... I wish I was like Green, whenever he sees a butterfly he gets all excited and starts running everywhere. <.<” ”Yaaaaay! Butterfly!!! *chasing butterfly* :D” ”Basically you wish you were retarded. =.=” ”... Fuck. Oh, I know!” *rustle rustle* ”What are you searching fo-... Red...? What are you doing with those? RED DON'T YOU DA- *dodges flying knife* RED ARE YOU CRAZY?? è_é” ”Calm down, calm down... I was just wondering if since Sydo can throw knives like that maybe we could do that too! Now... stay stiiiill... *aiming at Blue*” ”REEEED YOU STOP THAT CRAP RIGHT NO- *barely dodges another one* OH SHIT!! ”I gotcha now, mr. Butterfly!! <3” *STAB* ”Aaaaaargh! x_x” ”D:” ”*walks away whistling*” ] “Aloe please slow down!” After an hour of walking to reach the top of the cliff again, where the old bridge was, I called the girl asking her to wait for me and Primula, that couldn't keep up with her speed. Aloe hadn't said a word yet after we left the cave, so I started to worry about her. She sure wasn't the most joyful girl in the world, but she was behaving weirdly for sure. “D-did I do something that made you mad?” ”...No.” At those words the Oomukade suddenly stopped, she grabbed small rock and threw it at me. As I dodged that I spoke again. “What was that for! It was dangerous! … A-and what's this sense of... deja vu...?” ”You only need to worry about the little mouse, I'll... Aloe's expression suddenly changed. The sight that was in front of her... she never saw anything like that before. A shiver ran down her spine. As we reached her I realized that the place was familiar. Two big traces of blood on the ground were still visible, even if they were starting to disappear. But something was definitely wrong. As I looked in the spot where the Werewolf's body hit the rocks, she was not there anymore. ”What the hell is going on in this place...” In place of the corpse, was now a huge, strange circular mark on the rocks. There was no doubt, it was made with blood. Fresh blood. Chapter 15 – End Next Chapter – Scars  And there we are! Second Arc begins! :P Chapter 16 – Scars Aloe walked towards the rock where the strange blood sign was, then after she bent over, she started examining it carefully. Seeing her serious expression made me worry even more. I decided to not say a word so I waited patiently. My mind though was running all over the place, with questions, anxiety and uneasiness. That couldn't be a mere coincidence after all, something definitely happened after we left this place. How could that corpse just disappear like that? And that mark... that was something... handmade. It seemed like someone painted the rock with blood using his fingers, but the symbol was unbelievably accurate to be simply done like that. Well, whatever that sign could mean anyway, since I really had no idea about it. Then the sound of a familiar voice stopped the flow of my thoughts. ”D-does this mean that... that it's not over...? Are we still in... danger?” I could feel Primula's body trembling while she was holding my arm. Even if I couldn't stand to see her scared like that, I painfully realized that I was like that as well. That day was terrifying, it was a miracle that I could be able to survive. I didn't even tell the girls about it, but I just couldn't stop having nightmares about it. Everyday I kept waking up in the middle of the night, seeing my body falling into complete darkness. And then that sound. The grotesque sound of that girl's bones cracking apart. ”This blood is fresh but... then why does it...” Aloe suddenly stood up and turned towards us. She was visibly pale, her gaze gave me a heavy sense of danger. ”We can't stay here any longer, we have to go. Now.” I grabbed the Dormouse's little hand and we left quickly the area. Rough silence was dominating the scenery. [ ”Do you think I killed him with that knife...? D:” ”I-I don't know... he's not moving... O_O” ”Oh my God... what have we done!” ”What have YOU done! You're the one who threw that knife!” ”Well, you're the one who DODGED it! ù_ù” ”The fuck does that even mean? è_é” ”Wait... seems like he wrote something with his blood!!” ”...” ”...” ”...'Faggots'...” ”...Pffft XD” *Sounds of Green being kicked hard* ] We kept walking for a couple of hours. Our thoughts still occupied with that symbol, sign of a bad omen. No one really spoke during that time. Something drew my attention, so I decided to try and break that uncomfortable silence. “Hey Primula, seems like that pillow is starting to fray a bit.” The little girl's round ears visibly straightened at those words. ”R-really?!” She looked at me with a very troubled face, while she tightened her grip on the pillow, like it could magically grow legs and run away from her. “Don't worry, as soon as we'll reach the village I'll try to buy you a new one. It won't be hard to find a better one, that's for sure.” ”NO!!!” Primula's sudden shout made my jump in surprise. Even Aloe stopped walking, and was now staring at the Dormouse with an interrogative look. The little girl then hid her mad expression using the pillow. “I-I'll be sure to look for a reaaally cool one... o-ok? So don't be ma-” ”I don't want another one! I like this one! A-and...” Her little tail started slowly waving around. “A-and...?” ”... It smells a bit like you.” “...” ”...” ”... *SNIFFF*” My blood started to boil up. But at the same time... was that cracking sound behind me coming from Aloe...? “O-oh well, seems like the s-sun is starting to set! W-we really should start to find a place wh-” As I looked where Aloe was before, she was gone. I had to search a bit before finding her. “Oh come on! Get down, please!” And there she was, coiled around a tall tree. Something made me think that she was mad at me again for some reason. ”I-I'll sleep here... y-you two do wha-” *PIERCE* Aloe suddenly lost her grip on the tree, and fell on the ground. I shouted her name with all my might, as I started running towards her as fast as I could. Chapter 16 – End Next Chapter: Everything I do, I do it for you Took a bit more than usual to post this, but it's also a bit longer at least :P ______________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 17 - Everything I do, I do it for you “ALOE!!! W-what happened!?” I reached the girl and I froze in shock after seeing an arrow stuck in her shoulder. I started to freak out, since I was not sure about what to do. Should I remove it immediately? Maybe search from where we were attacked? I was still thinking about it, when Aloe suddenly grabbed the arrow and pulled it out with all her strength. She let out a terrible lament and threw the arrow away, while her blood was squirting on the ground. “A-are you alri-” ”I'm fine! Go to Primula and take her somewhere safe! Hurry!” “B-but-” ”She's defenseless! Go, I can handle it by myself!” She pushed me away, trying not to look in my eyes. I was worried after seeing her panting, but she was right. I wasn't much of help anyway, since I didn't even recover completely. I ran and took Primula with me, that was squirming around and complaining, since she didn't want to leave Aloe as well. The pain coming from biting my lips made me run faster than I wanted to. I could now hear it while I was leaving. Two figures were running towards Aloe, with incredible speed. They weren't even communicating, but they were moving together so well, that it seems they were part of the same being, proof of their experience in battle. The older of the Amazoness quickly looked at her sister. They then surrounded the Oomukade, pointing their swords at her. Aloe looked at them with her eyes full of hate and stood up, still holding her wounded shoulder. ”You're not going anywhere this time.” ”Well, there are no traps saving your ass this time either.” ”Oh my god! Maybe traps are her weak point after all!” ”*facepalm* Shut up sis!” Aloe took advantage of their distraction to attack the older Amazoness swinging her tail towards her, but her target easily dodged. At the same time the other girl jumped on the Oomukade's back trying to stab her, but her enemy managed to grab her and throw her on the ground. Things were not looking good. At every movement the bloodstain on her kimono was growing larger and darker. After a while the struggle was getting easier for the sisters, that kept searching for Aloe's blind spots. The blood loss was starting to make her loose focus. As the fight was going on her mind started to fill up with stress and fear. Not again. It couldn't end like that again. Everything was getting darker, she could see all those men's eyes staring at her and laughing. She was tied up in front of them. One stood up from the crowd and got near to her. With his twisted smile he grabbed her kimono and started to rip it off. Wild noises could now be heard coming from the others, heated up from the disgraceful spectacle that was taking place in front of them. 50 pieces of gold! 55! 70!!! Her sight was now blurry with her tears. She couldn't fight anymore. ”I got her, sis!” ”Perfect! Hold her still!” As her tears started to run down her cheeks, Aloe gave up. She was so desperate that she couldn't even feel the pain anymore. Only one thought was kicking inside her head now. ”I don't want to. I don't want to...!” “ALOE! CLOSE YOUR EYES!!” And then, a familiar voice opened up a small light inside the darkness. She then did as it was saying. A strange object came flying on their head, getting the attention of the two amazonesses. ”W-what's that?” ”... A bag...?” Suddenly a knife, coming from the trees, hit the bag that was falling on their heads, making its contents spread in the air with violence. The girls disappeared inside a dark cloud. ”*Cough cough*!! A-ash?” ”W-what *cough* the fuck is going on he-” The amazoness felt someone grabbing her back in that moment and desperately tried to shake him off. “HIT HER!! NOW!!” Aloe then opened her eyes, they were not the desperate ones of a moment before. Her expression had now changed. With a precise, violent strike she hit the older of the sisters, making her fall a couple of meters away. Another person was now sitting on the ground in front of her. Despite his messy hair and his face covered in ash, Aloe recognized him immediately. ”Sis! Sis, are you ok!?” The younger amazoness, finally able to see again, ran towards the older one. But her sister couldn't reply. She was panting heavily, with her face completely red and her body was burning hot with cold sweat running on her whole body. Her legs were trembling, as shiny little drops of liquid started to flow down from them. ”This is... Oomukade's poison!? Fuck!” The amazoness took her companion and retreated deep in the woods. Before disappearing she looked at me, her eyes were saying that it was not over. I then turned at Aloe again, to see her conditions. “Are you alright? We should probably tak-” *SLAP* Aloe stopped my sentence slapping me so hard that I almost fell on my butt. ”WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!? I told you to protect Primula!” “First, OUCH! Second, I found a place to hide her. She wanted to come as well, but I convinced her that it was too dangerous.” ”I... I just didn't want you to get hurt because of me... we were lucky! But... but what if... I-I'm so tired of all of this...” That was the first time I saw her like that. She was always behaving as the strong one, the invincible, lonely girl. And now I see her sitting on the ground, crying because she was scared. She wanted to protect us, even if she knew that she couldn't do it in that condition. I put my hand on her head and caressed her gently. She looked up at me as the hair that usually covered her face moved a bit, revealing her breath-taking eyes. I smiled to her. She started crying loud, I could feel the deep sense of liberation from it. Sounded like someone that wanted to cry for a very long time, but never could do it freely. I then placed my forehead against hers. “It's ok now, it's all over. You did well.” ”...*sniff*” [...] [ ”...*sniff*” ”...” ”...” ”So... are yo-” ”I think I got a cold.” ”...” ”...” ”Gross. XD” ”Yeah sure... a cold... ಠ_ಠ” ”W-what? ಠ_ಠ” ”So yeah, I have the feeling that I'm not having much space in these dialogues late-” ] Chapter 17 – End Next Chapter – Boobs Bonds. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 5:40 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] SydoKiller's Story [5/7] So... I'm going to do something different this time. I'll post the normal chapter, and after that I'll post a small special featuring only Red, Blue and Green right after that. I'm not sure if you'll like it, but hey. Just wanted to have a small thing to have a more direct contact with you guys. Hope you anjoy :3 ____________________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 18 - Boobs Bonds. ”S-sis. Sis stop it. No seriously, no! W-what are you... let that broom go! SIS! THAT IS NOT SUPPOSED TO GO IN THERE!” ”*Anf anf ANF*” ”And don't 'anf anf' me!!” ”...” ”W-why are you staring at me like that...? W-wait, don't you dare! D-don't! Kyaaaah!” Primula made the two little puppets bump together in a cute manner. Then she took them off her hands and carefully put them back in her bag. I was impressed about how it was almost bigger than her, but since she was always stuffing things inside it everytime we were stopping somewhere, it wasn't that surprising. ”And that's about how things are going to be after she was poisoned by the Centipede.” “O-oh. I see.” The combination between the utterly disturbing story she told me and the way she actually showed me was devastating for my poor mind. But it still was pretty cute, probably. I don't know. ”Well, it's starting to get late. Would you mind taking care of Aloe? I cleaned her wound but it still was a pretty deep one, it must hurt a lot.” “Sure, I'll take a look at her, you can rest without worrying.” ”I'm sorry for always making you look for somewhere where I can sleep...” “I'm sorry for making you stay in a place like this as well.” I looked at the improvised tent I made with sticks and branches. Definitely not the most comfortable place to sleep in. At least the blankets would have kept her warm. The sky was getting dark, all the usual sounds coming from the forest were now being replaced by the night ones. The air was slightly cold, but after all the agitation during the day I wasn't really paying much attention on it. “Well, I'll be going now. Sweet dreams.” I patted her head and started walking back towards the campfire. ”W-wait...!” I turned back to her and suddenly found her hugging my waist. She rubbed a bit her cheek against my chest. ”G-good night.” Primula ran towards the tent again. She smiled at me again, before disappearing inside it. I then left slowly while looking at the sky. “Yep. That didn't hurt at all. I'm fine. I'm perfe- *stumbles* ...” I recovered my balance and resumed walking without saying a thing. [ ”*Sniff...*” ”Oh, now you too? I can't believe th-” ”W-whad? ò_ò” ”*Stares at Green, that has his face almost covered with ice cream* ಠ_ಠ" ”...H-here... *hands towel to Green*” ”Oh, dhank yu! :D” ”...” ”So... there was something bothering me... where is Sydo keeping all those things? You know... knives, fruits... bags of ash...?” ”I wonder if he has something strange under his cape, could be inte-” *Both Red and Blue stare at Green, that is taking out three more ice creams from under his shirt* ”I see... *Facepalm*” ”Oh. Oh, so that's how things are going to be, uh? >_>” ”...” ”... I-I'm not going to give you any! è_é” ] I reached the campfire to find Aloe, wrapped up inside a big blanket. She seemed deeply absorbed in her thoughts. I went near the tree that was close to her and knocked on it. “Can I come in, lady?” She smiled a bit under her hair, that were once again covering most of her face. She then nodded slightly. I sat, with her still giving me her back. “Primula asked me to take a look on you. She's really worried about you.” ”She really is a kind girl...” “Yeah, she is.” ”...Thank you for helping me today. I really don't know what would have happened if you weren't there...” She hardened her grip on her blanket. “I told you that I wouldn't let anyone taking you away like that, didn't I?” Her antennas made a rapid movement, like something surprised her. Everything went silent for a while. A sweet smell filled the air around us. ”...H-hey Sydo, can I ask you a favor...?” Her voice was now so faint that I almost couldn't hear it. “Sure! What can I do for you?” ”Y-you see, I think I have a bit of... of a fever, a-and I'm... sweating a bit... s-so c-c-could you...” At those words, Aloe let go of the blanket. Her kimono slowly slid down, showing her back to me. ”C-could you... wipe me down... a-a bit...” Chapter 18 – End Next Chapter – Daydreaming during the night This Chapter is more of a spin off. Don't take it too seriously, as what is happening in here has nothing directly to do with the flow of the story :P _________________________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 18.5 - RBG Show! [ "I-is this thing working...? *pokes camera*" "I honestly have no idea à_à" "Oh well... I mean, Welcome ladies and gentlemen! This is the RBG Show!" "Welcome!" "*Gulps* welc- *cough cough* DX" "Stop eating that gaddemn ice cream! è_é" ”You'll get sick <_<” ”No I won't D:” ”...Whatever. So, we thought together about making this little thing, since we've been sticking together for a while now.” ”Seriously, you guys have nothing better to do than reading th-OUCH!” ”Green shut the fuck up! è_é” ”... So, we've gathered a few questions that people have made until now about the story, and we decided to answer them here with you :D” ”Now that I think about it... are we even getting paid for this thing? ò_ò” ”...” ”...We're not, isn't it? ಠ_ಠ" ”...Probably not ಠ_ಠ" ”...Fuck my life <_<” ”... First question!” ”Mr. B asks: How did Sydo manage to stay alive after falling from two cliffs, a burning house, being assaulted from a werewolf, a wild boar and eating a poisoned fruit?” ”...The guy is tough :D” ”;D” ”... <_< ”Next question!” ”Mr. S says: I want to know Primula's and Aloe's three sizes.” ”What the heck? à_à” ”I have the idea that Aloe would probably kill us for something like this... Primula though...” ”Oh God... would she tell us...? ._.” ”... <3” ”You know what, use your imagination mr. S! à_à” ”Or send me 5$ and I'll tell you! <3” ”For fuck's sake Green è_é Next question!” ”Mr. G says: Yes, I'm from Piazza del Popolo's Pizza, I'm still waiting the money that I gave you las-” ”N-NEXT QUESTION!” ”... So we have this huge pack of questions... they basically ask the same thing: Where the fuck is my H scene! / You still haven't wrote an H scene!? You Pussy. / Give me *anf anf* my H scene... *anf anf* and blablabla ...Wow, he even wrote anf anf on it à_à” ”So much dedication ò_ò” ”Well yeah, we do have H scenes, so don't worry. Just waiting for the right moment I guess” ”Yeah, we do have them... *anf anf* <3” ”Gross <_< Next question!” ”Mr. V asks: Could you kill Primula and use a Lich instead? O_O” ”Harsh. XD” ”H-how could you say something like that...? T_T” ”It is true that there was an interest in using a Lich at first, but we realized that someone already managed to let people know about her in another story, and there's no way we could have done better than that XD” ”We're proud to be currently giving a chance to these girls in this story though.” ”Even if someone told us that we should have been ashamed for choosing them... some people are really... <_<” ”Next question!” ”Mr. P asks: Who do you prefer between Primula and Aloe?” ”Eheheh, that's a secret! Next question!” ”Mr. Gre- I mean, Mr. G says: Red is actually a girl, isn't it?” ”... Green...?” ”...Y-yes?” ”Don't tell me that YOU wrote that.” ”...N-no.” ”Ooooh, you're so DEAD! è_é ”Gyaaaaah! DX *runs away with Red chasing him*” ”... L-last question... How did you come up with the names Primula and Aloe …Well then, we thought about using names of plants from the start. ”*Screaming*” ”>_> ... Primula is a flower that shows the start of Spring, meaning in this case a young girl that brings happiness, like the little Dormouse. Aloe is a plant that grows in harsh habitats, it has both medicinal and bad effects, in our case it shows how our Oomukade was born in a difficult situation, and has a rather conflicting behavior.” ”*ANF ANF* G-guys... I-I don't feel very well...” ”See? We told you that you shouldn't ha-... woah... w-what are you doing?” ”Oh God... *face changing color* @_@” ”Crap! Get the camera! Get the cam-” ”BWUAAAARGH” ”Oh GOD, IT'S EVERYWHE-" *Static noises* ] Chapter 18.5 – End Chapter 19 – Daydreaming during the night In front of me was taking place a breath-taking scenery. With both, the light coming from the fire close to us and the moonlight, Aloe's pale skin seemed to glow slightly. Small drops of sweat were running down her back and eventually shine when meeting the passing fireflies, maybe lured there by that unique light show. Only few words were able to come out from my mouth. “A-afhsebhs...” And they evidently didn't come out properly. I closed my eyes for a moment and tried to concentrate. I had to regain my composure and think inte- *Sliding kimono sounds* ...Oh for fuck's sake. Overwhelmed by my sense of embarrassment I started to panic, the only thing that came to my mind was to find a way to escape that situation. I looked at my surroundings and replied to her. “O-oh, s-seems like I don't have the necessary to d-do that... m-maybe Primula took everything w-with her... I-I'm sor-” Without turning, Aloe quickly placed behind her a bowl filled with water, a towel and a... ...wait... is that a... rag doll...? ”...!!! *hides the rag doll*” “...” This time I wasn't able to make any sound. I looked at the bowl and then stared at Aloe. Once she noticed my gaze on her, she nervously moved her hair on the front of her shoulder. She didn't say a word, but I could easily tell that she was really nervous. Maybe because her back was trembling a bit. Maybe because her... her legs were moving ...awkwardly. As I realized how pitiful I was, I took the towel and sat behind the poor girl that was trying so hard to fight her shyness in front of my eyes. [ ”So, I guess Green is fapping somewhere right now. <_<” ”He said that he felt suddenly inspired by that scenery. He's painting in that corner.” ”Painting.” ”Painting.” ”THAT Green?” ”Yep. >_>” ”Graaaargh! *crumples a drawing and throws it away* è_é” ”Pffft, he's too dumb to do that. Let the Painting Maestro show you how it should be done! ù_ù” *Drawing at superhuman speed* ”There we go!” *Realizes his middle school level drawing* ”*Grumbles* ಠ_ಠ ” ”Painting Maestro, uh? Maybe if we do this here... and put this... *scribble scribble*” *Drawing quality drops to primary school level* ”...Gaddemmit. ಠ_ಠ" ”Oh, c'mon!! *throws away another one that hits Blue* è_é” ”Ouch! The heck is he doing... *opens the paper*” *Both Red and Blue start to cry after looking at Green's painting* ] As soon as I placed the towel on Aloe's back she jumped after the sudden sensation and what seemed to be a very feminine sound followed her movement. The towel almost flew away from my hands in surprise. “I'm sorry! Did that hurt!?” ”N-No, I'm fine... don't worry.” She turned her head a bit. I could now see her glistening eyes looking at me. ”...Continue.” It felt like my heart was painfully stuck inside my throat, maybe I was starting to have a fever as well. My hands were trembling, while I noticed that her back was gently moving together with my movements. The sound of her breathing, the exotic scent of her body. But then I had to stop. I looked at her shoulder, still swollen from her injury. The words couldn't come out from my mouth anymore. And Aloe noticed it. ”It's going to leave a scar... isn't it...?” I just nodded to her, feeling completely powerless. ”Is it... ugly?” Now I was completely screwed. I really had no idea how to get out from a situation like that. I couldn't obviously say that her injury was cute. I tried to think quickly about something, but somehow the result was terrible. “Well, I mean... it's not that bad...” I could feel Aloe's depression hitting both of us like a huge falling truck. “B-but don't worry! Even I have a lot of scars you know? Like the one on-” ”One on your temple... two on your left wrist... one on your right kne-” She stopped her sentence with her mouth still open, realizing that she was thinking loud things that she didn't want to say. Slowly turning her eyes towards me she met my surprised expression. ”A-ah...” Her cute embarrassed expression finally managed to make me laugh. I couldn't even remember the last time I could do that without worries being constantly inside my head. After looking at me Aloe smiled as well. “You know... I wish I was stronger. I wish my strength would let me carry everything on my shoulders. But... but unfortunately I can't do much by myself.” Seems like she was going to say something, but I resumed talking before she could speak. “Would you mind closing your eyes for a moment?” The Oomukade started to panic after that. It was like she was trying to say many different things at the same time, while she was making awkward gestures with her hands. She stopped after a bit without saying anything and closed her eyes in front of me with a tense expression. Her face was gradually getting red. She was feverish after all. It was definitely because of that. I was worried that she could faint any moment, so it just took a couple of seconds. “Done!” She slowly opened her eyes again, with a very confused expression. As she felt a weird sensation coming from her hair she reached her head with a hand. The centipede girl carefully removed the thing on her hair and looked at it. A small hairpin, made with a couple of white flowers was laying on her palm. Chapter 19 – End Next Chapter: Uncontrollable feelings Chapter 20 – Uncontrollable feelings The centipede girl doesn't care about her appearance. Her race lives in dark, wet places. It was not unusual to see Oomukades going around inside the caves even completely naked, only for a matter of convenience. Looking after her hair, wearing gorgeous clothes... beautiful jewelry... those were all things that couldn't count less for them. Everything would be damaged while crawling through those sharp and damp rocks anyway. Usually feared as terrible violent monsters, they rarely have to show in front of humans. When that eventually happens it's for hunting and raping men, not for appealing to them. The poison would take care of the rest after all. Aloe was not an exception. She kept wearing her beautiful kimono only to remember her birthplace, where people used to wear things like that. Even if it didn't seem like it, it was severely damaged as well, but she somehow managed to keep it good looking. Her eyes, often half hidden behind her long hair were only another proof of all this. But this does not mean that she was even remotely ugly or dirty looking. Aloe was an unfortunate girl, she was such a beautiful creature, but yet the world she was living in couldn't let her show how gorgeous looking she actually was. The rule of the strongest. She was certainly fit for that world. She was strong-willed, she knew how to combat and was exquisitely talented with survival skills. But was Aloe really okay with all this? Was that the way she wanted to live her life, or those things were forced into her by that harsh world? ...Maybe, just maybe... […] ”W-what's this...?” She asked me that, with a weird sounding tone. “O-oh crap... it turned out so bad that you can't even recognize it after all...? I-I'm sorry, it's the first time I tried to make something like th-ouch ouch OUCH!” She pinched my arm, stopping my reply. I looked at her with a contrary and confused expression, but she was not paying attention to me. She was still looking at the small thing on her palm, casually moving it with her finger. ”That's not what I meant.” “O-ok then... so...” ”Why are you giving this to me?” At first her voice could sound irritated, but something was not quite right. “Well... I wanted to give you something and say thank you... or... something like that.” ”Thank me...?” “I would probably not be here if it wasn't for you after all.” ”Is that all...?” “When I saw these flowers I was wondering if... if they would look good on you... I guess.” ”I don't wear any of those things. It would only be an hindrance.” A moment of silence followed her words. ”...And... t-there's no way this would look good on someone like me.” “Oh but... it looked very nice on you a moment ago. You were really cute... that's a pity.” Everything happened in a matter of seconds. Aloe reacted to my words with a strange lament. Then she curled up using her long tail, hiding her face from me. “A-Aloe...?” ”D-don't call my name!” “W-wh-” ”I feel sick!! L-leave me alone!” Completely without words after her sudden reaction I stood up to do as she said. ”A-AND TAKE THIS THING BACK!! I managed to grab the hairpin she threw at me, then I decided to leave as fast as I could, trying to keep my questions for me. “G-good night.” ”...” […] Aloe couldn't sleep during that night, no matter what. ...Maybe, just maybe... Just for once... she wanted to know how being flattered by a man would have felt like. [ ”*Narrator voice* Green was a cool guy.” ”...What? ò_ò” ”*Narrator voice* Handsome, manly and super strong. He always stood up for the weak. That's why he used to get all the bitc-” ”Ok. What the fuck are you doing!?” ”W-what? I thought it was time for a bit of character back story à_à?” ”How was that even supposed to be a back story! And what's with the deep voice!?” ”...Actually... Green is right.” ” :D … W-wait, what?” ”*Narrator voice* Green used to have a lot of adventures when he was a kid. ù_ù” ”You're not going to...” ”*Narrator voice* He liked to eat grass and dirt, he was afraid of tomatoes, since he thought they were made with human blood... *pffft* XD” ”Oh GOD! STOP IT!!” ”*Narrator voice* He stopped wetting the bed at the age of...” ”*Narrator voice* Actually, last time that happened was... two weeks ago. <_<” ”*faints while crying*” ] The next morning I woke up in a really bad mood. After what happened with the centipede girl I couldn't stop thinking about what I did wrong. Maybe I was just dumb and childish to think that something simple like that little hairpin could have made a girl like her happy. That thing that I couldn't even- “Wait. Where the heck is it!? Crap, did I lost it somewhere...?” While I was looking for it in the grass around me I heard Primula's and Aloe's voices not far from me. ”Hey! I'm talking to you!! ”...” The little mouse was jumping around the annoyed centipede, waving her arms to get her attention. ”C'mon! Where did you get that? I want to know!” ”...I found it on the ground, ok? But I'm not giving it to you, it's min-” That's when she realized that I was there, staring at her. Well, not exactly at her, but at the small thing that was adorning her long purple hair. A cute little hairpin, made with a couple of white flowers. Chapter 20 – End Next Chapter – Rain in the distance Chapter 21 - Rain in the distance I walked towards Aloe, that was now looking down to not meet my gaze. I patted Primula's head, that replied with a bright smile. Then I looked at the centipede girl again. “...Good morning.” ”Y-yeah... g-good... morning.” “...Did you sleep well?” ”...Yes.” “...How is your wound?” ”M-much better... thank you...” “...Good.” After saying that I left and went to take my things, so that we could be ready to leave soon. I didn't say a thing about the hairpin, since I decided it was for the best. Seeing the Oomukade's panicking was satisfying enough. Primula though, had no idea of what was going on. ”Did he... hit his gilly willy somewhere or something like that...?” Aloe turned her look at the Dormouse. Her sentence made her expression change into a really troubled one. She opened her mouth, but soon after she closed it without saying anything. There's no way she could find the words to reply to that. After a while we were ready to resume our journey... or so I thought. The road was not there anymore, in front of us were nothing but trees. A huge foggy forest was standing there now. It felt like it was eating away the rest of the vegetation, just to reach us. The air around us quickly became colder and colder. [ ”...” ”...” ”...G-...g-...” ”...pffff XD” ”G-gilly willy!! She said gilly willy! XD” ”Ahahah! What the heck!? XD” ”Hey guys, look!! Gilly willy helicopter! *doing the helicopter* :D” ”Oh God, not again!!” ”PUT SOME FUCKING PANTS ON, FOR FUCK'S SAKE. è_é” ”Ha! Stop me if you c-*hits table with his thing* ...” ”...Ouch.” ”... *foaming at the mouth, falls and faints*” ”... Still gross.” ”Yep. ò_ò” ] Aloe stopped walking to observe the huge forest. Somehow she didn't seem to remember seeing something like that before, even if she knew that place. Has it always been there? Maybe she was just imagining things, but even so, what was that ominous feeling? “What's wrong?” After seeing her confused face I decided to ask her what was going on. Primula had been trembling for a while now, probably because of the sudden change of climate. She grabbed my arm and put it around her neck, like it was some kind of scarf. I didn't have the strength to move it, even if it wasn't much comfortable. Well, she was so adorable that I couldn't even feel the cold, so I didn't care. ”I... I don't remember this place...” “Does that mean that we're lost!?” ”No, no. Don't worry, I can clearly recall which way we have to take but... something feels wrong when I think about this forest.” Seems like I wasn't the only one who was feeling uneasy about the situation. ”I-I don't like this place...” Somehow her voice started to get lower and lower... no... that's not right. Somehow it felt like someone was gradually covering my ears. The cold was silently grabbing my bones. My words were eaten by the mist around us, they disappeared leaving no trace. I could now feel Primula's body falling slowly from my arm. I wanted to reach her. I wanted to grab her hand. But I couldn't. Primula fell without making a sound, Aloe was laying down not far from us. Everytime I tried to breathe I could feel my lungs freezing solid. Since when was I lying on the ground? The world lost his sound around me, the silence became unbearable. […] *Lick suck* A weird sensation disturbed my deep sleep. My left hand felt somehow wet and sticky. *Lick suck* Something gently moved from a finger to another, caressing them with dedication. Slowly, the movements became faster, as my hand started searching for more of that sensation on its own. *Lick suck lick suck* I began to recognize the sticky noises clearly, as they got louder and louder, now even followed by what sounded like a faint, erotic panting. The tickling feeling finally managed to make me open my eyes. I found my face a few inches from a strange being. I could see my image reflected on what seemed to be a big, red eye. ”*Suuuck*...Ahhh... this one is... still alive...” The sensation on my hand suddenly stopped, then an expressionless voice followed it. I could now recognize what resembled a female being, now letting go of my hand. A long, shiny string of saliva, still connecting them, slowly disappeared in front of my eyes. “ABMRKEBLSDBRL!!” I quickly tried to put some distance between us, but I bumped against something behind my back. I was laying against a big, old gravestone. Chapter 21 – End Next Chapter – That thinghy that you do using your tongue -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 5:40 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] SydoKiller's Story [6/7] Chapter 22 - That thinghy that you do using your tongue I tried to regain my composure and give a look at my surroundings. Many graves were positioned around me and occasionally I could notice big stone statues, recalling angel figures or strange creatures that I couldn't recognize. The low temperature, together with the darkness gave me the idea that it was nighttime. The cold, dancing mist was still there, moving around the graves. The huge, creepy trees that I saw before were now surrounding us like some sort of big cage. “...A graveyard?” As I realized my situation I suddenly got attacked by a freezing sensation, that my confused state had kept away until that moment. I crossed my arms and shivered. ”...Cold?” Hearing that I focused my attention again on the creature that was sitting in front of me. What was apparently speaking with a female voice, was mostly covered by a big, old mantle. Only her red eyes could be seen glistening from inside her hood. I didn't reply, still trying to figure if she could be dangerous or not. Even so, the answer was pretty obvious, judging from my shivering. The strange being then stood up. She removed her mantle and threw it at me. ”Here... I don't need... it.” Skeleton The cloth fell on my shocked expression. My eyes couldn't believe at what I was staring at. The strange creature was now exposed, revealing a feminine body mostly made of bones. Only her bust and her head were still keeping a more normal human-like structure. Half of her head was covered by some kind of mask, but what surprised me the most were the faint, blueish flames that sometimes could be seen coming out from her body. There was no doubt. What was standing in front of me was some kind of undead monster. It was not easy to accept at first, but I had been in that “world” for a while now, so I started to become used to it. ...Was I really...? “Aaah... uhm... I...” No. I wasn't at all. I was face to face with a freaking zombie! How could I stay calm and think rationally? Was she going to eat my brain? What should I do? And then, engulfed in panic, I did the most intelligent thing to do in a situation like that. I wiped my wet hand using the gravestone behind me. It was like my body moved on its own, without my approval. After a couple of seconds I realized what I was doing. “...Oh my God! I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry!” ”Oh... that's not mine so... don't worry.” Her lifeless words confused me even more. I was so close to lose my mind after what was happening that I simply covered myself with the mantle and looked back at her. “T-thank you...” ”I'm a skeleton... I don't... feel cold.” “I see... I guess... so, are you going to kill me... or something?” ”...No.” “But... weren't you trying to eat me a moment ago?” ”Eat you? …Cute...” “E-excuse me?” ”...Yes, I was.” At those words I prepared to crawl away as fast as possible. ”...Joking...” I'm not even sure about how I should describe my expression after her words. Everything in that place was feeling so unreal. ”It's the first time... I've seen a male so... my body... moved on its own...” I opened my mouth to say something, but after a couple of seconds I decided to give up. Nothing was making sense around me anymore. [ ”Necrophilia! I fucking knew it! :D” ”Oh for fuck's sake. *gives back five dollars to Green* <_<” ”Bwahahah! Who's the loser now? Who's the loser now!? <3” ”What the fuck is Sydo doing! She's going to eat his brain! RUN YOU DUMB SHIT!” ”Blue is always such a pussy XD” ”Yeah, says the one that doesn't need his brain anyway!” ”What was that!? Wanna pick a fight with me? *takes out rubber chicken*è_é” ”Fight me, little bitch. *takes out rubber chicken as well* è_é” *Violent fight with squeaking noises* ”What the fuck! Why everytime they hit me they use real weapons instead!? WH-... A... tro... fe...” ”It... s... fo...” ”...al … en...” ”...” ”...” ”...” ] A heavy silence took the place of that awkward conversation. Despite being some kind of zombie, she was really not giving me the idea of a terrible, scary monster at all. Her body was not falling apart, she didn't smell like a rotten corpse or anything like that, a pleasant incense-like fragrance was filling the air instead. The girl started to play with his hair, twirling them using her finger. Her incredibly long, silver hair were completely absorbing my attention. They were perfectly straight, giving the idea of being incredibly soft too. Occasionally the bright blue flames coming from her body were making them shine with fascinating faint lights. She touched her hair using both hands and then looked at me. Like she had read my mind, it seemed like she was showing me how soft they were. ”Do you... like them?” My head went numb from the panic. My thoughts started storming inside my head. ”You... can touch if you want...” Most of my brain was officially dead. But my confused expression soon changed into a worried one, when I finally realized something really important. “Aloe... Primula... where are they?” I quickly looked around me, searching for them, but they were no where to be found. I then decided to ask the skeleton girl about them. “H-hey, have you seen two girls near me?” She looked at me with her usual emotionless expression. She scratched her head and then replied. ”I don't really care... about girls but you were alone... when I found... you.” “I see. Well, thank you for your mantle, now I really have to go searching for them. I'll be sure to thank you properly next time. Bye!” I left in a hurry, even if I was not sure of where I was going. I quickly walked through the tombs, deeply worried for my companions. ”...” The skeleton girl, still sitting in the same spot, looked at my distant shadow that occasionally stumbled on the unstable ground. She kept her eyes on me, until I disappeared inside the moving mist. Chapter 22 – End Next Chapter – Precious memories Chapter 23 – Precious memories As I was walking through the graveyard I noticed that the place was way more lively than I expected, since various beings were wondering around. From their looks I could easily tell that they were other kinds of undead monsters. Some covered in blood, others walking awkwardly and making creepy sounds. Zombie Oh look. That one is missing an arm. For some reason I wasn't really impressed though. I just kept walking towards my destination. My unknown destination. After a while I saw a zombie-like creature not far from me, staring at a tree with a confused expression. I decided to not approach it though, it was pretty obvious that it could have been really dangerous. But no matter what I was thinking, my legs didn't stop moving towards her. Maybe I should ask her for directions anyway. ”...That's gonna eat you...” “Woah!” A faint voice spoke behind me, waking me up from my thoughts. As I turned my look in that direction I met the eyes of a skeleton. She turned her familiar, emotionless expression towards another creature and then spoke again. ”...That's gonna eat you as well...” I kept my attention on her as she moved her arm, pointing at a third monster with her thin finger. ”...That one will... rape you... and then eat you...” I slightly jumped back at those words. ”And that one... has a penis...” “W-what the he-” ”...Joking...” I didn't even realize that after those words I felt somehow relieved. Maybe because the gorgeous looking female she was talking about had somehow picked the interest of my man's dreams. ”...She actually has two.” And that was the sound of my dreams being shattered. I started to feel very tired, I couldn't even walk properly anymore. My head was full of confused thoughts as well. Maybe because of that girl, that seemed really enjoying(?) herself making fun of me, but at the same time never changing expression, or her monotone sounding voice either. Or maybe it was something else. How long have I been in this cemetery? Keeping some distance from the dangerous creatures that were crawling around the tombs, I sat on the ground, laying my back against a tree. I really felt the need to rest a bit. The skeleton girl stared at me for a while and then did the same. “So, are you following me for a reason? Do you need something?” ”Not really...” I then sighed. I really couldn't figure out what was going on with that girl at all. Nothing was able to confuse me more than her bizarre behavior. Surprisingly enough though, I didn't find it annoying at all. “Can I ask your name?” My question attracted the attention of her cold, red eyes. ”Name... I don't... remember it anymore.” “Y-you forgot your name?” ”... I don't... really need one.” “W-what do you mean by that? Everyone needs one.” She seemed somehow sad(?) after my answer. She turned her look down and and started poking a small snail that was passing by. I felt somehow responsible for that. [...] “...Do you know the name of that flower?” I asked the girl, pointing at a small type of blue flower, that was timidly growing between the graves. She looked in that direction, then she looked back into my eyes with a puzzled(?) expression. “...Scilla.” ”...?” “Is it ok if I call you Scilla?” She suddenly froze. ”...Why?” “W-well, I just thought that I needed to call you somehow... but I'm just kidding.” ”Why Scilla...?” “W-well... Scilla is the name of that flower. They say that the blue one in particular means 'forget'. When you said that you forgot your name I just...” I blushed as I realized the nonsense I was telling someone I just met. “A-anyway don't worry about that, I'm just saying dum-” ”...Scilla is... fine. *clenching her fist*” The skeleton girl's look was once again fixed on me, now showing some kind of resolution(?). As always it was difficult to understand her, since she never really expressed any kind of emotion. “W-wait, really...?” ”You... know...” She suddenly got closer to me, staring directly into my eyes. The more I tried to focus about something else the more I could only think about her. My heart skipped a beat when she moved her thin hand over my chest. ”...You're the first... one that have ever talked t-...” My head fell laying against the tree behind me. My breath kept making small vanishing clouds in front of me as the air was getting colder and colder. I felt tired... incredibly tired. I was now gazing into space, not able to think straight anymore. The skeleton girl stopped her words as she noticed my reaction. She fell silent for a moment, staring at the hand she had placed on me. She sighed, then she stood up and moved her hand in front of me. ”...Here. I'll take you... out of here.” “Out of... here?” Why? ”You were looking... for two girls... right?” Two girls... right... Noticing how much insecure I was, she suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me towards her. ”I'll lend you... my shoulder. Let's go...” I followed her, trying to put together my strength, that was slowly fading away. Now even the mist seemed to be heavy for my body. ”You can't stay here... any longer. Your... friends are probably... worried.” Everything was blurry in front of my eyes. I couldn't even recognize this world anymore. This cold world, sinking in the suffocating mist. Friends... why can't I recall their faces... anymore? [ ”...” ”...” ”...” ] Chapter 23 – End Next Chapter: That time you used the cold as an excuse for your tiny manliness -Really important message- Hi there à_à Would you mind spending 3 minutes of your time with me right now? C'mon, it's not that difficult. I swear! Yes, you don't have to worry. The chapter is just a little bit below, this is just me having a couple of words with you before it. Because I feel the need to talk for a moment. If you really don't care you can skip it untill you find the title of the chapter I guess... but hey. à_à In the last period I had some words with people and well... I need to explain a few things before going on. I don't write short chapters because I don't want to work on it. I don't post a chapter every 10 days because I'm lazy. If you think that I don't care about my story, only because it's more of a light toned comedy... well, you're wrong. I work really hard on this everyday, I usually need a couple of days to write a chapter, because I'll remind you that I have tons of problems with english, that is not my first language at all. Lately I've been reading tons of stories, not only MSGs. And I'll be honest, I started to lack some confidence. Some works were incredible... keeping you attached to the screen from the start untill the end. Many of them don't even have remotely as many people reading them as they would deserve. And then I think about my story, that heck, doesn't even have a proper name... XD But when I come home everyday, tired, thinking about my problems... I open MAL, and read some comments on my story, or talk with someone on skype about their works. And man, it's really fun. Today I want to thank everyone here, because they spent a little bit of their time with me, looking at my clumsy character being beaten up all over again, while cheering for either Aloe or Primula. So thank you all again for sticking with me. I'll keep doing my best for all of you too, trying to entertain you as much as I can. Enough with my blabbling, let's get back to where we left off... we're close to the climax! ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter 24 - That time you used the cold as an excuse for your tiny manliness That's when I saw them. For the first time, since I found myself in this strange kind of “world”, I saw other people. Other humans. They were all laying around the graveyard, some were still barely capable of walking. But all of them had the same lifeless, empty eyes. Many of them were having different kinds of intercourse with the monsters that were populating the place. Violently raped, the human males were continuously abused for the joy of their undead partners. Lewd sounds could be heard coming from everywhere around me now. As we kept going on we passed near a couple of them. Ghoul A skinny young boy released himself inside the trembling body of a monster girl just in front of my eyes. She then embraced him, as to suck everything out of him. An uncontrollable ecstasy filled her, as she stood up again. She leaned against a gravestone and then called again for the boy, showing her pink entrance using her fingers. The air was completely drenched in lust. But I couldn't care less. Not even that outrageous show could interest me at all. Everything that was taking place around me was nothing but a bunch of muffled sounds. Nothing more. I just wanted to lay down and sleep, but somehow I was still walking. Why was I moving if I didn't have any strength left? Confused, I slowly moved my head to investigate. Oh right... this girl. I tried to focus my sight on her, but my tired eyes weren't helping at all. The girl was not paying attention on me, she just kept walking pulling me up everytime I stumbled. Strange. She seemed to be having a hard time doing that, since when was I so heavy? Putting the little dormouse aside, I was used to see all kinds of monsters around me. Strong fighters, ferocious soldiers... but this girl... she gave me a completely different idea. Her distant look, her faint voice and the mask on her face, neglecting me from understanding any of her emotions. A fragile girl. That scene reminded me of the time I was anxiously carrying that little girl out of the burning house. That... girl...? […] My mind went blank for a second. When I opened my eyes again the skeleton girl was basically dragging my body with her. She was panting heavily as the blue flames coming out from her body were shaking weakly. She should just let me sleep here. I looked around me with a confused expression. I felt so weak that I was probably drooling without realizing it. We were now alone again, all the other people around us had disappeared like illusions. The climate was getting less cold, the oppressive mist was thinner as well. In front of us was a curved, sinister black gate. Huge stone statues were guarding it, looking at us with their intimidating bird-like eyes. ”Here we go... this is the... exit” She leaned me against the gate, looking completely exhausted. And that's when I saw it. Behind her back, crawling towards us in the distance was a huge wall made of black smoke. Engulfing everything in its path, the scenery was terrifying. Somehow though, my body seemed to be completely immune to fear. The skeleton girl then grabbed my tired body, making sure that I was looking at her. ”...Listen to me... follow the road and... never look back...” Even if I couldn't speak I made a slight gesture with my head. In that moment, the only thing that was existing for me in that world, was that girl's voice. That emotionless, monotone voice. The black smoke was now moving even faster. ”Good... boy. Now go...” That's when my body finally decided to move. I reached her arm, and firmly grabbed it. Words couldn't come out from my mouth, but there was not need to. I just stared at her red, glowing eyes. [i]For the first time, the expression on her face changed in front of my eyes. [/i]Unfortunately though I couldn't understand what was going on around me anymore. I felt someone pushing me away as the wall of smoke turned into hundreds of thin, black arms and dragged back in the cemetery the figure in front of me that didn't even fight back. Didn't make a noise. I started to walk slowly following the road that was leading out of the graveyard. Why was I doing that? Where was I going? I had no idea, but I was sure about the words that were roaming inside my head. Someone's voice, telling me to walk that way. The voice of a kind friend. The fresh air and the chirping sounds of the birds slowly rose around me. The mist was now gone, letting the moon light take hold of the environment once again. After walking for a while I fell on the ground loosing consciousness. [...] [ ”... Reeeed!” ”Oh God... what do you want this time? <_<” ”I think we have a corpse laying under the tableeee!” ”Is this some kind of weird jok-... BKRBNSSFGSD! *falls from the chair and crawls away*” ”*Pokes* Oh, it's not a corpse... it's Sydo. Is he unconscious with his eyes open? Creepy as fuck. ò_ò” ”Blueeee! It's not a corpse, come down from the closet pleaaase!” ”Hiiiiiiiisssss!!! è_é” ”He completely lost it, isn't it?” ”Yep... oh well, I'll take care of this then. Hey, mr. Corpse.” “...” ”Listen, you must not come to this place. Never again. It's really dangerous, do you understand?” “...” ”I wonder if he's listening or not... should we help him this time...? à_à” ”What!? No! It's not our business.” ”Oh c'mon, pleaaaase? *puppy eyes*” ”And stop that! You're creeping me out! ._.” ”Pleaaaaase... *waving Red's and Blue's horrible drawing* :D” ”W-where did you get that!! ...Fuck...! Fine! But it's all your responsibility!” ”Yaaaay! I won! o/” ”...Shut up. Now, go and get me a red pen, I have an idea.” ] […] “...!” I woke up, standing up as fast as I could. After quickly looking around me I unconsciously placed a hand on my head, like that gesture could somehow help me concentrate. “Primula, Aloe!!” I was going to start running in panic towards the forest again, when I noticed something out of place. I was wearing an old, dusty mantle that I had never seen before. A storm of images suddenly burst inside my mind. And there I saw everything. The mist, a graveyard, the zombies... and a weird, gentle girl, dragged away by thousands of black hands. I stopped and looked back. In the distance I could recognize the huge stone statues, looking at me with their terrifying look. “If I run away now... I'll end up regretting it forever, isn't it?” The image of Scilla, pushing me away from the smoke, flashed in my mind once again. As her long, silver hair moved on the side, I met her gaze once again. Her expression really changed when I grabbed her arm that time after all. “... For the first time... that girl smiled to me.” Chapter 24 – End Next Chapter – Remember my name(Part 1) Happy holidays! I drew this picture to show everyone how much effort I'm putting in this! (Even if it's just Paint XD) If you want to complain then come at me! I'll fight you! è_é Oh, and obviously new chapter ù_ù ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 25 - Remember my name(Part 1) “And here I am, trying to convince myself of being a hero once again...” I said that out loud, looking at my pathetic shivering legs, while I was going through the old, black gate of the graveyard. “C'mon, there's nothing to be afraid of...” I hardened the grip on the old mantle I was wearing. The images of all the monsters I saw in that place started to come back to my mind one after another. “... Zombie girls with penises aside...” I looked at my southern region, with a sad, sorrowful look. I felt a tear coming down from my cheek. “I bet it's normal for girls to have bigger ones. D-don't worry.” I started walking again, towards the direction I saw the skeleton girl being dragged to. I had no idea of what types of danger were waiting for me. I gathered all my resolution and went forward, with only one thought in mind. I had to come back, because my friends were waiting for me outside of that nightmare. The temperature fell down quickly as my figure drowned in the moving mist once again. […] ”...*Sniff*” ”...” ”...*SNIFFFF*” ”W-what are you doing...?” Aloe turned her attention on the little Dormouse that was walking behind her, keeping a weak grip on her kimono to make sure they would stay together. Her expression was completely deformed by her tears and the pitiful attempts to stop them. ”I-I-I have to stay *sniff* s-strong and not cry when Sydo is not here... I-I promised...” In that moment a huge doubt popped inside the Oomukade's mind. How did Sydo manage to always stay together with that girl without dying? Maybe he really was a hero after all. She giggled at that thought. The memories of that guy, running away from a boar, while screaming like a girl came back to her. That was the first time they met... It didn't take long before the smile disappeared from her face. The sadness for being alone was taking control of her as well. *Tling* After a sudden step Aloe heard a strange noise, coming from her hair. She looked down at the small, white thing that was laying on the ground. She then picked up the hairpin, making sure that it wasn't damaged. ”It came off... That guy... he can't even make a decent present.” Aloe felt her mouth turning into a smile again. ”He's really hopeless without us... isn't it.” She then turned to Primula again, and placed her hairpin in her little hands. She carefully closed them, making sure to treat the small thing with attention. ”Here, I'll let you borrow it until we'll find him again. It has his smell too, isn't it?” ”A-are you sure...? T-thank you!” The Dormouse, loosing control over her joy, jumped in the arms of the centipede girl, that had no idea how to react. She grabbed the little girl and put her back on the ground. ”Let's go now, he's waiting for us somewhere in this forest. He's alright. I'm sure of it.” ”Y-yes!!” Primula quickly wiped down her tears and started to follow Aloe again, jumping around in excitement. [i]Please, be safe [/i][…] After what felt like hours of walking, my gait slowly became unsteady. The dense mist was hiding everything from me. I reached the point where I felt relief everytime I could lay against a tree or even a gravestone t- *Bonk* “... Ouch.” Trying to regain control of my sight, I looked with a confused expression at the thing I bumped against. With surprise I recognized a huge stone obelisk right in front of me. Some kind of incredible monument, maybe the oldest thing in that place, judging by the look of it. I tried to examine it using my hands. And there I found it, the thing I was looking for. A big plate, placed on the base of the monument. “...Haven... of Rest...” I moved my fingers on the carved words, trying to focus my attention as best as I could. “... The place where dreams and hopes... are buried...” I suddenly stopped. I could now hear a noise coming from deep inside the mist. A voice that I never heard before. A beautiful voice. The most fascinating one I ever heard. Feeling a strong pressure inside my head, my body started to go towards the sound. In front of me was an incredible scenery. A stone path appeared between the graves and at the end of it a short stairway, leading to a small hill. At the top of it a white, stone angel of astonishing beauty was dominating the view. All around it were countless kinds of colorful moss and mushrooms. The trees on the sides were leading the way towards the hill, looking like magnificent columns of an old temple. That was the pulsating heart of that place. Soon, my eyes were captured by the creature close to the angel statue. Wight A beautiful woman was wearing an enchanting dark dress, adorned with mysterious flowers. Her revealing clothes were perfectly following her sensual curves, showing an incredible mature charm. Her long, amber ponytail gave her a touch of sobriety. While her incredibly pale skin was almost glowing under the soft lights of the moon, her scarlet eyes were shining with arcane lights. She was standing there, looking down at a poor girl, that never moved her head from the ground, making her pretty silver hair cover in dirt. ”Do you have an idea... of how long I've been in charge of this place? ”...” ”In all these years... it's the first time I've seen something like this. One of my servants let one of the men escape from my domain...? This must be some kind of joke.” ”I-I'm terribly... so-” At those words the woman in the dark dress suddenly moved her arm towards the skeleton girl. As a faint halo appeared around her hand, the poor girl was sent flying against a gravestone with a violent sound. ”Do you think your apologies are of some kind of use to me!? I wasted my energies on a broken puppet like you...!!” The skeleton girl slowly stood up, only to bow her head on the ground towards her master, once again. But that made her only more upset. Her eyes started to glow with dangerous lights as she slowly raised her arm again. The trees around her were now shaking, under the pressure of an imaginary storm. Scilla, the skeleton girl, clenched her teeth, ready to be hit again. She couldn't feel pain, that's right. But her fear was a whole different thing. She kept her head low, waiting to satisfy her master's rage. But nothing happened. As she slowly raised her head in confusion she met something that she was not expecting. A foolish man was standing in front of her, using his trembling body as a shied between her and her master. [ ”...” ”...” ”...” ] Chapter 25 – End Next Chapter: Remember my name(Part 2) First chapter of 2015! Wohoo o/ ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 26 - Remember my name(Part 2) I stood up in front of the powerful woman with my shaking body, it seemed like I was going to fall on the ground at any moment. I somehow managed to rise my head to meet her sight, but I couldn't see very well. Her eyes flashed with a sudden light. ”...And who might you be?” She asked me while I was standing there with the pitiful intent of opposing her. But I didn't respond. Or to be more precise, I couldn't speak at all. Not because of fear, not because I was shy. I was tired. A kind of tiredness that closes your mouth and your eyes, that makes you desire to just forget everything and lose any will to leave that place. The woman looked deeply into my empty eyes, not surprised by my silence, but still fairly annoyed. [...] Celsia belonged to the Wight race. One of the highest ranked undead monsters, with incredible powers and high intellect. They rule over the majority of the undead and they indulge themselves in the pleasure of hunting human slaves for fun. Usually they have no interest in the individuals, since they play with humans like they are lifeless toys. The Wight's arcane beauty is so intimidating that no man could ever stand against their will. They would simply lose their mind, looking for every way possible to please their master. That day, for the first time, a human was standing in front of Celsia despite the curse of the Haven of Rest. *Splat* Correction. The human who just collapsed on the floor like a potato. ”...Y-you... again...?” At the Skeleton's question the woman instantly moved her attention on me again. ”...The guy who ran away today!? He came back on his own!?” With my face still on the floor, I raised my shaking arm, gesture that would have shown the importance of my words. I pointed at the sky, the dark beautiful scenery that was our rooftop. And with that voice that you have when you wake up at five AM on Sunday morning, in the middle of a terrifying hangover, I spoke. “Y-Youuuhh... shanff... abrilght! … Sejornvoer...” Realizing that my words were not making any sense I left my arm falling on the ground again. “W-Wathevvverh.....” She then let go a vigorous laugh, increased by her sense of incredulity. The Skeleton girl couldn't believe her eyes at that sight, almost fascinated by the entertained look of her master. But that feeling soon disappeared, with a terrifying sensation taking its place. ”This is unbelievable! He decided to enter the graveyard again! He even managed to reach this place despite the curse...” I felt the sorrowful gaze of the girl behind me. ”...Why...” ”The power of sealing away the will, the dreams and the soul of the livings... you've been able to endure it for so long? I'm impressed, human. This cemetery has been full of nothing but pathetic dolls lately...” The Wight glanced with disgust at the other humans that were now mere toys in the hands of the undead inhabitants of the Haven of Rest. She then turned her attention back on me as her eyes showed all of her sick passion. ”You'll make an excellent specimen for my experiments.” As she slowly moved towards me the Skeleton girl ran between us. Even if her whole body was trembling she was able to get words out of her mouth. ”...Master please... let him...” Celsia froze after hearing those words. She moved her arm and covered her mouth with her sleeve, like she was protecting herself from a poisonous smell. ”First you dare disobeying me... and now this...??” ”N-No... I-I'm sor-” ”WATCH YOUR MOUTH, YOU IMPUDENT SLAVE.” Like a rumbling thunder her voice suddenly exploded with force. The trees all around her shook violently, as the birds left them in panic. The white halos around her arms, shaped like big, sharp claws of a beast, were now glowing with intensity. The stone under her started to crack, under the pressure of her power. I finally gave up, as my consciousness slowly faded away from my body. What looked like fire, moving inside Celsia's eyes slowly disappeared, as she looked at the poor looking Skeleton, that was clinging at the almost lifeless human, in a pitiful attempt to defend him. The Wight's mouth slowly turned into a smile. ”Strangle him.” The trembling girl looked up at her master with her gaze lost in space. ”It's an order. Strangle that man, immediately.” As the Wight's eyes flashed, the Skeleton's ones suddenly became empty. The blue flames that were adorning her body grew intense and moved violently. She pushed him down on the floor and placed her cold hands on his neck. Then she slowly started to tighten her grip. ”I wonder if this will be enough to break your little mind, Skeleton. How does it feel to hurt the one you were trying to protect just a moment before? Don't hurt his body too much though, I'm sure it will be useful for me later.” Celsia let out a small giggle, as she looked at the show she just set up. With a small gesture of her hand, tens of black, twisted arms made of smoke came out from the ground. Once they gathered up in some sort of chair, she sat on it, ready to enjoy that grim performance. And then it started. Weak sorrowful laments began to fill the air. The helpless human was squirming under the Skeleton girl. His faint cry, asking for help, couldn't reach the girl's attention though. But something unexpected got the attention of the Wight. Something that under the pressure of her powerful magic was not supposed to happen. *Plic plic* She stared dumbfounded at the shiny drops that were falling from the Skeleton's cheeks. *Plic plic* […] *Plic plic* I squeezed my eyes, at the annoying sensation of wet drops that were rhythmically hitting my face. Apparently, a weird looking girl was on top of me, keeping a strong grip around my neck. A strange girl indeed, but how beautiful she was. Confused by what was taking place around me, I finally realized the lack of oxygen. But it was really too much of a bother doing something for that, I felt so... tired. The best I managed to do was raising my trembling right arm, grasping for air. I then noticed that something was off. On the back of my hand was a small, red sign that I never saw before. I thought it was blood at first, but then I recognized some kind of writing. An ugly, childlike handwriting, made with a red pen, was spelling a word on the back of my right hand. I tried my best to focus on what was written on it. My mouth opened, letting out my broken voice. “Sc-...” ”...?” “Sc-Sci... Scilla...” *Plic plic* Scilla, the Skeleton girl, stared intensely at me. Her usual emotionless expression was there no more. She looked at me with astonishment as her tears flooded her scarlet eyes. She finally let her grip go. The blue flames around her body calmed down, her eyes were empty no more. ”...Y-yes...*sniffle* that... t-that would be... me...” She awkwardly tried to wipe her tears, while she showed me her smile. Even if her beautiful silver hair were now all messy and dirty. Even if her eyes were all swollen because of her tears. That time Scilla, the Skeleton girl, looked prettier than ever. [ ”...” ”...” ”...” ] Chapter 26 – End Next Chapter: The great quest for willpower -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 5:40 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] SydoKiller's Story [7/7] Chapter 27 - The great quest for willpower *Cough cough* I coughed vigorously, trying to regain the control of my breath as I felt the tears filling up my eyes, but still not as many as the ones that were lining Scilla's cheeks. Even if I could now move my body again, it was no long before the cold mist started to slowly eat away my consciousness. But that was the last of my concerns. I felt the ground moving awkwardly, almost as the earth itself was feeling uneasy about the situation. Celsia was now standing up again with a confused look. When I saw the anger taking place of the curiosity though, I thought I was going to shit my pants. Literally. ”Enough with this ridiculousness. I don't need a broken slave!” *THUD* As her tone got louder she violently hit the dark throne she was sitting on before, that suddenly disappeared into a cloud of dense smoke. She closed her eyes for a moment while the air around us started to vibrate dangerously. The dazzling light coming from her magic claws glowed with intensity. When she opened her eyes again a strong shock wave caused the near gravestones to crack. My ears started to hurt like they were put under a big pressure. Even the mist crawled back, making me feel a bit more conscious about the situation. The power coming from the Wight was something I never saw before. A brutal, unbelievable, yet fascinating power. She walked towards us, prepared to dispose of the annoying hindrances that dared to oppose her. You wouldn't believe what could happen in a situation like this between a half asleep, half terrified guy and a girl's corpse with a bit of a weird way to think, when they're both panic-stricken. ”It's all your... fault. Now take... responsibility... *slides behind Sydo*” “I only gave you a name, it's not like I take responsibility of all the stray cats I name around. *slides behind Scilla*” She then moved her hands on her head and while looking at me with a resolute look she moved them like they were small ears. ”...Cat ears...” My brain died one again. “...That's really not going to change anything.” ”...You're the... man. *slides behind Sydo*” “You're immortal. *slides behind Scilla*” ”...Fuck.” Celsia, ignoring our weird conversation, raised her arm, ready to strike. I then moved the Skeleton girl aside, facing the enemy face to face. Or face to boobs. God, she was tall. ”You're really going to stand in my way until the end...” I knew I couldn't stand a chance against a monster like that. No way in Hell. Last time I fought like that I survived thanks to a miracle. I had to do something, I had to confront her on a different level. I had to take care of my mighty sense of fear first, so I squeezed my balls and used the pain to look directly into her eyes with the most confident expression I could make. “If you kill me here, you'll never be able to find my other companions.” My words sounded so clichéd that I feared I was going to laugh in the middle of saying them. It was like my opponent had to stop for a moment to realize how dumb I could be. Then her eyebrow twitched lightly, a dangerous sign of irritability. ”Oh really...” Her eyes flashed with excitement as she was now ready to hit me. ”Let's hear it then, who are your companions supposed to be...?” *Rustle* ”That would be... me-” The sound of a well known voice was followed by the shock of having the Wight's face distorting under the pressure of the most incredible fist I've ever seen in my life. Celsia was sent back from the violent impact, but she soon regained her stance, looking at the opponent that had suddenly joined the fight. Aloe stood there staring back at her, but she didn't look well at all. With a very tired expression she was trying her best to suppress her heavy panting. She then lost her balance, falling on the ground. The punch I saw before was probably the last spark of her strength. ”Not one... but even two managed to resist so long against the curse...? What the heck is going on...?” She then wiped the small trail of blood from her cheek and looked again at the Centipede girl in front of her, showing a superior smile. Even after receiving a hit like that, she was barely hurt. The power of a high ranked monster was really astonishing. ”Well, I don't know what you were trying to do with that, but engaging me was definitely not a smart idea. I'll be sure to make you regret it, insect girl.” She then turned her attention on me again. Not able to stand the exhaustion anymore I was laying on the ground while Scilla was occasionally slapping me to keep me awake. ”I feel sorry for you human, maybe if you didn't surround yourself with such weak monsters you wouldn't be in this situation right now.” I then looked back at her and managed to get some words out of my mouth. “Weak...? You really don't understand. My companions are here now... I don't need.... to worry anymore...” The Skeleton girl then grabbed my head, and using her fingers she moved my eyebrows, giving me a bit of a more determined expression. ”...Resolute look...” "..." Celsia ignored my words, now ready to finish off the weak Centipede girl. But she had to stop when she felt something weakly pulling her dress behind her. She thought that it could be stuck in a branch or something like that. She wasn't really expecting to see a cute little girl, staring at her with a big smile. Her eyes widened once she realized that what was in front of her was not a mere mouse girl. ”...Dream... wanderer...?” The Wight didn't even have the time to react. She disappeared with the Dormouse inside a blue cloud made of sparkling dust. After a few seconds the cloud was gone, leaving her on her knees, looking at the bright moon, that was dominating the deep blue sky of the Haven of Rest. Her expression lighted up with a weak smile. ”I see... everything makes sense... now. You were all... affected alrea-” Her voice turned into a weak whisper as she fell on the ground, sound asleep. […] ”...Why are you... completely fine...?” Scilla stood up looking at the bodies that were now all around her. The only conscious person besides her was the Dormouse, that was now tightly clung to the senseless body of Sydo. ”We have... to bring these... two out of here...” ”*Hardens grip*” ”...Quickly...” ”...I take him. You can have the big one over there.” The Skeleton girl then moved her eyes on the huge body of the senseless Centipede girl. ”...Fuck.” [...] [ ”...Sooooo...” ”*Whistles*” ”*Looks away*” ”This red pen... the thing on Sydo's hand... WHO DID IT.” ”RED DID IT.” ”GREEN DID I-... Oh c'mon! Fuck me!” ”First he manages to get here two times... and now you even helped him like that... do you even realize how serious this matter is...?” ”*Takes out ice cream* I-I'll lend you one, ok? T_T” ”Gaddemmit Green. He's not talking about that.” ”...What if they discover it...?” ”...” ”...” ”...What will happen to us?” Red, Blue and Green looked into the distance, deep in thought as the white room fell silent.] Chapter 27 – End Next Chapter – The weight of a stolen kiss Sooo... a lot of people are having problems writing lately, so I just wanted to cheer them up a little bit. I had problems myself, but hey. I hope you'll all be able to get through this bad period. :P ______________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 28 - The weight of a stolen kiss [ ”In the red corneeeeer... 132 pounds of pure violence and weak feels... RED!!” ”*Raises pencil and paper with confidence* ù_ù” ”In the blue corneeeeer... 132 pounds of twisted intelligence and cowardice... BLUE!!” ”*Raises pencil and paper with confidence* ù_ù” ”Ladies and gentlemen... we're going to assist to the most brutal drawing contest you've ever seen! è_é” ”*Points at Blue* I'll fuck you up so bad that you'll never be able to touch a pencil again in your whole life.” ”Bring it on, faggot!” ”Everything is ready, there's no going back now! Three... two... one...” ”...” ”...” ” … A-and Blue is the winner!” ”*Smashes head against desk*” ”W-wha-... we haven't started yet! How did I win!? ò_ò” ”R-Red... is holding his pencil upside-down...” ”*Panics* Aqljfnobr *turns pencil*” ”Pffffffffff... Bwahahah! XD” ] ”*Grumbles* ಠ_ಠ" [/i]] [...] “You're telling me that Primula brought me all the way here?” Scilla, that was now resting at the entrance of the cemetery, weakly nodded at those words. I then placed a hand on the Dormouse's head and stroked it a bit, ruffling her hair. “Will you ever cease to surprise me?” She chirped in delight while moved my hand towards her soft cheek. Even her tail curled up as to show me her joy after my praise. I then moved my attention on Aloe, that was staring at me in the distance. “...!” She quickly moved her head in a different direction when I met her eyes. She was sitting on the ground, still trying to recover her strength. ”S-she did well. She was really courageous while you were gone too. She deserves to...” She moved to meet my gaze again and even if it was mostly hidden under her long hair, I managed to recognize her embarrassed expression. ”...be praised...” Her eyes shined lightly as she said that. As always Aloe was not really good to express herself and many times only half of the things she would like to say could come out from her. But being with her day after day... I started to finally realize it. ”...?” I sighed, then I picked Primula up and walked towards the Oomukade. Her face got more and more red as I got closer. I stopped and lowered myself, now face to face with her. My unexpected reaction caused the strong, almighty Aloe to fall into panic. ”W-what...?” I embraced both Primula and Aloe tightly. A warm sensation filled up my heart as my body recognized that my two companions, two girls that I couldn't live without, were now close to me. They were safe and by my side once again. While the Oomukade completely froze, unable to move a muscle, the Dormouse happily joined the hug, while her sight became slightly blurry because of her tears. “Thanks, both of you. I'm glad I met such reliable girls... I really can't do anything without you.” At those words I felt Aloe's hand gently grabbing my shirt too. Maybe that hug wasn't that annoying after all. ”... Guys... you'll make me... sick...” That's when we all reminded of the other girl that had been staring at us for a while. After hearing that it was only a matter of seconds before the Centipede girl's gentle grab became a strong grip. And suddenly I found myself flying in the air. Fortunately enough it seemed that she controlled herself enough to not launch our little Primula as well, that would have probably ended up on the top of a nearby tree. “Hi ground. We meet once aga-OUARGH” And the landing wasn't really comfortable at all. I tried to give Aloe a complaining look, but all I got in response was a confused incomprehensible lament. I slowly got up and faced the Skeleton girl again. “So... how should I say it... do you want to co-” I found myself unable to talk as Scilla placed her thin index on my lips. Her eyes deeply focused on mine, searching for an important answer. ”Why did you... follow me in the... graveyard again...?” The answer that appeared to be difficult at first, didn't actually take long to come out from me. I do wonder why. Being so close to her, that... weird girl. I had plenty of times where I found myself describing her attitude as incomprehensible, unpredictable. Was it only because of her expressionless face? Or the monotone sound of her words? No, that's not it... not at all. And that's when I finally realized why. I started to understand why I could never figure out what that girl was thinking, or how to react to her bizarre behavior. I did say that no matter how she could have acted strange around me... I wasn't annoyed by it. Yeah, what seemed to be like a simple weird behavior gave me a relaxing sensation to me the whole time. And now I knew why. “Probably for the same reason why you made me escape from that cemetery.” Scilla, the Skeleton girl, was a person really similar to me. Even if it didn't look like it, my words reached her more than she would have ever expected. She looked back at the Haven of Rest. ”I... I didn't want to see you... turning into a toy like... them. You're... different. Even if...” Her eyes turned back to meet mine. This time I felt an unknown feeling coming out from her. It ended up being too late to realize it. She gently moved her arms around my back while the rest of her sentence turned into a passionate whisper. ”...Even if I could have made you mine... and mine only...” Our lips met. It became hard to think straight. My whole body was shaken by a warm, uncontrollable wave of heat. Intoxicated by the fascinating scent of my partner, my body completely refused to fight back. But did I want to oppose in the first place? Was that a decision of my body? What part of me wanted that? What was right, what wrong... What I didn't know yet, was that what just happened would have deeply influenced my life. Mine, as well as the ones of the two girls that were looking at the person they both loved more than anything, having his first kiss taken away by another girl, in front of their eyes. Chapter 28 – End Next Chapter – Agony conflict Chapter 29 – Flowers war [ ”Pffffffffffffffff- *COUGH COUGH* >.<” ”W-w-wha-... WHAT!?” ”He did it! He kissed a corpse! I Fucking knew it! Sydo you sick son of-” ”Now is your chance!! Push her down an-” *SBAM* ”GUYS FOR FUCK'S SAKE.” *Blue and Green shiver in silence in a corner of the room* ”Do you realize how the situation is delicate!? Look at those two poor girls!” ”Y-you mean... threesom-” ”Shut up you insensible pervert! They're probably devastated seeing their man kissed my another gir-” ”Corpse. ù_ù” ”... *Takes out chainsaw*” ”...RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! D:” ”Yessir! D:” *Both Blue and Green run away, chased by Red* ] […] Scilla slowly put distance between our lips. Her eyes opened again, a faint light flashed inside them as she gave me an irresistibly sensual look. But the passion slowly fade away. She looked at my astonished expression and then spoke again. ”I can't... leave my master alone... she may look a little bit... violent but...” She looked at the two huge, terrifying statues that were guarding the graveyard's gates. ”Sometimes, when you have... a terrifying power... the thing that scares you the most is... loneliness.” I obviously had problems understanding her words, after all the things that happened. But something was telling me that the Wight's behavior was indeed strange. “Well, it's kind of difficult to imagine her searching for friends...” Scilla placed her thin hand on her chin, trying to look more intellectual. ”Is she shy... around men...?” “N-no... I don't think that's the problem here...” ”Then she's... troubled because... she doesn't have a peni-” “I REALLY don't think that's the case either.” The skeleton girl turned silent for a moment. She looked at me and gently smiled. I felt my heart running faster at that sight. ”There's a village close by. You'll reach... it pretty soon, you can't... miss it.” ”Yeah, we know the way already. Thank you.” Aloe finally spoke, her words sounded sharp like a blade. I still didn't have the courage to face her or Primula, but I knew that it was a thing I had to deal with sooner or later. ”...I see. I guess it's time for me to... check on my master now. She'll probably get up soon... and it's not going... to be easy to calm her down...” Her eyes once again fixed on mine, she got closer again. Not knowing what to do I completely froze. But this time all I felt was a gentle hug, Scilla then laid her head on my shoulder and let out kind words. ”Thank you for everything... I hope we'll... meet again.” The Skeleton girl didn't even wait for my reply, as she quickly went back inside the dense fog of the Haven of Rest. I indulged myself staring at her vanishing shadow, then I turned back to my companions. Aloe was already leading the way. Primula didn't say a word for the whole day. […] That night we camped again in the woods. Luckily enough we found a small abandoned hut where we could let Primula rest. Her expression was completely illegible, I had no idea of what I should do. Aloe though, seemed to not be that different from her usual self. She made sure the surroundings were safe, then she talked to me about how we should be able to reach the village the next day. I found myself staring at the Dormouse, that was sitting on the other side of the small fire, when the Oomukade got closer to speak to me. ”Are you planning to let her having nightmares for the whole night?” Her words surprised me. It was like being suddenly hit by a huge amount of cold water. ”It doesn't matter what happened today, she was worried about you. It's the first time she's been far from you for so long.” She patted my shoulder, giving me a determined look. “...Thank you Aloe.” ”Hey, I don't want to have a depressing little mouse around all the time, you know? The food doesn't taste as good as it used too as well.” She then pushed me away and giving me a faint smile she quickly climbed a tree. “...It's still hard to get used to see that...” As I turned back to go towards Primula, I found the little girl right in front of me. “WOA- I mean... hi.” ”I-I need to show you a thing. Can you come in the shack in five minutes...?” “S-sure...?” As soon as I replied Primula ran to the hut, without saying a word. The whole situation was really awkward. It was the first time that I couldn't understand what was going on with her behavior. After a while I went inside to meet Primula again. The building was really dark and messy, making it hard to move around. As I slowly tried to get my eyes used to the dark I finally managed to find her. The small Dormouse was calmly breathing in her sleep, curled up on an old, wooden bed. […] ”I-I have to... be strong... right?” Aloe looked at the small shining hairpin in the palm of her hand, as she started to sob uncontrollably. She hardened the grip on her kimono, trying desperately to fight with the sharp pain inside her chest. Chapter 29 – End Next Chapter – My dearest feelings(Primula) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Important! So yeah... how do I put this... I'd suggest everyone, especially the ones that are not really familiar with the Monstergirl Encyclopedia to check THIS page before reading the next chapter. The next one is going to be the last chapter for the second arc... Thank you all for joining me for so long, in this amazing adventure. :P So yeah... here we are again. à_à Hope you won't mind a message before my chapter, since you know, I worked pretty hard on it. Definitely the longest one so far, it's going to be difficult to see something like that again XD Anyway, let's get to the point. As I said before, with this chapter I'll end the second arc of my story. Some people asked me already when I'm planning to end the story, maybe they're tired of it? Naaaah... no way. ù_ù Anyway what can I say... I'm not planning to write forever, because that would be silly. But I'm not going to end the story untill I'll feel like my characters and my story give me a sense of... accomplishment? à_à Now, this time I'll ask you one thing. Try to spend a bit of time on this chapter and read carefully. If you don't have much time just... come back later XD I'm asking this because after this chapter I'll be taking a break. I need time to gather material for the next part, since I haven't been able to find enough time to write lately. So give this chapter a bit more of time and attention. This time I'm asking for feedback, like... in a bit more serious way than usual XD Not only about this chapter, but about the whole story so far. I always read carefully all the feedback I receive, not to say that I also do my best giving a bit of feedback in everything I read, and always willing to talk about it. Now though, I do understand that there are different type of readers out there... XD You know, like the ones who don't even read and be like "Hey, I read it. I like your story :D", or the ones that... skip 80% of the things... Hell. I've even found people who skip anything but the dialogues, only because they're colored XD You probably forgot a lot of stuff so far, since I've never really done a summary of the story or anything like that, so I understand. I won't ask anything accurate, I just want to know... how you feel about this story. And look, I'm not looking for "Yeah, I love it :D" comments. Just... write down what comes in your mind when you think about "SydoKiller's Story". (Fuck, I need to find a title <_<) Obviously, you're free to comment where you prefer. Here, via PM or Skype. I know some people are shy XD Be serious about this, I'm begging you. All of this will be of great help for the rest of the story. ... I may as well use my break to read other stories now that I think about it. à_à I'm ready to reply and discuss about anything you want. But that's enough, sorry for my bullshit long message XD As always, thank you all so much for being here with me. You're awesome.  ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 30 - My dearest feelings(Primula) Doesn't matter how many times I try, the image of my prince kissing that girl in front of my eyes just won't go away. I can't look at him anymore. Everything that reminds me of him sends me back to that moment. The nightmares just... won't stop. Why won't this day end already? My body keeps shaking while the worst emotions I would ever imagine are roaming inside my head. What was I even thinking back there...? As I take out an old picture book from my bag I see it again, the brave knight that fought the evil wolf and saved the princess. That flawless hero, whose life was only meant to stay forever on her side. ... I place my fingers on the page while the feeling of the old paper on my skin brings me back to the few memories of my past. I don't remember the face of my mother. As far as I know she's the only relative I have, but I can't even recall her expression. Not even her voice. The only thing I can remember about my mother are the letters that every year I could find on the table of my small home. Cute colorful letters, placed with attention on the side of a big cake. ”Happy Birthday my little princess. Your mother loves you more than anything else in the world.” I even tried to wait for her at the door during my birthday, for a whole day. But I never saw her. But the letters kept coming. I eventually stopped searching for her, because I slowly started to understand what all that was about. She was trying to tell me that I was not alone, that she would have always been there for me, even if we couldn't stay together. So far... yet so close. But why... why did I have to stay far from her? Why did I have to live alone in that house for all that time? Why... couldn't I see my family... or friends even... I loved all the presents she used to send me. Tons of beautiful books, with splendid love stories and handsome heroes. She even sent me a book to teach me how to make puppets once. I read that book over and over again. Her letters were never really long. She couldn't ask me anything, since I couldn't even reply. She probably didn't want to make them too long in the first place, because she was probably scared that I could feel too nostalgic. Only once I saw a longer letter than usual. A red letter, placed on a cute cheese shaped pillow. On the paper she was referring to a man that one day would have made me her princess, exactly like the fables that I loved so much. The letter also warned me of danger though. I should have never slept with someone that I would not trust as my prince. ... I never really understood what she meant by that... until I started to practice magic. I learned a lot of things during my journey. I studied and practiced the sleep magic, over and over again. But there was something else... some sort of secret power that awakens during sleep. ... Tonight I won't run away. Tonight... I'll fight my nightmares, my fears... and the man I love. I'll reach him with my true feelings, no matter what. […] My heart started to run like crazy when I felt his presence in the room. He leaned on the bed and moved towards me, I could feel him breathing heavily. He placed a hand on my cheek, then he slowly moved it down towards my belly, he carefully moved my pajama away, exposing my chest. My body trembled with expectation and fear. He moved on top of me, I felt the warmth of his body to be a pleasant and relaxing sensation. The rest of my fears fade away in the moment I felt his trembling lips meeting mine. An awkward kiss, to say at least. None of us seemed to be too experienced, but that didn't matter to me at all. Tears started to flood my eyes, as I realized that the moment I had been waiting forever finally came. I felt my body heating up uncontrollably, my breath became heavy as well. He moved his hands on my chest again, tracing with his fingers the shape of my perked nipples. The kisses became a never ending chain of pleasure. We both kept seeking for more of our mouths, as our tongues moved together. He whispered sweet words of love to me. Annoyed from the wet feeling down my crotch, my body responded on its own, despite I was sleeping. My hand moved towards him, asking for satisfaction. This cursed body of mine, it was even more honest than I was. As my knight made sure of my requests, he moved his hands there, and carefully stimulated my entrance. Then a sudden pain went through my whole body. The piercing pain of love, I had never been so happy to receive pain. He kept moving and my trembling body with him. After a while we managed to understand each other movements, while the pain slowly faded away. I hugged my prince. My body was shaking violently with arousal, I wanted to feel more of him. I wanted to taste more of his love. I started to be scared again, scared that he could leave me anytime now. I grabbed him tighter, I couldn't let him run away from me. Our moans filled the air and his thrusts became stronger and stronger. Not able to stand the pleasure anymore I came over and over, while I felt all of his love pouring inside. Once again, he whispered the most beautiful words to me. And my tears went down once again. Our uncontrollable passion lasted for what felt like hours. I never let him go, I'll never let him go anywhere far from me anymore. The sound of his breath is the only thing that matters to me right now... Our twitching bodies finally felt the need to rest, as we both ended up sleeping hugging each other, embraced by the sweet smell of a never ending fable. And this time, it was My story... the most beautiful of all. ...Until the morning came. […] “Oh God.... what the fffffuck...” That morning I slowly woke up, feeling horrible. My whole body hurt like that time I saw Aloe during her training. “Do you want me to help you with your training?” I asked her. “It may be a bit too brutal for someone like you, you know?” She replied with superiority. “Well, there's no way it can be worse than that time you tried to cook....” I quickly regretted saying. They told me I could be anything, so I became a punching bag. My head hurt like that time Primula asked me how men pee. She even used a puppet to show me her theory. Amazing and terrifying at the same time and devastating for my poor mind. “Holy crap... I can't move my back... why does it hurt so...?” I suddenly realized that I was sitting on a bed. “...Bed...?” Extremely confused, I looked around me. Not far from me someone else was sleeping, curled up in the old blanket. My eyes opened wide, as the sight in front of me made my heart stop for a moment. The air around me became unbearably cold and heavy. I hold my head between my hands and let myself fall on the bed again. I let my broken voice out, sounding like a painful lament. “W-what's going on here... what... have I done...!?” Not even in my worst nightmares I met such a terrible sight. Primula, the girl I swear to protect was laying next to me. A small trace of blood on the bed... and her face evidently worn out from too many tears. “Just... what have I done to you...” It didn't take long before realizing what happened during the night... it didn't matter how grateful I should have been for not remembering anything. Not able to stand any more of that I stood up, ready to run out of the shed. I felt my eyes struggling to hold the tears from coming out, as the pain inside my chest became stronger and stronger. That's when I felt something grabbing my hand. A small hand, holding tight mine. I tried to shake it off, since I didn't have the strength to look back. But it didn't matter how hard I tried, the small hand wouldn't let go. I felt rage building up inside me, the frustration of not being able to run away. I was not even allowed to go outside and cry. I turned back to face my nightmare. I opened my mouth, trying to... trying to... what...? ”Please don't... don't leave me alone... just... anything but that...” Hearing her weak, crying voice is what finally managed to let words out of me. “W-what have I done to you...? How could I do something like that... a thing like rape is... I-I...” I fell on my knees, in the pitiful attempt to let the ground swallow me. Then, I felt the warm light of the sun on my skin. What a relaxing sensation that was. I opened my eyes, I wanted to complain and say that I should not deserve such a gentle light. I opened my eyes, to meet the ones of my sun. Primula's kiss was sweet and warm. Her fragrance fell all over me, pleasing every single one of my senses. Shocked by what was going on, with my mind refusing to elaborate the situation anymore, I just sit there, staring at the Dormouse. ”I am the one... who made this happen. It's a-all my fault. I'll explain everything to you so... so...” Primula let her head fall on my chest. ”...Don't... leave m-me...” I decided to let everything go, and just trust the words of my precious little girl. Unfortunately though, the nightmare I was living in was the longest one I ever had. Outside the old shed, not far from the place where we lit our fire during the night, were the sign of a fierce battle. On the ground were a small trail of blood... ...and a broken, little hairpin. Chapter 30 – End Next chapter: The cheerful mouse and the introvert centipede ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ”You know... I'm starting to feel really scared. It's like... I have never been able to sleep well in the last few days. ...Why, you ask...? My dreams, my nightmares... they just... won't leave me alone.” |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 5:39 AM
| [MSG] Senpai_Helix's Story [1/2] Helix here, bringing my story to all you lovers of Monster Girls. I got to say this was one of the most difficult ideas I had to come up with and I enjoyed every moment researching everything so I can write this idea out on paper. It starts of with a routine but afterwards is where the actual story begins. I hope everyone enjoys reading my story :D Chapter 1 This must be a dream... I have a specific routine that I do day to day, it seems complex but it's very simple once you get used to it. I mean seriously, why is everything so difficult and complicated when you're 17 years old, you never get to have any time to do anything fun and hang out with your friends or at least I don't, with all the extra work I do. First I get up every morning, not wanting to leave my bed to go to school, because who likes to go to school at 5:45 in the freaking morning. I have exactly one hour to get ready in which I take a shower and get dressed in my normal black clothing, some days I try to spice things up and wear light colored clothing but that happens on very rare occasions. Then I hop in the car with my siblings and head for my school, not to mention that this car ride is horribly dull and boring. Then the horror begins with first period, History, it isn't my worst subject but who's the one that came up with the idea to sit thirty students in a class while the teacher talks about why Kansas & Missouri take out their feelings about each other on the football field and what does that even have anything to with history itself. Next is Math, oh don't we all just love math, where the teacher explains something most students don't understand because the teacher feels that since your older that you are just suppose to know the criteria but most student probably haven't ever seen that kind of math problem in their entire freaking life. Then it goes on to explain how y=x equals 16, yeah that doesn't make any sense and isn't correct in any way but heck why not make it a problem since most of the other math problems don't make any sense either. Then I have 5 more classes after math, isn't that just lovely, these classes include English, Physical Science, Studio Art, Digital Design, and Spanish. English is one of my most arguable of subjects even though the irony of it is that it's the class I do the best in, it confuses me to why that is sometimes. I have the same teacher for Physical Science that I had last year for Chemistry Honors and boy what a fantastic teacher he is, now I get to put up with him for another year. Studio Art is about the only class that I enjoy and can't find any faults with, I love to draw and create things. Digital design was fun for the first two years I taken it but now it is more school work than the actual designing. And last but not least Spanish, I thought I was going to enjoy it but man was I wrong, it makes you think it's going to be fun with all these easy practice phrases and work activities then it hits you upside the head with a rock that's called pronunciation and grammar tests and when it comes to remembering what I was taught in class, I can't remember a dang thing. After I finish all my classes then I have to worry about all the homework that was assigned to me and all I can think is, oh goody-goody isn't it just my lucky day. I can't really argue though, I do have some days with no homework and then I can actually enjoy my life or at least what part I can actually have fun in. Then after I finish my homework, I usually get on the computer for an hour to type or play one of my PC games that I have installed. Then I call it a night since I usually can't keep my eyes open after that hour on the computer . But the one thing that I hate the most about my routine is that I have to repeat it day after day, week after week, month after month. It's pretty much like a never ending story of chaos and stupidity, a rollercoaster that goes in circles and won't let me off. But in the end, it's kind of worth it, since I don't really have to change my schedule, I don't necessarily have to do anymore than what I do on a daily bases. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ My routine continued the same old way, dull and boring. I had just got done with my homework and was beyond exhausted and I really didn't feel like playing any of my games on the computer. I laid on my couch to sleep and as soon as I hit the couch pillow I instantly fell into a deep slumber. It felt like nothing could wake me up from this delightful sleep, since that is one of the many things I love to do. I was asleep for like five hours when it started to get really cold and I started to shiver but that was kind of the norm in my house since the air conditioner is pretty much on full blast and is only twelve feet away from me. Don't ask me how I knew how long I was asleep because I can't remember much after I fall sleep, so I took a highly educated guess. So I just curled up into the fetal position to keep warm since my blanket was in the wash and their wasn't really any other blankets I could use, there were sheets I could use but I really dislike sheets. Then I started to feel weird especially in my stomach and also my head started hurt but I didn't want to wake up because I love to sleep so I just slept through the pain. Then a few hours later it started to gradually get hotter but not to the point where I was sweating or anything but it was getting warm. It shouldn't be getting warm in my house because of the air conditioner, but that meant either my mom was up and had turned off the air conditioner or there was a power surge and everything shut down in the house. I was wrong on both of those guesses. I started to wake up to see if it was my mother that was affecting the temperature of the house and making me uncomfortable as I slept, but found myself looking at the bluest sky that I had ever seen, it was truly a sight to see. Even though it might have been a beautiful sight, it was really weird. I mean I went to sleep with a ceiling over my head now I was staring at a cloudless sky. "Meow." I looked down at my chest to find a jet black cat with a small white spot underneath its chin. It was looking at me with its head to the side, just sitting upon my chest and staring at me. I wondered how long the black cat had been here beside me because I don't remember ever feeling something slip onto my chest as I slept. I also forgot to mention that I just flipping love cats and kittens. "Meow." Then I couldn't help but to grab the kitten and cuddle it, I was unable to resist from doing so. I played with it for a little while, the usual games you play with your cat and it seemed like it enjoyed all of them. "Aren't you the most cutest and adorable kitten on the face of the planet." I told it as I was holding it up to my face and cuddling it. It started to roll over on its back, which usually stands for "rub my tummy" so I started to rub its tummy as it stretched. Then after I was done with playing and cuddling it, I gave it gave it a little kiss on the nose. Then it started acting crazy and was trying very desperately to get away from me, so I let it go and it went for the nearest bush. What happened next was the most strangest thing that has ever happened to me that involved cats or kittens, I could of swore that the black cat turned back to look at me and winked. Then it turned back and took off the opposite way. "Did that cat just wink at me, ok now this has to be a dream." I said to myself, trying the pop allusion of pinching yourself in the arm to try to wake yourself up. Or maybe it wasn't a dream but still that cat kind of creeps me out a little now, I got weird feelings from that cat when it winked at me, like it really was peering into the very depths of my soul. Since the cat was gone and I was no longer distracted, I got up and got my first glimpse at my surroundings. I was in a medium-sized field that was blockaded by trees on three of its sides. Everything seemed to be much clearer than it was before and I didn't even have my glasses on since I took them off before I went to sleep on the couch. It actually felt nice to see so clearly without having to use my glasses, it made me very happy. Then the dawn wind blew and I felt chilly more than usual and that was when I first realized that I wasn't wearing anything but my boxers. I couldn't believe I didn't notice it when I was cuddling with the kitten, I mean it is kind of hard to miss the fact that I am pretty much butt naked in the middle of the forest. Then I started thinking about ways I could have got here and reasons why this was happening to me. This couldn't be a prank by my family because they wouldn't do that to me and wouldn't leave me stranded in the middle of god knows where. It couldn't be my friends either since I don't get to hang out with them much and that they don't know where I live anyway. So that means this isn't a dream nor is it a prank. I felt eyes watching from everywhere, it was for real or it is that I am so embarrassed at the moment since I'm my boxers in the middle of the field. Great now I am repeating myself, what the heck is going on around here? Then I noticed a dark shadow walking in the forest along the sidelines of the trees. I ran as fast as my legs could carry me to go and try to get some answers of where I was and how I happened to get here. As I got closer to the shadow I realized it wasn't what I was hoping for, I was hoping to be able to run into a man so I wouldn't be as embarrassed as if it was a woman, but just like the universe usually does, it screws you over. The dark shadow that was walking alongside the forest was in fact a woman, a pretty good looking one at that. That is until I noticed that the girl had Bear hands and feet and was covered in fur. "I didn't hear of any conventions starting around this time of year?" I asked myself, puzzled as to why the girl looked like that, it kind of scared but I also thought it was kind of sexy and cute. I was afraid to approach her, since she was obviously in a costume and all I had on were my boxers. I gained enough courage and walked straight up to her. "Hi." I asked her politely, hoping she wouldn't freak out and call the cops. All she did was stare at me and after a while it started to creep me out. Honey covered her mouth and her paws were all sticky and she looked to be drooling. Her stare was persistent and did not leave from me, I felt like I should run and run fast. Chapter 2 When Weird Things Happen I noticed this costumed girl had streaked black and brown hair. I found that kind of cute and hot because I have a thing for colored hair. The fur that covered her body was a mixture of the two colors. As I was starting to back up she began to move forward, I needed to turn and run. The way she was looking at me and the vibes she was giving off, whatever she wanted with me was not welcomed. She caught my arm before I even had the chance and for a cute girl, she was unbelievably stronger than she looked. (Read if you like, I went full-out on my skills on this part XP, Some parts I went into more detail than I usually do though) The very first thing she did was stick her paw into my mouth, I wasn't a very big lover of honey but this honey was beyond delicious. I couldn't help but to suck it all off, then that's was when I started to feel weird throughout my body. She was just standing in front me and staring like she had been this whole time but his time she had a smile plastered across her face. "I see that you like my honey." She giggled as she took her other hand and shoved it into my mouth. I freaking loved the honey so I helped myself to her hand. By the time I finished off that hand, my body began to act on its own. My friend in my boxers was at full salute by this point of time and her smile only got bigger if that was even possible when she looked at it. With a barely audible voice I asked her name and she got serious. "Well if you most know my name it's Jane." She said as she straddled me and started to strip. "Now if you want more honey, you'll have to get it from a different source." She chuckles in delight as she put her womanhood in front of my face. I really didn't want to put my tongue in some girl I had just met. It was also because I was still a virgin and it wasn't how I planned on losing it, but my body said otherwise. I accepted her and ate away, not even trying to go against my body anymore, the faster I gave her what she wanted the faster I can get the heck out of Dodge. She kept to herself pretty well, but after a while she finally came on my face. It wasn't exactly sanitary and wasn't a feeling I necessarily liked so I used my hand to get most of it off. To my dissatisfaction she wasn't finished with me yet. It wasn't like I wasn't enjoying it but it was a very awkward situation for me, it felt weird because I had no feelings towards this girl at all. Then she started going down towards my member and I had to look away. "Aww is someone shy, you must be a virgin, well if that's the case then I won't go straight to the point." She smiled, an actual genuine smile and it made my heart stop for a second. This girl was beyond gorgeous. 'Why did she want me?' She pulled down my boxers and grabbed my fully erect member and slowly guided it into her mouth. At first all she did was swish it around her mouth like she was savoring the feeling and the taste. Then the sky fell and every muscle in my body started to tense up when she started to bob her head up and down. It was no pleasure that I had ever felt before and this got me into the mood and after this little act I really didn't care if I knew the girl anymore or not. She still had me pinned down under her strong arms but I wasn't trying to escape anymore. After a while I started to move my hips into her and then she stopped and it frustrated me. "Why did you stop." I mumbled and pouted to her. "Well someone isn't shy anymore so whats the point of me continuing and now I can get straight to the point and the best part." She smiled again, but this smile is the kind of smile that keeps you awake at night and hides in the dark. She straddled me again, both of naked as the day we were born, with her entrance a few inches away from my member. I was kind of hesitant and was feeling like I had to stop her and try to stop this whole fiasco, but I went with it. She sprung down onto my member and went crazy and began drooling again. The blowjob felt really nice but this was unbelievably wonderful, being enclosed inside of a girl. "You ready young-one? She asked me, knowing her she wouldn't really care if I was or wasn't ready. 'What does she mean young-one, I'm almost eighteen, I only have like five months before my birthday.' Then she laid down onto my chest, her medium breasts pressing upon against me, sending a pulse throughout my body. I couldn't help myself but to start sucking and playing with her breasts, as if it were instinct, and they were quite enjoyable if I might add. She was moaning and groaning, she was really enjoying herself as well. Now for a first timer, I thought I was doing a pretty dang good job if you must ask me. After a short while, I started to give it my all and even took the lead and flipped us over, so I was on top. I guess I wasn't going deep enough because she opened her legs a little wider and then crossed them around my back. this little movement made a major difference in pleasure I was receiving and by the way her moans changed I could tell it was the same for her. I lasted way longer than I thought I would on my first time but I don't know what it was, I just felt so active and energetic, this was coming from someone who enjoys being lethargic and somewhat lazy most of the time, don't get me wrong I wasn't a complete slouch and couch potato, I still exercised just not as much as a 17-year-old should. The finale went out with a bang and I had overfilled her with my seed, even though I was told never to do that with a girl unless you're married or plan to be. She climaxed as well, it was her third one she had during this farce. which in the end was actually well-deserved stress reliever. I felt super calm after this and she was already getting dressed. "Wait, where are you going?" I asked her still recovering from the massive release. "I'm leaving silly." She said with that genuine smile again my heart stopped for that split second. 'I kind of like this girl.' "Well will I ever see you again?" I asked her. "Maybe." She said as she walked away and disappeared into the forest. "Dang it I forgot to ask her where the hell I was." I finally recovered and I noticed that it was getting dark pretty fast and I had no clue of where to go or where I was. "This is going to be one hell of a night." I told myself, fearing of what lied ahead in my path. I traveled a short distance when I came across a cave. Thank god there was moss and dry sticks lying around near the mouth of the cave. I made a fire, thanks to me being a pyro and loving to play with fire. It was warm and I found a nice rock to call a pillow for the night, I was beyond exhausted by this point of time so I fell asleep forgetting about the fire and that all I had on were my boxers. I was awakened with the sound of heavy breathing and hot sensation on my back. I turned around onto my other side to find a man up against my half-way sitting up, thank the lord in the sky that he was wearing clothes and I still had my boxers on. He must have sensed that I was awake because he started to stare for a few minutes before he began talking. "I'm glad to see that your still awake lad, for a minute there I thought you had died on me." He said with a friendly smile. "May I ask why you are so close to me?" I asked him, still kind of weirded out about this position we were in, I especially didn't like the fact that I was in the front. "Well the fire went out that you had made, and by the way nice fire making skills, and you had gotten to cold for only the fire to warm you up so I shared my body heat with you." He said with a gentle apologetic smile, signaling that he was sorry if that he had made me uncomfortable. "Thank you for that and thank you for the compliment." I told him as I began to get up and wipe the sleep from my eyes. He then scooted away and gave me my space, he was quite the gentlemen, I already like this guy. "So you wouldn't happen to know where we are and how in the heck I got here?" I asked him still kind of fuzzy on what the heck was going on. I sat across from him on the other side of the fire. "Well we are in my cave and for as how you got here none of us know." He answered politely. "Us?" I asked, not understanding what he meant. "Yes, us, as in human men that got transported to this island by some unknown means." "Human men, island - what?" I asked still not understanding what on earth he was talking about. "Oh for the love of god you must have just gotten here." He said with a little frustration in his voice, but all the same was still polite about it. "Yes I just woke up in this clearing near the edge of the forest about 16 hours ago with nothing but my boxers on." I retorted. "Well I explain everything nice and slow for you so you can understand." He said as he continued to explain about the island and other things. After a while he got one of his cups, rocks with holes in the middle, filled it with some water in a basin he had in the back of the cave and handed it to me. I began drinking because I was filling dehydrated at the moment anyways. "So have you been raped yet?" He asked out the blue making me spit some of my water out. "What kind of question is that?" I asked him. "It's a simple question and what I mean by that is that did any girls that looked out of the ordinary come to you and try or forced you into sexual intercourse." He replied, with dead eyes. "Why yes, a girl who looked like a bear, the first person I met on this 'island'." "Well at least you didn't have the same experience I had when I first came to this god forsaken place." He said, as he spat at the ground. "Why, what was your experience if I may ask?" "Well I really don't want to talk about it but if you must know I'll tell ya and your taking rape by a monster girl pretty well?" He looked at me, puzzled about why I hadn't panic or freaked out a little bit. "Well I try not to look on things in the past to hard and that was my first time and I quite enjoyed it and plus I'm kind of weird like that, I really don't mind them being half monster or half animal girls, they are still girls to me, just a whole lot more sexier." I answered with a hint of embarrassment on my view of the situation. "Well then your quite the lucky person to not freak out and have a horrible first time on the island and I haven't gotten your name lad, what is it if I may ask?" He asked politely. "I am Marshal Delkins from the United States and yours?" I asked him back. "I am Frederick McNally of Ireland." He answered with a smile. "Nice to meet you Frederick, and may I ask for that story." "Well my first trip here was quite like yours, I awoke near a forest in nothing but my boxers and I had traveled a little distance when I came across a village. I didn't know this was an island or that the main inhabitants of this island were monstergirls that all wanted the same thing, sex with a man. When I entered the village almost completely naked and not a man to be seen, I was immediately taken captive by the girls of the village to be used as a sex slave. That was like 50 years ago, can't really remember though how long ago it was but it was a long time to be for sure. Well the way the village had survived it seasons of pheromones was that have the girls there had a penis so they had used each other during those difficult times. Well with a new man in town, everyone wanted to have apiece of the action. I got barely any sleep and was raped non-stop for a few months and then got a break for like a month before the process continued. Don't get me wrong, it's a mans fantasy with the real woman but the ones with the penis ruined that dream. I enjoyed myself when I got an actual woman at first but then it became more of a chore than anything else. There were some girls I actual enjoyed all the time, both woman and 'hybrid', since they actual would talk with me and ask for forgiveness of what they did to me. In the end, when my escape opportunity presented itself I took it but not before I burnt down the village. I ran and I ran and i finally reached this cave we are in today. Little did I know this cave held a secret. Deep within this cave lies a gem encased in rock that hides the caves presence along with my own. I figured this out when girls came by the cave they didn't really notice me and the girls of the island can smell any man from a mile away. I thought it was weird at first but this is how I have survived all these 50 or however many years. I also have a hunch that if you try to look for the cave, you won't be able to find it, you can only find it by chance like you and myself. Call it destiny or whatever you like but this cave is my home and my sanctuary." "Interesting story and I'm sorry about your first experience on the island, I wish it had went better for you but have you ever considered that things might be better now after all these years and that maybe you should give the island another chance?" I asked him. "I will never leave this cave." He said with a firm voice. "Now let us rest so I may help you on your way tomorrow, not like I don't want you around and it's not like I don't enjoy the company which I actually do but tomorrow is a new day and the start of your journey." He said as he put a few more branches on the fire to keep lit for a few more hours. I took his advice and went back into my sleeping position with my rock pillow. "Night." I called to him. "Goodnight." He called back. I awoke to only hearing his breathing again, it was beginning to creep me out with that. When I looked at him he had two bags packed already. "Here you can put these on, I never wore them again since my time in the village." He said as he gave me the leather clothing and boots, I liked leather. "Why are there two bags?" I asked him, puzzled. "Well I gave what you told me last night some thought and decided you were right and that I should give the island a second chance, I might lose this cave forever but I really don't want to die alone in a cave." He said with a chuckle and a fake smile. I knew he was going to miss the cave but it was good that he was finally letting go of the past. "Will you be traveling with me and I am glad that your thought about what I said." "No I'm afraid that I have unfinished work that needs to be done, I did something wrong and I must fix my mistake, they might have kept me as a sex slave but they truly took care of me and didn't really treat like a save, all they wanted was sex and I guess I can't really blame them. this is where we part ways friend, I don't know if we will ever see each other again but I really hope we do. By the way Marshall, thank you for opening my old eyes." He said, as he gave me a hug and wondered off into the forest. 'What is it with people and wondering off into forests and disappearing?' I asked myself. Lovers And The Thing? Notes First off I would like to say sorry for the late update, but lately I havent been feeling the inspiration or motivation to write until i read some of my earlier works on Adventure Time. It brought back some good memories of writing and I stayed up on a school night to write this chapter for all the people reading this story. I hope all of you enjoy it, and on a side note this chapter is for you guys to get to know me on a psychological level. Most of this is my thoughts as I go along near the beginning of the story. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I had no idea to where I was going to go now. I knew I wasn't back on 'earth' anymore, if Frederick was even telling the truth. There was a lot of gaps in his story, but I felt like it wasn't a big deal so I left it alone. I don't know where he got his supplies from but it was mighty friendly of him to give me some. I was back at square except for that I had clothing and some food to last me a few days. Like any good pioneer, I followed what nature had laid out for me, I looked at the trees and which side the most moss was on and went by that. In most stories people always go north and usually get into trouble, so I decided to go against that and head south. It was going to take longer than I expected, I walked for like six hours and I felt like I had made no progress what so ever. It was already starting to get late so i decided to continue for another hour then make camp for the night since I would rather get to sleep before night falls because this is another world so I was starting off like a child, afraid of the dark. It's not like I am afraid of the dark itself, its what is inside of the darkness that scares the hibber-jibbers out of me. I'm pretty tough but when it comes to mentally exhausting stuff I am sort of weak and strong at the same time. I'm a genius at one time then a complete dumbass the next, it upsets me sometimes and it also upsets my friends I hang out with. I remembered this one certain friend I hung out with years back, he smacked me when I had those "blonde moments", as you could say. I hated that guy so much but all together he was great friend, he always treated me nicely except when he would smack me upside the head. I always considered him lucky because I didn't knock him upside the head for doing that too me. I couldn't remember his name even if my life depended on it. Which is also another stupid flaw of mine, I have great memory with some things but not others. It's troublesome to even to try to begin to understand why I'm like this, but I really don't mind. I guess you could say I live my life depending on my emotions and moods, it might not sound like a healthy way to live, but I have survived 17 years like that so how bad could it possibly be. Now to get back at the situation at hand, it was already time to set up camp, which was quite difficult. I was very lazy back home and I lacked motivation most of time so this was one of the hardest things to do in this new world, but I prevailed and was awaiting to be able to go to sleep. I hadn't done much that day, but boy was I exhausted. I knew things had to change if I was going to survive in this foreign world I was in. That motivation that I had lost was going to have to be found again and I could no longer be lazy, I was going to have to forcefully exercise myself to be able to keep myself alive. I'm the type of person who can only do things when it is needed even though that is unethical in some cases and a very bad habit to form, but hey what can you do about it? The fire was warm and it felt nice to lay down, it was too bad that I didn't have a blanket or else I would be curled up in it already. All I had to cover myself was the air itself, and it was goign to be a chilly night and I was going to get cold so I made sure to make the fire a little big so by the time I fell asleep and was asleep for a couple of hours it would then go out. I looked up at the stars, it was a wonderful sight since I never done this type of thing before. There was no sound to be heard except for the crackling of the fire, I was lucky to have that sound sicne I sleep best when there is noise. It didn't take long for me to fall asleep, and what a wonderful slee it was. After five hours of sleep, I know this because I tested it, I began my annoying habit of waking up every hour. Nothing out of the ordinary happened the first time I wokde up, what a relief it was. The second time I woke up almost gave me a heart attack, there in front of my eyes was that unbelievably adorable cat I had met before, I knew this becasue it had the same white mark underneath its neck. "Meow." "Why hi there you adorable little cat, have you been following me this whole time?" I asked the cute little thing. This time I confirmed that this cat had winked at me before because this time it shook its head no. I immediately dropped it, which wasn't too far of a drop since I was still sitting down. It looked at me like I was trying to kill it. 'Over-dramatic cat.' I thought to myself. "Ok I'm going to go back to sleep because I don't know if my mind is playing tricks on me since you did come to me everytime I wake up so you could be imaginary but then again you can also be the opposite." I repeated to myslef because that statement in itself sounded like I should be thrown into the looney bin with no chance of ever getting out. I layed back down and wanted nothing more than go right back to sleep because I was too tired for these mind tricks that I was putting on myself. "Meow." It pawed my side as to get my attention. It was still an adorable cat so I couldn't just ignore it even if it could be part of my imagination. "Alright come here you can sleep next to me for the night, so we can keep each other warm for the night, if that's okay with you?" I asked it, notcing what I just did. Great now I was talking to cats, I think I really am goign crazy already and this is only my second or third day here. "Nyaa." This (sound) was different from its normal 'Meow' like it was happy,which I think it truly was. It came next to my chest and snuggled into me, it felt like it was on fire, it was releasing so much heat. it was so warm that it made me warm as well in a matter of minutes, this time i went straight to sleep as I put my arm around it. 'Heat...Heat...Heat...Heat.' The words kept buzzing around in my head and in my dreams til I felt the first rays of sunshine upon my skin. This time something was different and it felt nice, whatever it was I never wanted to let go of it. I wish I had never opened my eyes but when I did, there layign next to me was one of the most beautiful girls that I had ever seen. I had my hands around her, cuddling her, holding her like that of a lover would. I dare not move because I did not want to disturb her slumber, I began to look at her. She had a nice slender body, sun-kissed skin, lond legs, her chest size was average, she had jet-black hair, and she even had cute matching cat ears as well. Wait cat ears, I nearly jumped out of my skin when I noticed them. She must be a monster girl like that grizzly girl I met before. those memories sent a shiver down my spine, something I will probably never forget. Where did this girl even come from then it hit me, last night that cat I met before came back and fell asleep with me. This must be that cat but now in a cute and sexy girl form. Once I started to put the peices together I calmed down and it didn't really freak me out anymore since this was pretty much a fantasy of mine since I love cats and this was a cat girl. It was kind of hard not to get 'pitched like a tent' in this sort of situation that I was in. I was on my side with her right up next to me and on her side as well, we were technically spooning, it felt nice to have a girl next to me. Not just because she was a girl but mainly because I always wondered what it felt like to sleep next to a girl like this. She began to stir and I began to panic again since I didn't know how to respond to this type of situation. So I quickly prepared myself for the worst case scenario as well as the best one I could think of. "Ah good morning, did you sleep comfortably?" She asked as she began to stretch out like a cat would. "I slept wonderfully thanks to your warmth and the position we were sleeping in." I answered her. "Good, I thought you might enjoy that." She said with a sly wink as she got up. "Wait does that mean you actually did wink at me after you fled away from the first time I saw you?" I asked. "Yes, but that was only because you startled me with a kiss and when I winked at you I realized that I liked you." She said with a smile. "W-We-Well if I had known you were a girl I wouldn't have kissed you as a cat." I said before I could catch my tongue. 'Why did you go and say that you retarded idiot!' I thought to myslef. I looked at her saddened eyes that were full of shock to hear me say that. "I really didn't mean to say that, I was only trying to say that I would have been-" I was cut off. "Then prove it to me, kiss me." She said bluntly, staring me down with those beautiful red eyes, they were like rubies. 'But I would be really embarrassed like I was trying to say - but why not, there is a beautiful cat girl that says she likes you right in front of you and she wants you to kiss her - but I can't just kiss a girl that is cat and that I have just met, I barely even know her - but you do know that this is a once in a life-time chance and she is the girl of your dreams - you got a point there, fine I'll do it.' I went straight up to her put my hands around bended her over and gave her the most passionate kiss that I had ever given. I wasn't a good kisser but this kiss was something else, it felt right. "Wow, I didn't expect you to man up like that and kiss me that passionately, I knew I picked the right guy." She yelled as she lept into my arms for another kiss. After we finished kissing I had to tell her something. "If you want to be with me than we must go out first, we would go on dates, romantic dinners, and etc." I told her. "That is fine with me, but before we even start dating I think we should first find out what each other names are, silly." She said with a wink again. "Thats right I almost forgot to properly introduce myself, I am Marshall Delkins, and you are?" I asked. "Why I am Priscilla Wisk, and I am a nekomata just in case if you were wondering." She told me. "Ah yes, I was wondering what type monster girl you were, so your a nekomata, or what some people call cat girls." I replied. "So you know of my species?" She asked curiously. "Why of course I do, if there is one animal I love the most it would be cats, I know a lot about them and a lot of other stuff that involves cats like great myths and legends about your kind." I answered proud of my knowledge of cats. "So you must know about the thing that all female cats go through?" She smiled maniacally which was kind if scary but sexy all at the same time. "Thing?" I had no idea what she was talking about. "Yes the thing that makes us hot to the point where it is unbearable." She said as she stuck out her tongue. I froze up when I realized what she was talking. "What makes you bring up this subject if I may ask?" "Well first I wanted to see how you would react to it once you realized what I was talking about and second I want to know if you'll take responsibility if and when the time comes because it is a unbelievable pain?" She asked, in a serious tone. I thought about it and summoned up all my courage to answer. "Yes I would, if it was to help you I would definitely do anything I could." I said with a bow. "Why thats a relief because I'm in that pain right now." She said with glazed eyes and twitching body. "WHAT?!" I screamed. "Calm down, I was only screwing around with you, yesterday was the last night for that." She grinned. "Is that why you were so hot last night?" I asked. "Yes, yes it was." "Do you know when it will happen again if I may ask, so I can prepare?" "Probably in a week, and you don't have to prepare, you'll be fine I just know it, I have seen you in action already." She said with a chuckle. "Oh you say that then, and does that mean I was good?" I asked, my pride as a man on the line. "Well by the way you acted I could tell you were a virgin but for a virgin you were able to fully satisfy a grizzly which isn't too bad." She answered. I sighed, happy that my pride was still contact. "So where do you want to go from here?" I asked her. "Well I would assume that you would like to see a city or town, would you not, and I don't really mind going anywhere as long as I am by your side." She said with a cute smile. "Yes I would like to see what things are like in towns and cities in this world." "So I've confirmed that you are one of those 'people' that type came to this world ffrom the other." She said as she looked at me. "Why yes I am, why do you say so?" "I hear that when most of the people that come here from hwere you are from they often wonder if they can get back home and try to find a way back home and yet you don't seem worried at all?" She asked, yet again fascinated with me. "Well I look at it this way, first I have a gorgeous woman that has become my girlfriend and I have only been here for two days, as good and bad as that seems it better than home. Second here I can do what I want when I want when back home I had parents and teachers that telll me what to do. And third usually when I don't try for things those said things usually have a lucky way of finding me so it has me worried none." "Oh I see, thank you for the compliment and what is this term 'girlfriend' you speak of?" She asked, curious. "Well it was a term that back home we used to symbolize that you had someone you loved." I explained. "Well if it is ok wth you I would rather you call me your lover." She smiled. "L-L-Lo-Lover, fine I will call you that from now on." I replied, quickly getting over the embarrassment because you can't get embarrassed in front of a girl like this one. "So which one would you like to see first, a town or a city?" "A town would be fine for now." "Good because no matter which one you picked we were going to go to a town first since we would just pass it if you wanted to see a city." She said with a giggle as she began walking. "So what is the name of the town that we will be going to first?" "The Town of Chidori." She said as she lept into one of the trees and out of sight. "Seriously you people have a problem with disappearing into the forests." I said, a little annoyed. I could hear the sound of giggles coming from all directions. "So I guess this marks the beginning of my actual journey, huh?" I said as I looked at the rising sun that was trying to hide its face behind the trees. Priscilla jumps out of nowhere. "You better believe it." She said as she grabbed my hand and took of running. -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Senpai_Helix's Story [2/2] Plans and Places It was weird how that when I was with Priscilla everything seem to speed up a bit, like when I was traveling before I met her everything seemed to take forever. It didn't take long for us to come across the town. It was a lovely mid-sized town with an appropriate amount of people living and staying in it. It had all kinds of different people some I didn't recognize in my knowledge of monsters. "So have you have ever been to this town before?" I asked her. "No I have not, it was established not too long ago and it is not that well known yet." She answered. "Then how do you know about it?" "This was my destination in the first place, I was planning on moving here since I heard that this town offered new starts." She smiled. "Why did you want to start anew?" Deciding I wanted to hold her hand. As soon as my hand touched hers, her hand jumped away. "Oh sorry, you startled me." She said with a embarrassed smile. "Thats fine." I chuckled as I held her hand and we walked slowly through town, destination still unclear. "But to answer your question, you'll find out the longer you stay with me." She said as she let go of my hand and turned her head and gave me 'catch me if you can' kind of look. I knew I wasn't going to catch her but I faked running after to get her to start running so I could watch, it was a great idea. She came running back to me, didn't lose any breath or break a small sweat unlike me who would have died for air with that short 'jog'. It makes me kind of depressed when I think back a couple years ago when I was able to run three miles and only be sweating at the end, didn't pant or heave or anything either. "So where are we going?" I asked because we were just aimlessly walking around the town. I wanted to see if she had to go anywhere special because I was little bored not being able to do anything. When I don't have something to do I get jittery and anxious because of my OCD mixing with my ADD, I dislike both. "Nowhere really, if anything I am looking for an Inn or a place for the night, it might not be night yet but just so we can come back to it later for when it does get darker. I haven't slept in a bed in a while, and I'm getting tired of trees." She answered with sigh, as she held my hand this time. I couldn't help but blush, I don't know why but for the first week or so that I am with a girl everything doesn't feel right or I come to think of it as that since I am my most horrible critic, I criticize myself when I am with my girl. I just have a list of problems, some seem to have gone away since I got here but most of the ones that annoyed me the most seem to stay with me except my vision, clear vision is wonderful. Come to think of it, I don't know much about anything about here except for about the monstergirls and rape, both in its best moments and worst. "Hey do you mind answering a few of my questions while you look for a place?" I asked since I would help her but I had no clue what 'a place we could stay at' would look like unless it said it said so, plainly on a sign on the building. "Sure, ask away." She said with a smile. "IS there anything I should know about certain species or things that have happened or are happening at the moment or anything important in general?" I asked. "Well thats a difficult question to answer since I don't pay attention to worldy issues, other people can solve those, In the past there were wars and big conventions to settle things on the island between everyone but that was long and done and over with, everything was settled fairly or something like that, and for species the only thing is that if anyone of them touches you, I will severely hurt them." She said with a sinister smile plastered across her face, that caused me 'to stand at salute' because it was too damn sexy. "But I will tell you this, there is not many men on the island and an abundant supply of monstergirls so I am not stingy, so for the sake of my kind in general I would allow you one other, but if you leave me for her I will kill you both." She said this with a sweet smile this time but I could feel the sinister smile behind it, this kept me 'at salute' for a while longer. "Oh please don't ever think of me like that, I have been accused for that before but technically I would and could never do that because the way I look at it, why would when I have a gorgeous girl that I got with the luck I don't have much of and then ruin it by turning away from her. I stay with my girl to the end, and what do you mean another girl?" I asked curious to see what her answer would be. "I mean I wouldn't mind if you had another girl to love as long as you loved us equally, or me a little more, but just one, I am generous to the other girls of the island but not that generous because after all you are my man, are you not?" She asked grabing both of my hands and looking into my eyes. "Why of course I am, if I wasn't then I wouldn't so this." I said as I grabbed her back and pulled her into a sweet and tender kiss, gathering attention in the process from the townspeople. We broke away from eachother, her eyes were still closed when I looked at her face. She was still in my arms when I took my first actual look around at my surroundings and the town. The building that stuck out the most was the one that had a sign that read 'The Place You Can Stay At' in big and bold letters. I had to facepalm, forgetting that I still had Priscilla in my arms, I was a complete dumbass and asshole at the same time. She fell but before she hit the floor on her back she flipped around and landed onto her hands. "Reflexes?" "Reflexes." She answered with a giggle. "I'm sorry about that, I don't know what happened but it was that stupid building over there that me loose my concentration on you, and your reflexes are so cool." I told her. "What made you lose concentration like and thank you." She asked looking in the direction I was looking. "Well earlier when you were talking about a place so we coukd sleep for the night when it turns dark I had no idea what I was looking for and I mentally told myslef that the only way I would know was if the building says exactly what that building over there says, it irony in its worst." I explained. She started cracking up laughing, she actually fell to the ground because she was laughing so hard. I felt so stupid at the moment but I couldn't help myslef from joining her, we were still gaining an audience amongst the locals. Some of the started chuckling and giggling among themselves, probably at how stupid we looked. We finally overcome the devil that was called laughter, we had laugh quite a while since when I started laughing I couldn't stop, I go into laughing fits where just hearing someone say a simple word makes me cry out in laughter. It was really hard to control those urges to laugh when your in the middle of a class and doing a colossal test for an important grade, sometimes i can hold it back and sometimes I cannot. "Well since we have a few hours before we should head over to the Inn I say we go on one of those dates your talking about." She said as she nudged my shoulder. "Well what would you like to do first." I asked her. "Well we haven't eaten anything for some time now, so why dont we stop at food market and pick up some 'fast food'?" She asked me. "How would we get it, I don't have any money, all I have is a few pieces of bread that are halfway stale and the clothes on my back." I told her, feeling kind of pathetic but not so much since I did just arrive on the island and had no clue how the money system here worked. "Well I got an idea, I'll pay for it and in return you'll let buy those clothes you are wearing." She said with a smile. "I can't sell the only clothes I have and would you really do that to your own lover?" I aksed, astonished by what she asked in return. "Oh don't get me wrong, I don't want them , well I do, but I just want them as property so you can still wear them and everything." She explained to me. I thought it over and it didn't seem like a bad trade and if she wanted to just 'own' the clothes, I figured why not. "Sure I guess, sounds like a fair trade since this is some well-made clothing." I answered not really knowing if it was or not. "Ok deal, then lets look for us a food market." She said as she grabbed me by the hand and dragged me to go with her. It didn't take long for the hungry woman, girl, to find the place and she, we, bought some food. It wasn't the fast food I was hoping for but it still looked delicious. It was cooked meat, some baked potatoes, and a few carrots. The meat tasted like deer, but I had no idea what kind it was and I really didn't care since it was meat. "I have another question, it just came to me not too long ago?" I asked. "What is it?" She asked. "How old are you if I may ask?" I asked politely. "Well you should ask a lady her age but since you asked so politely I will tell you. According to your kind I would probably be around the age of 20 I might say maybe a year older or younger." she answered. I froze. The girl who was my lover was in her twenties and we had already kissed, it may not seem like a big deal but to me it was, it just made her fit my dream girl even more than she already was. "Oh." I replied. "Why do you say that, does it bother you?" She asked, worried that might turn me away from her. "Oh no, nothing is wrong with that, in fact that makes me like you even more. It is every teenage boy's dream girl to be in her twenties and is half cat, well some of them that is." I smiled. "I see, so you like older women." She giggled, scooting closer to me. Then starts to trace her fingers over my chest, which actually felt quite nice. "Well yeah, older women are far more reasonable, intelligent, prioritized, and sexier than the girls my age who can't tell what to do with their lives and actually understand on which guys are worth keeping, but I am not saying that they are all like that just to be clear, remember I said some and not all." I said, making sure she heard me on the last part because I hate when my words are taken out of context and are used against me. "I understand." She giggled. I looked at the sky and it was around the time of the sun setting against the 'end of the world'. I then knew what I wanted to do with her before it got really dark and I had to do it fast because it wouldn't last long. I looked around me and found the place I wanted to go. "Hurry follow me." I told her as I grabbed her hand and took off running to the right. "Where are we going?" She asked. "Close your eyes and you will see when we get there." I said as I ran as fast as my weak shins could carry me. I made it just in time, I pulled her close and then pushed her down, not like hard but I motioned for her to sit down. She sat down and I did too and I got close to her. "Open your eyes." I told her. She opened and then her mouth stood agape. "Wow this is such a beautiful sight to see, the sun looks to be burning the horizon, I never really sat down and actually watched a sunset until now." She said with amazement. "Here let me tell you something, do you see how the red and oranges mix in to create that passionate gold color and how that blends into the purples and yellows surrounding the clouds and sky. That is what I enjoy most out of watching sunsets and that is the art and beauty behind it. It is even better now that I have clear vision so I can call out the colors much better than before." I told her, my eyes never eaving the sunset. "I would have never to look at the sunset like that Marshall." She said as she looked at me and then back the sunset, but like all the sunsets before this one it faded away, never to be seen again. I took this opportunity and I took Priscilla's face and leaned in for a passionate kiss like all the others we have shared. We eventually started to head back to 'The Place You Can Stay At' Inn so we could escape the night's cold and darkness that began following us like Death himself. Inside the Inn was nice and warm, it was very welcoming, a few tables were laid out in the lobby for occupants that were staying there, we went to the keeper and paid for two nights at the Inn. I had no idea why she paid for two nights but I didn't argue because she obviously had something planned and whatever it probably was I knew it was going to be fun. We were given the room 8, one of my favorite numbers, I just knew it was a sign of good luck. Inside room eight was quite cozy and it didn't take long for us to settle in. She quickly jumped into covers and curled up in them, it was cute. She looked at me staring at her and then she smiled, a smile that was neither evil or good but playful. She got out from under the covers and came over to me. "I want you to go sit on the bed." She demanded, she said in a voice I have not heard yet from her. I didn't mind it but it kind of startled me. "Now to execute my plan." She said with a lustful smile. "Plan?" I asked not understanding the situaton until she reached me and grabbed a piece and of my shirt and pants and ripped them off with unbelievable strength. Thank god it wasn't cold, or else I would be freezing, I was now only in my boxers but they didn't last long either. She didn't rip these off me though, which i was grateful for. "Oh I see why you wanted to buy my clothes from me, so you could do to them whatever you wanted and I coudln't say anything, clever cat." I told her, but I was still covering myself with my hands. "I thought you had another week before you were in heat again?" I asked. "Just because I am not in heat doesn't mean I don't crave to be touched and ravage, does it?" She asked with a seductive grin which me 'stand at salute' once more. She looked to be pleased with the image she was able to see from under my hands, since they couldn't cover everything, I wasn't trying to hide it too well anyways. "You got a point there, but are you sure you want to do this?" I asked her, not going to take a girl until I know she really is ok with doing it. She nods and tries to move my hands but my hands do not budge, she wasn't using force as to show me theat she wouldn't force me either, but I really couldn't sit there naked and turn her down. I smiled, time to have some fun. I grabbed her hands and placed them on my spot for her and she started doing a wonderful job with those expert hands of hers. The was she was doing felt so good and it take long before she started to work her magic with her mouth and tongue, her tongue had somewhat of a sandpaper feel to them but surprisingly it didn't hurt, it made it fell even better. All I could see between states of conscientious was her head bobbing up and down. I eventually came and she dared not let one drop come out as she drank it all. *"I always like a protein shake before a brisk workout." *She giggled as she stood up. "Now time for you do return the favor." She said as she began to undress as she revealed her ample breasts and thin clothed panties. She did a spin around for me and as she got around to her backside she shoved her ass in my face. 'Dayyum.' Was the only word that came to mind. She giggled probably knowing what I was thinking. She began to remove her panties letting me get a close up view of the world of a woman, what a wonderful sight it is. She turned part of her body as she pushed me against the bed so I was laying down and then laid on top of me, her womanhood in front of my face. She began toying with my member to give life to it again, I took that as the sign to do the same for her. I took my time, like I learned from some 'research' I did on about how to perform this for a girl. Couple of hot breaths to send a few shivers up her spine, a couple of sample licks to tease her, then long strides with the tongue to help moisten her up, then for the finale to go in for the kill, I didn't take on the job like a lion that was starved for 3 days and then suddenly given a goat for dinner. I kept a constant speed and soon she stopped on what she was doing to me which was a good sign saying that she no longer could do both things at once. I kept going at it, I heard long gasps for air and a bunch of moans and she also called out my name in ecstasy and told me to keep going and not to stop. She had outstanding stamina but it wasn't a big shock either, but I sent her over the edge with a large orgasm. She rode it out as I continued to lick and suck, she would violently shake a few times and then she finally fall over onto the bed leaving juices covering my face. I used the sheets to wipe it off because that would annoy me later on in the night. "So I see why you paid for two nights now, you were planning pull an all-nighter with me and a question if may ask?" I said, talking to her with a smile across my face. "Ah, I see you figured it out and what's is the question?" "Is this your first time?" I asked, curious. "Yes." She said, blushing like a tomato. "Oh ok, I'm sorry I couldn't give you my first time but that incident happened or else I would ave gladly given it to you." I told her. "Don't mention it because I don't mind since your mine now." She said as she pulled me in for a kiss, not only was our saliva mixing but also our love juices which didn't have a bad taste to it either. "So are you ready to continue m'lady?" I asked her. She blushes at me for calling her m'lady. "Yes." She says as she gets up and straddles me, I'm still 'at salute' and she is still wet so it shouldn't be too hard to slip it right in. "Ok I am going to put it in now." I told her. "Ok" She helps me guide me into her, I slide into slowly knowing that it hurts the first time, but she planned otherwise, going against the strength I was using to slide in slowly she ushed straight down. She cries out a little in pain and I don't move at all. "Are you alright , we can stop if you'd like?" I told her. "No keep going even if it hurts because this pain turns into pleasure and the faster that happens the faster we can have some real fun." She said with a half-smile from the pain. I began moving in and out of her and trying to thrust to hard to cause her a great deal of pain but to help hasten the pain to pleasure process. She seemed to be enjoying the pain as well though, rubbing her breasts, so I thought I would help out with that. I grabbed her waist and drew her closer to me and then grabbed one breast in one hand and grabbed the other's nipple with my mouth. I swirled the the nipple in my mouth as I kneaded the other breast with my hand, keeping a firm grasp on it. That got a scream of ecstasy from her, her hips began moving against mine. I knew then that she was ready for the good part. I began thrusting in and out and a consistent rate sometimes changing the tempo of the thrust to throw her off balance and cause an orgasm. We were both sensitive down there but she was definitely the one with the better stamina and I climaxed but used all my will to keep going. I switched the duties of my mouth and hand, my hand now got the right breast as my mouth turned its attention to the left one, she seemed to enjoy this too. I got tired of this position so I tried the next position I always wanted to try. I got her on all fours and got behind her and went at it as fast as I could. Slowing down the speeding up until it that sent both of us over the edge and we collapsed against eachother. We calmed down a little and I was ready for more but I wanted to try something new but before I could stick it in that hole she stopped me. "Let's save that one for another time you little wildebeast." She said with a wink and a giggle, panting from the hardcore sexual intercourse we both just had experienced. "Sorry for taking out my sexual frustration out on you." I said apologized. "Thats no thing to apologize for, that was really pleasing especially with the cunnilingus, where did you learn that from?" She asked me amazed that I was really good at that. "Well it is important part of the process so I made sure to 'research' and read a few stories that helped explain it and show it. "I see, your quite perverted aren't you?" She asked with a giggle. "More than you know?" I answered witha chuckle. "Good, I like a man you is not afraid to be perverted, I actually like those kind." She replied. She turns into cat from and snuggles and cuddles up next to me, dissapointing me. "Hey if you don't mind but can I cuddle up the woman form since I like the way you fit perfectly into my side and plus I would like to hold you tonight if that is alright with you?" I asked her. "Meow." She turns back into a woman and cuddled deeper into me, I couldn't get rid of soldier but her warmth and the tough of her skin on my chest and around her waist on my hand felt nice. It felt wonderful to be able to sleep by the woman you love and to be able to cuddle next to her naked. "Is that better?" She asks, as she falls asleep. "Perfect." I say, half-asleep. We lay next to eachother all through the night, we didn't move an inch from that position until the morning rays woke us both up. The Truth It was hard trying to sit up, having slept all night in the same position tends to make a person a little stiff in the morning. I tried my best not to wake up Priscilla, wanting to explore the town a little myself. Nothing is gained if you don't take little risks here and there, I knew how dangerous it would be for me to walk out there alone without Priscilla by my side. I was about to walk out my door when I realized I had no clothes to wear because of Priscilla's little 'Plan' last night. "Let's hope they might have something here at the Inn that i could wear til I can get some more clothes." I said to myself. It is embarassing to walk around in your boxers, but I was getting used to it. I went down to the lobby and went straight for the Innkeeper, who happened to be not the same person as it was last night. This time it happen to be an old friend of mine, I was not happy to see her again. It didn't take her long to recognize me either before she started smiling, probably enjoying herself. I did not want to walk up to her again the same way I did last time but I guess I no other choice, at least she was an aquaintance of mine if you can even call her that. "Hi, again." I said to her, still not pleased with having to fae her after what had happened. "It's nice to see you again silly boy, I told you we might be seeing each other again." The bear girl said. "Yeah after you left me in the woods without telling me your name or where the heck I was." I said, angrily. "First off, I might off left you in the woods, but the other two things are your fault, you never asked, so i didn't tell." She said with a 'I got you' smile. That made me furious because it was true. "Fine what is your name since I found out where I am by Frederick." I told her and she stood frozen. "What's the matter?" I asked. "Nothing and my name is Heather, if you must know." She said returning from freezing on me. "Well Heather, I just wanted ask if you guys might have some clothes I could wear til I get some of my own." I asked, trying to sound polite about it. "What, you still have't got any clothes since we had some fun?" She asked me. "Well I did, but after last night, I kind of need some more." I said with a few chuckles, remembering everything that happened. "Ah I see, I think we might have some in your size, but I think you ahve yet to realize that you have no funds to buy said clothes for your own." She said with a smile. "That completely slipped my mind." I said, thinking on how on earth was I going to find a way to get some money. "Here let me get you those clothes and I got soemthing for you too as well." She said as she disappeared behind a door. She came back with a stack of good clothing, not anything like that of what I was wearing last night. She laid the clothes on top of the counter and then reach under it and then popped a small bag of coins on top of it. "What's with that?" I asked. "Well I guess I do somewhat kind of owe you for that little fiasco in the woods, I had a wonderful time, I was just feeling some sort of way at the time, I'm usually well collected. " She told me. "Well I guess, and thanks alot, just let me go change." I said, but she stopped me. "Well the money is yours, but i need something in return for the clothing." She said with a grin. "You know I really don't like you, but I do thank you for that fun though, so what do you want?" I said, not really caring, just wanting to get the clothes to go get more clothes and look around. "Well first I want a kiss because reminiscing about what happened makes me a little in the mood and plus you have to get dress over here." She said. "Well easy enough." I leaned over and she went full out make-out with me, it's not like I didn't enjoy it or anything. She continued as long as she could since I had to pull away for the need of oxygen because my lungs felt like they were going to burst. Then the next part was really easy, I behind the counter where she was and pulled off my old boxers and threw them to the side. I then began to put on all the clothing she gave to me, thankfully their were a pair boxers, but she didn't just let me get dressed before she played with me a little. She began toying with my member, which felt good. Then one of the regular tenants came in and caught us, wasn't disturbed at all, but was really flustered before she quickly ran up the stairs to her room. "May I get dressed now?" I aksed her. "Are you sure you don't want to wait a little longer and have a lick?" She asked me, clearly horny once again. "I'm sure I can go without it." I told her. "Well you aren't that fun." She said with a frown. "Well I'm sorry, but I want to get some clothes of my own and look around before Priscilla wakes up, but maybe next time if you really need some fun." I told her as I bagan getting dressed finally. She smiles and goes back behind the door and I don't see her return as I leave to go outside. It felt nice outside, it also felt nice to be in actual clothes that are comforatable. My first goal was to find a place to find some food probably something like bread and then to find somewhere to buy me some clothes to wear. It didn't take me long to find the place we ate at yesterday and I got some bread. The next place I had to find wasn't going to be so easy since I had no idea the layout of this small town. I went passed a small vendor selling some weird liquids in bottles, then a store that sold furnishings for homes, then passed what I guess was the town hall before I finally found the place I was looking for. It was a nice looking store called Louie's clothing. I went inside and was greeted by what looked to be a lizard girl. "Welcome." She said. "I'm just here to buy some clothes for myself." I told her. "I hope you're not here alone young man." A man's voice called from behind a curtain. He walks out wearing a green suit, something I would totally wear if it was a special night out on the town. "No I'm not alone, well technically I am, but my companion is back at the Inn probably still asleep and I am guessing your Louie." I said. "Yes correct my boy, I am indeed Louie, and this is my girl Trisha and you do know how dangerous it is for a guy to go out on the streets filled with these beautiful women is." He asked. "I know, but you know I just wanted to have some time alone and see some of the town and i really need to get some clothes." I told him. "Well you came to the right place, we are having some really good deals on men's clothing since we can't get many in here." He said with a laugh and I laugh a little too. "Well show me what you got." I told him. "Tell me what size you are in need of and we can get started." He said. "Well I like my clothes a little big on me, so I need large." I told him. "Large is this section over here." He said as he pointed near the back of the store. "Hey if you spend enough I'll throw in a special gift that I know you and your lady friend will love." HE said with a smile and he looked and Trisha, she blushed. "That is highly appreciated, I will be sure to spend a lot." I told him. "If you need to try something on we have seperate clothing rooms, one for the men and one for the girls, Trisha orders." He smiles and looks at her, as he vanishes behind the curtain he come out from. I chose a lot of pieces of clothing that I liked, I wanted to try them on before I bought them so I went for the try out rooms. To my surprise there was a woman in the men's section, I didn't say anything, she got a little nervous when I got in. She was wearing a very strange clothing even though she was just about to undress before I walked in, I couldn't bear it anymore so I had to ask her. "Umm, excuse me, but you know your in the men's section right, but if you like I can wait outside til you are done in here." I asked her. I was answered with a beautiful and confident voice. She looked beautiful too, a little more than the others I have seen. She had what seemed like horns on her head as well. "No I really don't mind, but just keep your space please." She asked. "Ok well I going to try these on now." I told her. The room was filled with much awkwardness that I could not bear it, but I survived and so did she, I thought she was going to keel over anytime though. We both exited out of the station at the same time and we both purchased the things we wanted as well. I had been through so much in so little of time that I felt obligated to get to know this woman. "Umm excuse me, would you like to get something to drink or something would you?" I asked her. She started laughing histerically. "Fine, all you had to say was no, I guess I might see you some other time." I said feeling a little embarassed and offended at how this woman treated my offer, as I started to walk away. "Wait, I never said no, but the way you asked me is so familiar I couldn't help laugh." She said. "Oh, well sorry for sounding like a jerk then." I told her. "It's no problem." She said with a smile. | "Well would you like to go get something with me then?" I asked again. "Don't you have a girl and you know it is dangerous for a guy to be alone right?" She asked. "Yes and I do know how dangerous it is and I wish people would stop telling em that, I swear I have heard that like a million time already." I exclaimed. She started heavily laughing again. "What's so funny?" I asked. "Nothing just another that is oh so familiar to me." She said. "Oh." "What's your name?" I aksed her. "It's Lucia and what's yours?" She asked. "You can call me Marshall." I told her. "Well Marshall, I would love to get something with you." She said. "Ok, I know a good place for food, follow me." I told her. I lead her to the only place I knew where to get food and we had a little lunch, I even got a little pack for Priscilla for when I return to the Inn. She was a very interesting girl I can tell you that, we had almost everything in common except for things that only I knew back from living on 'earth'. We had a fun time talking and I talked about Priscilla who was my current companion at the moment. "So you got a place here yet?" I asked her. "Well no not yet I was planning on going to the Inn after I got some clothes since I had just gotten to town not a few hours ago." She told me. "Well I invite you to stay with me if you like, there are two beds since me and Priscilla share one." I told her. "Well isn't someone bold, has only known me for a day and already wants me to sleep in the same room as him." She giggled. "Well If I was that bold I would've just said you can sleep in the same bed as me and Priscilla." I said with a wink. "You got a point there but, I guess I don't see any harm in it." She said. "Anyways how long do you plan to be in town anyways?" I asked her. "Not long I going to leave soon, I have somewhere I always want to go to." She said. "Ah then it's settled we will accompany you." I said with a smile. "You said you were invited?" She said with a chuckle. "Nope, once I have made up my mind there is no changing it." I told her as I paid for the meal and started to walk out the door. "Fine be that way, but first." She says as she spins me around and kisses me. "Where did that come from?" I aksed, not expecting that. "Well you want to be a tease, so can I and there can be more where they came from if we get to the Inn fast enough." She said. This girl was driving me mad, I was past the point of no return, I picked her up and our bags and took off towards the Inn. Running was horrible, but it would be well worth it. She made me put her down once we got in front of our door and started kissing me again, but this time a little more passionately. I unlocked the door our lips still locked, we seperated for air and walked in to find Priscilla still a little groggy-eyed sitting by the window. "Marshall where did you go, you scared me, you didn't even leave a note to tell me your were going out." She whined. "Sorry I didn't expect to meet Lucia at the clothing store since I had to get more clothes after last night." I told her. "Where did you get the money to buy them?" She asked. "Well that is a very long story you see." I said. "Umm, excuse me, I'm Lucia, Marshall has said so much about you Priscilla and if I might add you are way more cuter than he described you." She said to Priscilla. "Marshall I don't know who this woman is, but I like her already." Priscilla says to me. I couldn't help, but to laugh at that and Lucia chuckles. "Well Marshall, like I said before you can have another girl other than myself." Priscila clarifies. "One more thing Marshall, I think you should ask Lucia to tell you the truth to what she is since she is an Alp." Priscilla says as she rummages through the food I brought for her. Lucia gives Priscilla a stern look before turning her attention to me. "What he is lover and I'm not going to let him go through this without knowing what you are." Priscilla clearly states. "What she talking about Lucia, what is an Alp." I ask her. "Well you see the truth is I'm a guy." She says, clenching her eyes shut. This made me start laughing. "No, really, since you are clearly a woman since you have this and this." I say as I grab her crotch and squeeze her boobs a little, feeling like taking a risk which was well worth it. She seized up a little at my touch which sent shivers down my spine. "You really are perverted aren't you Marshall?" Priscilla asks. "Like I said 'More than you know'." I said with a grin and she giggles. "Well that might be the case, but Alps are guys who have been exposed to a lot of demonic energy over the years and through intercourse with the mamonos. I didn't have much of it since I was kind of a corny romatic type, but I have spent a lot of time on this island and when I first turned i rejected it. Then the urge was so overwhelming that I gave in and you know what, being ravaged by a man was better than ravaging a woman. It is no bad reason that you might think, but the pleasure between has a big gap, so I have accepted what I have become and I hope you can see past what I used to be even though it does make things a little weird." She said explaing everything to me, she continues to explain a few other for me as well. When she finished I looked at Priscilla who had just finished the fish meal I had bought for her and now was laying bakc relaxing with a smile on her face. It was a lot to take, but it didn't really change my mind about her. Yeah the reason why we have so much in common is because we both used to be guys, but does that matter anymore since he is a woman now, a damn sexy one at that. Things always happen for a reason. Then it hit me. "So that is why you were in the men's section at the clothing storea and starting laughing when I asked you if you wanted to grab something to eat or drink with me." I said aloud. She starts cracking up laughing again, so did Priscilla, it was so funny that it took me that long to realize that even I had to start laughing along with them. "So does that mean you are ok with my past?" She asked me, nervous. "Does this answer your question?" I tell her as I lean her back and kiss her, Priscilla gets jealous knocks us over. "Not without me you won't." She says to us. We all start to laugh again, rolling on the floor. I kiss them both with a tender and passionate kiss even though it as a little harder to do that with Lucia after everything that had just happened, but I kissed her just as good as I did Priscilla or else that would be horibly mean. I almost forgot to give Priscilla the gift, but when I thought about it, I decided that I wasn't going to give it to her today since I didn't have anything to give to Lucia yet. So I planned on going back to Louie's tomorrow before they both woke and get the same special gift, but this time actually buy it this time. 'Things have just gotten a whole lot better -looks at Lucia- and I guess you can say weirder.' I think to myself. |
| [MSG] Carn0's Story [1/2] Yup... I'm back. I'm back too this awesome world of writing and i'm hopefuly better than I was before... tiny bit. Now the reason I have not been here is the one thing we all have to do... pass school... And I have done it but now I have no job so... plenty of time on my hands now :D So before you start reading I just wanna warn you that there will be errors here and there because English is not the best. But help is always appreciated. :D So… BEGIN! And this will probloby be the only long chapter. Chapter 1: a Fresh start… in an unknown place Let’s summarize everything before everything went black. I was going down to the basement to get some tools for dad. I went down the stairs and I stumbled on something, fell down and hit my head against the freezer and then darkness. I fell maybe one meter… maybe a lite more but that doesn’t matter. So there are two… three possibilities right now. First, I’m dead which is bad but isn’t true because I can hear the wind flowing through tree which is very odd. Second is that I’m in a coma and is now stuck in a dream or something. And last is… I don’t actually know. That I’m still alive? *tries to move a finger* ‘yup… I’m still alive because I can move my fingers ’. So I open one eye and I see... ‘the sky? ’. but wasn’t I just indoors. And it’s clear blue and the sun shines like usually and not a single cloud either. And too my right is the... ‘forest? what happened to the neighbors?’. And to the left there is ‘more trees?’. So I sit up and look on my right knee and the scar is gone. The scar that was going to be there for the rest of my life because when I was in ninth grade I hurt my knee badly on Gymnastics. Went to the doctor and they operated and there was going to be a scar there. *giant snoring* ‘And who the hell is sleeping in the middle of the forest’. I think to myself as I turn around and see a giant gray skinned lizard ‘how the hell is this even possible?’ I stand up slowly and as quiet as I possibly can. This thing is around… 50 meters long and maybe 20-15 meters tall so if it wakes up it can eat me in one bite which is bad. I turn around and walk away slowly until *twigs snaps* ‘Why fate? Why? Why do you have to kill me like this… with twigs?’. *interrupted snoring sound* I hear a big yawn and then a very dark voice form behind me. “What do we have here?... is it a man that has awoken me from my little nap… *sniffing* definitely a real living human man. ” You know… that last part of the sentence it sounded very pleased… I just stand there not moving a mucle. After like 30 secounds I hear a big sigh. *sigh* “Why do you men always have to do it the hard way?” I get a little confused and try’s to take out any courage I have and asks. “uuu… what hard way? Can’t you just eat me in like… one go?” I then get least expected answer. “WHY would I eat a MAN?” I then turn around. “Because you’re a giant lizard?” It then gets furious speaks very loud. “I’M NOT A GIANT LIZARD! I’M A WURM… WITH NO WINGS. *start’s sounding very sad* why does everyone think I’m a giant lizard all the time for?... is it because I don’t have wings and no fire breath?” I can see giant tear’s going down her eye’s and I feel bad all of a sudden. But just a little because I just got to know that I’m not going to get eaten. I just scratch my head and look at her. ‘[color=gray]I think it’s a she… I should ask it… or maybe not[/color]’ I wait till it stops crying and then says something I will maybe regret but I say it anyway. “Maybe because those characteristics are those that usually reassembles a dragon? And you’re a wurm.” It then gets furious again. ‘shit it’s going to eat me now.’ While I think that I prepare for the worst. “ARE YOU STUIPED? WURM’S BELONGS IN THE DRAGON FAMILY! WE HAVE WINGS AND A BREATCH TYPE… and why are so afraid of me. It looks like you think I’m going to kill you but I won’t… don’t you know that wurm’s are one of the kinder sort of mamono?” I look at the wurm with a very confused look. “mamo-what-now? And the reason why I’m so afrid off you because I think you’ll eat me” it just look at me questionable and apparently that was something I should have known. “Or the easier explanation… monster girls. And I would never eat a human… ever.” I look at it, then to the ground, then back at it. “HAHAHHAHAAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHHAHAHHAHAH…. Are you stupid? There’s isn’t even a single body part on you that reassembles a woman.” “hahahahahahaha… oh wow. That’s because I’m in my dragon form… don’t… you know that already?” the more I get to know the more confused I get. “Scene when did dragons get TWO forms… just asking because no… I don’t know ANYTHING about mamo-something-stuff.” She then gets all serious and at the same time I then feel something sticking in my neck. “what the?... I feel… weak.” I collapse on to the ground with my face first and before everything goes dark I hear a mighty roar. ’[i]What the hell is going to happen to me now… wake up in a world where the sunlight is deadly to everyone?[/i] Come back next time to see what troubles I have fallen in... which won't be a year of wating I assure you. I will do a re-comment to everyone here that do comment my story and I just wanna say thanks to everyone that comment. And I'm glad there are no haters here and that vid just showed what I'm going to do to haters that has nothing good to come with. P.S: I'm in the leagacy list. xD P.S.S And I'm jelly by them honory bages MGE stuff... and I can't have one because I can't be active so much :( @ Hi beast... trying to be funny eh?... btw haven't read emeralds story so... you just spoiled something for me. :( @ Thank you greenman. You sir helped me fix some errors and I take of my hat for that. And that comment 'oh dang, I chipped a claw' made me lol. :D @ sydo... is that a waiting face or an angry face cuse I can't tell lol. xD @ Hello emerald and I'm glad you liked it and will continue to like my story. btw I haven't read you're story... either xD @ Yup, I'm back Pantsman and thanka you for a good introduction. xD @ I'm glad you liked it clarus... and I must read you're story too... @ Hi again tyger, And am I really the first to make an encounter with a dragon in their ancient form... If thats the case then I take of my hat for myself because that I did not expect. And I'm glad I manage to make her girly in her other form :D Btw I have two stories somewhere else which is somewhat the same as this but a little diffrent First one is a slice of life style and I have just one part up and if you wanna read it then the link is here the other one is like the MSG but where you can pick any MG as conpanions but only two and here if ya wanna read that too. BEGIN [insert intro music here] Chapter 2/ Day 1: A failed kidnapping attempt… but a successful capturing attempt ---From the wurm’s point of view--- (just so all ya readers know…) I should have been able to predict that this was going to happen. I raising my voice and he raising his voice would actually attract attention. And I know there is an amazon camp a kilometer west of here. But just how did he not get detected by them. They are excellent scouts in the forest but yet they did not see him… and he’s completely naked too… which should make them able to even smell him. And now they try to take him from me. ”Damn you amazon’s… I thought we had an alliance.” five amazon’s then show themselves. One jumps down a tree, two comes out of bushes and two from two different trees. There is an open area before me and they are keeping their distant in the edge of the opening. And behind me is an entrance to my liar in a small mountain. The open area is around 80 square meters in a half circle and they are around the edge surrounding me. One in the in the middle speaks up in a cocky manor. “Correction… you have an alliance with our queen and th-” the amazon to the right speaks up and interrupts. “Doesn’t that mean we are breaking the alliance plus, even if we manage to take that man *mumuling*I shoot with a sleeping dart *speaks normaly* back to our village she can just smash through our wall and take him back…” the first amazon gets furious and yells “SHUT UP!!! I’m horny as hell and just by seeing him lying there naked isn’t exactly helping-” While they are arguing I lift my future husband up, turn around and lays him inside my lair and I block the entrance with a boulder that is on the side of the entrance. It takes a little while for me to find a good boulder. I then turn back to the “leader” and say’s mockingly “There… now he’s safe and you really have to work on your kidnapping team skills… I have just put him out of your reach. And please… if you’re going to start a fight do it seriously… not while you’re horny… but I guess that’s impossible for you sense the queen always have sex in front all of you with her husband.” and now she’s raging ‘Oh… I’m so enjoying this right now’ *a few moments earlier* ---Sneaky person point of view--- The wurm still haven’t noticed me so all I need to do is to be as quite as I have and get inside her lair where she has put the man and the get out and he’s all mine. I do a quick jump of the tree I’m hiding in after she has put down the human and I run silently inside around a corner so she does not see me. And when she is looking away run up to him. I get down on my knees and examine him and he appears to be in absolutely excellent condition… and handsome too. I then get up and scream. “YES!” *Boom* “huh?” it then goes completely dark and I realize that I’m locked inside her lair. “This… is bad… reeeaaallly bad This wurm is very cautious… she has no plans on losing him now. And with me locked here I’m as good as dead… hopefully not… as long as I don’t touch him. ---Back to dragon---[great pause area :D] After the leader amazon jumped in anger and yelled som bad words and starting to calm down... the other four is looking at the “leader” while the leader is looking at me with nothing but anger in her eyes. “Look what you fools made me do… lose a man. And now we have to kill a wurm to get him.” She then pulls out her broad sword and points it at me and smiles which is full or bloodlust. “Warriors… let’s bring this dragon to her knees and slay her. And it should not be too much trouble since this one can’t fly and does not even have a breath attack.” I just starts laughing. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAaaaa… everyone always underestimates me. And I don’t need to fly or fry you. I can just crush you all. ” they then starts to jump out into the open. I slam my left front claw into the ground and say. “I will rip all of you apart for trying to take my man away from me.” And then all of them jump against me with their swords drawn and the intent to kill in their eyes. But out of nowhere we hear a scream. “ENOUGH!” and every amazon stops in their tracks. And the only one that can stop amazon’s this way must be the queen. And out of a tree comes another amazon and what do you know. It’s their queen and she has a mad looking face. “Is this a fair fight? Five against one?” and she walks straight up to the leading one. And I she dose that I just lay down. “But my queen… she took a man that we ha-” then the same amazon from before interrupts her from continuing to lie. “That’s not true. What really happened was that Amy here heard a twig snap here and when she looked there was a man who woke up this wurm and then she did a quick plan on how to take him but she failed… miserably bad. And now she told us to kill the wurm-” the queen puts up her hand against the talking amazon and she becomes quiet. “Thank you for speaking truthfully and for you Amy… since you are so eagerly to kill This wurm who has been helping keeping our village safe why don’t you fight one on one against her and she if you can kill her.” I’m starting to get annoyed by all of this so I stand up and walks against “Amy”. She immediately turns around and as I’m about to swipe her with my claw she jumps out of the way just in time and gets in a battle stance a few meters away from me. She then speaks up. “Th-… this is unfair… me all alone against a wurm in her ancient form.” I then say with anger in my voice. “Life is unfair.” I then puts my claws in the ground and pulls up a giant boulder and throws it against her and as I’m about to throw it she tries to run around me to get to my side but I throw the boulder in her path which forces her to jump back and face me. She has fear written all across her body but she will still stand and fight. She then starts to run at me and I put my left claw to the side open and ready to swipe and as she sees me do it she then jumps forward and rolls up to me which I did not expect. She manages to roll under me and I then feel her blade in my chest. I fall to my right side to make sure she can’t get an advantage for being under me, but when I land on my side the other four amazons’ charges at me. I then as a reflex tighten the muscles in my chest but the she still has her sword in me and as I tighten I feel enormous amounts of pain and I cannot tighten my muscles to make it harder to cut through my skin on my chest. I try and protect myself by swiping my free claw at them but they dodge it and they all manage to strike me where my heart is. The cold blades get in and two manage to get to my heart and the other two doesn’t manage to get in deep enough. I roar in pain and as I scream they begin to push deeper. I instantly use my back claws and manage to hit all of them and send them flying backwards. They slam into trees and I get up and just roar at them in anger. But I then feel extremely weak because as I roar I feel something coming out of my mouth. It’s extremely hot but it’s not fire… It’s a slow moving material. It feels as if I’m vomiting and then more comes and it flows down to the ground and I realize what it is. And when I have realized what it was, darkness consumes me and I pass out. I guess this chapter got a little too long... well anyway be back next time to see just what these amazon's really have planed. And who was that sneaky person that I'm now locked in with. [insert outro music here] btw... that little fight scene was the first one I have ever made so mmmmmblocking out da haters! xD @ Emerald - too hear that you could not predict it mabe me happy. because thats the way I want to make my story, unpredictable :D I tride to make more spaces this time :P @ tyger - I have already readed mdude's first story and I began to read kami's... btw I hear that he has done something with the legion I created way back but never got the time to do anything with it... I must read his story. @ beast - I will read them when I get time... @ GGM - sorry for that xD btw you can give sydo a spanking form me cuse I don't wanna do it. @ Nox - more bout the sneaky person next chapter. Chapter 3/day 1: Still stuck in the unknown world I get woken up by slamming my head to a wall which(finally I know the right word to write :D I would otherwise put in witch there) hurts really badly. It was a good hit but I don’t have to worry about anything because there isn’t even anything in my head, just a sign that says “error 404 brain not found”. Anyway when I put my hands on my head I hear the sound when chains get pulled on the ground. And when I look on the ground and follow the chain it connects to cuffs which are on my hand wrists. I then say out loud without thinking. “Great… first I stumble on something when I’m on my way to get some tools for dad and hurt my head, then I meet a giant wurm, then I get put to sleep and now I’m a prisoner… oh yeah… I wonder if I’m still stuck in this world where there are these so called ‘mam-… mam… monster girls’ exists because that wurm did not look anything closely reassembling a girl.” I then hear whisperings but don’t know what they say or what say them so I get up and walks to the little bars window and when I look through it I can’t believe what I’m seeing. “Ok… my mind must have gone completely insane right now…” Now, what I see is a room and two benches on each side. Yes everything is made out of wood and hold together with spikes. I hear a ‘clip clop’ sound which means I’m in a wagon that was originally used in the 1500. An oil lamp in the middle of the room where the benches are and four girls. There is just one thing I can’t understand and that is these girls are “half” something else. Let me just number them up, the first one has a tail that is on fire… yup, you heard right, on fire, constantly. Her hands and feet have these red like claws and a huge ass sword on her hip. And by huge ass I mean almost the size of clouds buster sword. She has brown skin actually and she has orange yellow reptile like eyes and where her ears usually are there are these… “fins”. I don’t know what they are really called but that is what I think they are called. And her clothes reassemble scales which only cover the “important parts” of her normal human body. Yes she only has a bra and short shorts. I have absolutely no idea what she tries to reassemble. Then girl number two who is sitting next to girl number one, She has a tail too, green claws where her feet and hands is supposed to be, she has wings too, dark green hair and yellow reptile eyes, horns on her head, she too has “fins” instead of ears, she has white skin and her clothes dose also reassemble scales but they cover more of her skin. And my mind do know what she tries to look like and that is no one other than the mighty dragon… but in a less frightening way… wait a minute, that means that the wurm I met earlier is… something like that?... or more like can be. Now my brain starts to get overloaded because I… don’t… know… anything… of this place. And I don’t even know if this is real. Girl number three who is sitting on the other bench is… nothing so special. She dose just look like how I imagine how amazons would look like. You know some flowers in her silvery white hair, brown skin, sky blue normal eyes, some leather bra and… just a piece of leather cowering her private area. But she does have a purple like thing which holds up what looks like a broad sword. And she has strange tattoos too. So now we have the last but not least girl who sits next to the amazon is… a ninja? She have a purple cloth that cover’s her mouth and nose, jet black long silken hair, red eyes which makes her look evil and by red I mean ruby red, just the right touch to make her look evil. She has a kimono I think it is called but short where the legs are which I think is for mobility purposes, it has a combination of purple and dark purple which match really well together, and to give a little more detail to it so are the ends of the kimono dark purple while the area is purple. She has black shoes and purple like socks that goes up a bit over her knees. And she has black piece of armor that cover her arms and leaving her hands free. I stand there quiet for maybe two minutes and no one says a single word, not even them. “excuse me, I need to fix my head for a sec.” I then walk to the side and then I start slamming my forehead against the wall. I don’t do it lightly, I really put some force into it. *bam* *bam* *bam* *bam* *bam* “That should do it” I then walk back to the window and look out but they are still there. The red one then starts to talk. “Are you ok?” I then give out one really good laugh. And after a while I stop. “No… heheheh… I’m not ok. Because I have no fucking idea where the hell I am and I don’t even know if this is real or not and I don’t know what you are…” I then fall back and glide slowly to the ground. Then the green haired one comes to the window. “Tell me about you’re day… I want you to tell me form the moment you woke up till now. I can maybe help you.” So I look at her and then I tell her everything. That I ate breakfast, put on some dirty cloths too help dad switch engine but when I came to that part she looked very confused and I think she didn’t understand one word of the “fixing a car” part. Anyway I continued and told her that I stumbled on the way to the basement and hit my head and when I had that talk with that wurm and that I all of sudden passed out. She then looked at the wall and then said. “Ah… you’re an outworlder. They seemed to pop out a little now and then… I can’t really explain how you got here because dimension travel is unexplainable. I guess I’ll have the honor to welcome you to… monster girl island. (I believe it is called that because that was the name I got way back when I first joined.)” I just look at her with a pale face. “Wh… what?” right now my mind is flooded with questions that I can’t even get hold of one until in the distant I can hear a tree fall. “As long as the trees don’t fall in quick sessions we have nothing to worry about.” But the after a while we hear another tree fall… and another, and then what sounds like a boulder getting smashed. Then I can actually see fear in the green haired girls eyes. “I thought you said that the wurm lost in that fight!” “She did… but apparently she got away and I think we all know her target… and she is not happy.” “If I had known this I would have only helped you out of that cave… not him too… ” I then hear a very eager voice. “So I will finally have someone who is a real challenge to fight!?... come on. Let me fight her!” I then get an idea. “If I’m the target I don’t really understand why you will just throw me out and let her take me.” the green haired one just gives a simple HA. “I’m afraid I can’t do that… she will still go after us because she thinks we “stole” you form her and I don’t want to fight a wurm that is angry. They are hard to outrun but harder to fight.” “So what is your plan?” “Easy… we continue like we are right now and let her just take him.” I don’t even know if I’m hold as a prisoner or are protected right now so all I’m doing is sitting on the floor waiting for whatever is going to happen. And right now the trees that are falling down pretty close now. And then it becomes all quiet all of a sudden and it stays like that for a short while. Then I can hear someone literally pull lose a door which would only mean the door to the four girls. “WHERE… IS… HE!?” I then hear a sliding sound towards my door and it too gets pulled apart and the one who stand in the opening is bleeding heavily form the mouth and the chest has a deep cut. “I… finally… found… you.” she then collapse on the spot in and lands in fort of my feet and I feel sick because I’m not used to see that stuff in real life. “I’ll patch her up… she has been cut by a dragon bane weapon” and for the rest of the way I just sit in my corner and looks at the snake like girl who was that giant dragon I talked to earlier. To be a continue it will ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Don’t worry, the next chapter will have what happened before she got here all badly beaten. I don't know if it got to long but posting it anyway xD @ EM - I know where you got it from batman somewhere close to the end it is :D @ GGM Be patient... I will reveal everything soon enough. And good to know this is a good size I post :D(I like happy face) and good luck trying to enlighten me. I can give you what you have to enlighten @ Beast - What u mean by Carn0geddon? the only image I get is this. you think I'm that evil... btw dragons fighting each other is not a bad Idea *gose into darkness* (That last sentence was made when I was REALLY tired... blame ma brain) @ Nox - now ya have the sneaky person :D @ sydo - YAY! I'm normal... but it dosen't work very well here. Anyway glad you liked it :D Chapter 4/day 1 : The betrayal WARNING: this chapter is confusing and is suposed to be because you the reader will see it after your done with this chapter what happened a few moments before the end of the last chapter My chest hurts… I open my eyes and I see the amazon who was supposed to fight me one on one. She stands close enough for me to be able to give her a punch in her face. *cling* But I’m chained between two iron pillars and they think this is enough to hold me? I start laughing. “What so funny? I know you just did try to hit me.” I stop laughing and I then look to my right and there is there… queen? “Why have you chained you’re queen?... Aren’t you supposed to-” She then punches me in the face and the only thing I feel is a jolt of anger. “Punching her in the face will just anger her… if you value your life then I suggest you stop it.” Amy just shrug. “Since I have captured you and your wurm I have nothing to worry about. By the way what was your husband’s name again?... oh now I remember. It was Carl!” the queen just answered in a calm manner “Leave him out of this…” Then Amy took a few steps to the left and was now standing next a wardrobe that was standing next to the queen. “But he has left all of us.” I then said out loud. “WHAT’S GOING ON HERE!?... I feel so confuuuuused… I thought the two of you was on the same team?” both of them then looked on each other. “Shall you or I explain this situation?” the queen answered with a mocking voice. “go ahead… try to get her to understand. Because she won’t.” Amy then walked over to me and stood in front of me and I just looked at her. “Ok… I don’t really ‘work’ for this queen. I have always worked for someone else. And now I have taken control over her village by slowly killing of the other amazons that did not want to cooperate. I have been doing this for the last… somewhere between 4-5 months. And now that I FINALLY have you my dear… I have completely taken over this village and now I’m the queen.” To… much… information… brain… hurts. “You lost me at when you said you didn’t work for this queen.” The queen then gave of a little laughter and I’m still hanging here not knowing anything. The queen’s normal name is Lana. She’s nice, gave me food and shiny things when I helped her with stuff. I have been helping her for the last 20 years. And by stuff I mean basically bring wood and stones and guarding from bandits. “hihihihi… Wem all you need to know is that she has been lying this whole time about begin one of my clan.” “oooooohhhh… why didn’t you say so then… stupid Amy, complicating things for me. She then slam herself in the face *epic faceplam* I wonder if that hur- what this smell. “I… forgot that you had almost the same intelligence as an goblin.” It’s coming from my left claw. I try to get my hand closer and now I can make out the smell to be… human!? A male! I have a man? When did I get one? “what the hell is wrong with you now?” I remember now. It was this morning and he was talking to me! And he didn’t fear me. But then she came and ruined everything for her li-… wait… *sniffing* he’s smell gets fainter… no. I blocked the entrance to my lair. No one can get him… only unless. “What do you smell?” I then look at Lana and she can quickly realizes what I’m about to say “They are taking my man… away from me.” Amy then gives of this evil laughter and then give of this pitiful voice. “Aw… little Wem won’t be able to have some fun tonight… because her man has been claimed by another dragon.” After I heard that I then pull in my arms and I roar in anger. The chains are connected in four different places. On both side so are two connected to the iron pillar, one on the floor and one in the roof. I then put in all my strength and I can quickly hear the iron giving away. “I guess your time is up.” She then walks to a sword that is lying on a bench. And just as she grabs it the iron chains gives away and I’m free. I pull up my arms in happiness without thinking and she then takes the massive opening and chance to strike me with the sword. I can feel the blade slice on my chest and I start to slide backwards and the leans against the wall. I look on my chest and I got another deep cut. “Damn you…” She just gives me and evil smile. I then closes my hand and I quickly jump towards her and I slam my hand in her chest which sends her flying against the wall on the other side and when she hit it you could her a few bones snap and the wall breaking up a little. I then slide over to Lana and I break the chains that are holding her. “Leave… I can take care of everything here. Go to your man.” she then walks to the wardrobe and opens it and out falls her husband… dead. I without a word just turn around slide a few feet and then punch through the wall and just follow this man’s smell. Outside is an open area and around it is a few houses forming a circle. I just ignore all the other amazons and quickly slide past a house and then came the village wall. I just continue my way and punch through it. And now it’s just a big forest. I continue on my way by following his scent but as I’m about to punch down the first tree I chough up some blood. ‘damn… This is much more serious than I first thought.’ but I continue through the tree but now every punch hurts a lot in my chest which only pushes me harder. I move down every tree and boulder that is in my way and continues like this for a few kilometers and then I see it… a wagon pull by a horse(normal one, not centaur) and I can smell that he is in there. ----------Sneaky person :D point of view --------------- I hear nothing outside… did a wurm in her ancient from just lose to five amazons? Those must have been the only few very skilled amazons. But I am now locked… in her lair. Behind me is a man how’s been put to sleep. And lairs don’t have backdoors… or windows. Time for plan B. I look over the boulder to see if I can see one small opening and… there is! I then take out a small wooden pipe from the side of my left leg and I put it in the opening which is maybe 2-1,5 centimeters wide. I blow out of it and a whistling sound is made. There now I only need to wait. In the mean time I look around her lair and it… has a royal bed? Where did she ever get her hands on one of the best and finest ones… now I remember, She is the one who stole it from the bitchy vampire a couple of weeks ago. So I lie down on it and it’s really nice… I can understand why she took it… I then accidently drift off to sleep. “Aaaaiiissso~ … Aaaissoooo~…….. AISSO!” I am then woken up by a scream and I sit up in the bed. “Morning sunshine, slept well?” I just give her the same cold look I always give her. “I don’t understand you, you never scream when we try to scare you, you almost never laugh and when we pull down that purple scarf of yours you still have that same cold and boring look.” I just continue to look at her. “By the lords you’re annoying.” Sorr then walks away and then Gler comes to me. “Now that is a quality bed… usually only the rich ones can afford them.” “Are you planning on taking it back to the real owner?” She laughs a little. “No… I’m not going to. I wanted to till I now see who has it and I personally thought, as long as it didn’t where any kind of dragon I would but it turns out it was so… she gets to keep it.” I never really like Gler. She always views dragons as the “superior begins” but throw a bag of shiny gold coins and she will jump at it… even if you throw it down in a volcano. “Have you taken the human?” “Yeah… I had to do it because the other two tried to rape him in his sleep. That’s just going too low. Even if he is the first one we have ever seen. I put on some old cloths too, just so he doesn’t need to go around naked. Come, we have what we came for.” We then get in to the wagon and are on our way back to our little camp. ------------------------------------- beast made me think of something stuiped... that's why this chapter came out a little earlier... I should maybe point out on the map wh- *goes into the darkness* This is horrible... 3 months to post ONE chapter... well I'm disapointed in my self but how dose the saying go... better late than never. Chapter 5/day 1: Understanding this new world As I’m sitting in my bench and watching the amazon fixing the snake/dragon I finally take the courage to ask about this place just to get a better understanding of where/what kind of world I have been sent to. The dragon snake is now sleeping too… I think or else just unconscious. “So… just what are the five of you?” I then hear someone speaking from behind me. “Were monster girls… or mamono… why do we have two things that humans can call us?” She spoke with a very childlike voice and then the dragon then directed her eyes just above my head. “Because mamono just sounds… nicer in a sence in comparison to monster girls.” I then look up behind me and I see a little girl with small horns on her head. I look at her in confusion and she then looks back at me and gives me smile. “I’m a goblin, I’m stronger than dragons… but I’m really stronger than any kind of mamono.” I’m now even more confused because that does not make sence. Because in my book dragons are one of the most powerful creatures in ANY fantasy that I can think of while goblins are… the weakest. “Um… define stronger?” She just gives a simple “huh?” and a very confused face. “What he meant was explain what you are so strong in comparison to everyone else. She then come back to her happy face. “Oh… why didn’t ya say so!” She then grabbed the iron fence window with one hand and literally ripped it of effortlessly and throwing it behind her like it was made out of air. She throwed it far away too. Shen then jumped down beside me and then used her pointy finger and thumb on the shackles on my wrists and bended the metal on two sides so they just felled of and did the same on them on my foot wrist. “I’m impressed but I think a dragon can do that too.” I was impressed but I wanted more. That does not beat dragons, I need something more… grander. “Not convinced yet? Stop the wagon!” She said forgetting that she was the driver. “You’re the driver you idiot.” Her face then became all red in embarrassment and she quickly jumped back to her seat and stopped the horses. “There! Now do you the that boulder over there.” I stepped up on the bench to look out and there is a boulder that would be as tall as I am. “Now I’m gonna smash it with my finger.” Before she could go away I grabbed her shoulder. “I believe you. Now you can go back to do what you was doing before.” I then jump down form the bench and sat myself down on it and look over to the other four. “Now what are the four of you… oh yeah… I forgot that the sleeping snake girl said she was a Wurm, anyway can you all be nice enough to tell me what you are?” The dragon girl then sat herself down beside me. “Surly you do wanna know more than just what we are, like our name for example. And since I am so nice I’m going to tell you, my name is Gler and I’m a… corrosive dragon.” YEAH, I guessed right. “Corrosive dragon?... as in your breath type is the kind that melts metal and stuff? And I guessed right too… that you were a dragon.” She just gave me a nod and a smile. But to be completely honest she did have some pretty distinctive features that only dragons have… like wings, horns, claws and a tail. “Well since we all are introducing ourselves to you I guess it’s my turn, I’m Sorr and I’m a salamander. And my parents had a bad fantasy for names.” I look at her burning tail and I can’t get a connection to way it’s always on fire. “Why is your tail always on fire?" “It… just… is… SO DEAL WITH IT!”… I guess it’s just natural… for that race or kind or whatever. She then goes to sit on one of the other benches. “Ent is my name... I'm just an amazon that's here to patch up the three of them if they get hurt... I'm not counting you and the wurm. Were bounty hunters if you wonder why." “So... does the Wur-” “She does not have a bounty on her head.” Well that was a relief. For a moment I thought she was wanted but that does not explain the reason why they took me. “Okay… I just want to know one more thing, why did you all take me from HER cave when you helped you’re ally out… because there really isn’t any reason to take me with all of you unless…” The ninja dressed girl then looked like she realized something. I don’t know what a female ninja is called. “The three of you planned to do something with you… Clever human we have here because I didn’t see it until now. What are you planning Gler? Because what he said is… actually making sense. And I have not been informed about it.” you all know the feeling you get when you have just figured out what’s really about to happen… that nervous feeling cravling up your back and telling you to get out of here as soon as possible. I have that now, and when I look to the dragon I can actually see and cold sweat drop roll off her head. “what’s so wrong with helping you get some cloths and taking you with us to a safe place till your friend has healed up? You have nothing to worry about, and you Aisso… how can you think that I would plan something without telling you?” I then quickly countered. “That she would not agree to it if you told her and that you knew she would try and stop you.” the dragon girl starts to look uneasy… and the other two. I wish the wurm girl awoke now because she is my only ticket out of here. “Ent… why not give the wurm a healing potion so they can leave?” Gler then stand up and looked angrily at Aisso. “Waste a healing potion for a simple chest wound? What have gone into you? You only use those when the wounds are lethal. Don’t tell me you feel pity for a stranger.” This is starting to sound fishy. And I can tell Aisso is seeing the same thing. “You just gave me no choice. She then walked over to the wurm. “You’ll regret that Aisso…” She then got to her knees and clapped the chin on the wurm lightly. At first she only twitched her eye’s a little… then she immediately sat up and screamed. “I’M BLEEDING!” She quickly touch over her chest and then she realized that she had been treated and that she has bandages. “Oh… I’ve been fixed… um… why am I in a broken wagon?” She looked around and when she saw she literally jumped at me and then coiled around me and squeezed every single atom of air out of my lungs. “I’m so glad you’re okay and I was worried that you had been taken to be a…” I stopped hearing what she was so I then tried to say “of course I’m okay please stop hugging me so hard.” While what really came out. “Can’t… *try’s takes deep breath* breath” She then releases the grip and I take a deep breath. “what the hell… were you trying to kill me?” She then looks down to the floor with sad look on her face. “I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to hug you so hard…” She looks at her claw fingers as she rolls them in circles. And when I look at the dragon behind her I can see she is quickly looking away mumbling something and then looks back with a clear smile on her face. “And now that you’re awake we can leave.” “Oh no… I insist that the two of you comes with us to our camp so we can at least give you something to eat.” She is still trying to keep me here… “Don’t want to. I have other… needs… to attend to.” She says with a smile on her face. Gler then changes her look to a serious one. “That wasn’t an invitation.” okay, I have grown tired of this. “Oh go and charm a male dragon.” at first everyone is looking at me with dead silence… and then they burst out in laughter. Everyone falls to the floor laughing in pain… except me because I didn’t get it. I didn’t know I was such a good comedian. The wurm tried her best to get up but only manage to lift up by her arms. “There… *giggles* are no male dragonsHAHAHAHAHAHAH.” okay… then I really want to know how this world biology is working. “If there are now male dragons how come she is here? If there are monster women then there must be monster men too… right?” after what feels like fifteen minutes of laughing they finally stop and they sit down. “There are no “monster men”. There only is monster girls and we need human men to reproduce and the only reason why we took you was because we had thought that the wurm was dead and we was going to use you as a sex slave… oh shit.” Gler quickly looked to her and slapped her back head. “You fucking idiot!” The wurm then closed her claws and got a very angry look, almost like pure hatred. “If it’s true… and you really want to try and take him away from me… then you’ll have to defeat me in a duel.” Gler just looked at her then started to laugh a little. “Fight you?... in a duel one on one…” she walked over to her. “You don’t have what it takes to defeat me… you just make this too easy for me.” she said in a low mocking tone. And the only answer she got was a punch to the face that scents her flying through the wall of the wagon. I don’t know how far, but I could feel a powerful shockwave from it so I guess it was quite some distance. And note to self… NEVER pick a fight with these girls. If all of them have this kind of strength I don’t even want to try. “Don’t think you’re high and mighty… just because you’re a dragon.” She then goes out through the hole and I stand up look out to see and from the looks of it she even flied through a tree… or two. Can’t tell really but something like that. But the scary thing about it was that Gler got up with almost no injuries… “You know what… why don’t you go ahead and drink one healing potion and pick out you’re price… because I have change my mind. I’m going to duel you and I’m going to defeat you and take. You’re. Lover.” So… dragons are going to fight over me… that’s… odd. The wurm then turned around and she looked over the other four. “O, o, o… pick me.” … really? She jumps like a child with her arm up in the air in hopes of being picked. “I want… the Kunoichi.” “Aww… lucky Aisso” “Can they really do this…?” Aisso just looked down to the floor and just kept quiet. “Unfortunately… yes, they can. Because we can’t really stop them anyway… And I think this is the first time in a few years that dragons duel each other.” If dragons would take this so far as to fight one another for ONE man… I’m starting to think that men aren’t that easy to come by… since they even planned to keep me as a sex slave… “Hey wurm… I think you never told me your name.” She just gives me a smile. “It’s Wem.” Ent then tossed a potion to her and she drank it all up. I then walked out of the wagon and sit down on a rock. By the way we stopped around the time Wem punched Gler out. Aisso then comes to sit down next to me and I then take the opportunity to ask something. “How many monster girls lives here?” She just keeps looking at the two challengers for a while. “Three million… we don’t know how many there are in the sea.” Well that wasn’t so bad… “And how many humans?” She was quiet for a while. “100 000… and that’s including females” Something tells me that this… will become something very normal around me… But this gap is too big to be possible “That’s a gap too big to even be remotely possible a-” “everyone… on this island… is blessed with eternal youth… including you. You still age but you’re lifespan is… greatly improved. You can very easily reach 100 years… maybe even 200.” This… is too much for me right now, I don’t know if I should be happy… or sad. “So I will forever live as a viable rape target…” She just nods… -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 7:32 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Carn0's Story [2/2] So here it is folks... a battle between dragons. I really tried my best to make this as good as possible so I hope ya all enjoys it. And btw here's where the fight is happening and how big it is and some other stuff if there are problems with the url just say it in them comments. Chapter 6: The power struggle between dragons So I’m sitting here on a rock in the middle of a forest and have just been told that I’m on an island (don’t know the size yet) and that the majority of population is these Mamono or monster girls to have an easier understanding of what I mean and there are no “monster boys” because for some unknown reason they don’t… just like so. I wonder how much more info I can squeeze out of them. “So… Just how big is this island? Are there any other islands?” Aisso just kept looking at the dragons… I then poked her shoulder and in an instant she had her katana against my throat. It was so quick that not even the other two girls didn’t even react. She then looked at me with cold eyes. “No… more… questions…” I just nodded and to be honest I have never been that scare in my life. She kept her blade there until the salamander notices it. “AISSO! For the lords sake take that katana away from he’s throat.” Her eyes darted to her. “He… annoyed me…” I can feel my sweat just run on my whole body. “That doesn’t give you the right to threaten him to his life, so take that katana of him… or shall I call on the dragons?” She kept that same cold and then she retracted her sword back to the holder(call me stupid but what is the thing called that you put katana in?) and she let it slide down slowly and it made me only more afraid of her. And to be completely honest… I hope that Wem REALLY reconsider her choice… because I don’t want her around me. I personally rather want the salamander then her. I just sat and waited till one of the dragons to win… Now that I really think about… “Aisso… could I borrow a knife… to pass the time I mean?” I said with a shaky voice and without even asking why she reached behind her back and took one out and handed it to me. I took it and now I really can check if this is all real. But where do I stab myself… I need my hands, Most important… now the foot might be the best because I really won’t need to run because it won’t matter who wins… I will STILL belong to a dragon. So I raised my arm high with the knife in hand was just stopped by the salamander before I could bring it down on my foot. Then she took it out of my hand and started to yell at me. Can’t really blame her. “WHAT THE HELL! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? WHY ARE YOU TRYING SO DAMN HARD TO HURT YOUSELF.” This was only the second time… “I CAN SHOW YOU THAT THIS IS ALL REAL!” She then slapped me so hard that I even flied back spinning a few feet before landing. I am now one hundred percent sure that I am really stuck in a world where the majority of the population is pretty women who is half something else. I just kept lying on my back and let it all sink in. To think how quickly your life can change just over one day. “Did you really need to slap him DAT hard?” She just made a quick *hump!* “At least now he knows it’s real… Fucking outworlders…” -------------Dragon Fight the first stage------------ The two dragons are in the middle of the forest away from anyone just to not make any collateral damage to those who have nothing to do with this. They are just looking at each other waiting for someone to make the first move or having anything to say. There are no birds or anything in the area, just dead silence. “You know how a duel works for us now don’t you?” Wem just forms this wicked smile on her face “Well yes, And I have waited sooo long to fight a dragon… we are the only ones who makes are real challenge for us. Everyone else is viewed as weak… because of our racial power.” Gler too has a wicked smile on her face. It’s seems both of them have longed for a fight that they actually don’t know the outcome of. “I’m going to enjoy this as long as it lasts… because there isn’t anything more even than dragons fighting each other and then… the one who wins gets to roar loud and proudly so it echoes to as many as possible. Because there isn’t anything more dangerous than a dragon that beats other dragons… and you know that roar? Doesn’t you? That Bloodthirsty roar that sleeps inside you and is just begging to be heard and strike fear into anyone who hears it… but even only let it out ones we have triumph over another dragon. You can feel it right now can’t you? Because I can and I can’t almost hold back to put my claws into your flesh.” Because of Gler’s speech, She awoke something in both of them. Maybe it is that strive to become number one, that old sense in them that they are the champion over everyone and that they should crush anyone who dears to challenge them. “I… can… and it’s a wonderful feeling… having the will to fight someone of the same kind and then stand over them knowing that they are as powerful as you are… it’s going to be fun to be tested to the limit in both my normal and… ancient form.” Wem looks at her hands and she sees that she’s even shacking… she can’t tell why because there are so many feelings flowing through her right now. Fear, Anger, Happiness, Sadness, Hatred, But there is one feeling that outweighs them all and that is that enormous bloodthirstiness. The will to crush a dragon… and she can also feel that roar that Gler was talking about and it is just begging to be heard by as many as possible. To let everyone know who’s the number one predator. “But the best feeling of all is that now… to even have a chance to win… we must give it everything we got and not hold back on anything. Because all other fights we need to hold back… just to make it last longer and make it more challenging. But now… now we can go all out… and that’s the most satisfying feeling and I believe… that’s where the bloodthirstiness is just going to push us to lengths we didn’t know possible… and it’s been decades since the last dragon duel was. And before we start… I just want to say thank you… for giving me the honor to fight you. And I hope you’re going to fight till you can’t even move anymore because that’s what I’m going to do.” She too looks at her hands and she is also shacking. They are now just standing there… waiting for someone to make the first move. They stay like that for a few minutes waiting for something to happen. And then a bird flies away from a tree and they both charge at that very moment at each other. Wem closes her right fist as she charges and aims for Gler’s head but she blocks it with her left arm and it sends of a shockwave from the force of it but she doesn’t budge. Gler then tries to hit her in the stomach but Wem moves back before she can reach her. Gler then tries to make a grab for Wem’s right arm and she manage to grab it because Wem didn’t see it coming. Gler quickly turns around and throws Wem over her and into the ground onto her back but Wem is quickly up again and slams Gler with her massive tail sending her flying into a tree. The tree almost breaks apart by the hit and Gler is now bleeding on the left side on her head. She shacks her head a little and then jumps up and kicks off from the tree making it snapping in half and fall to the ground. She spreads her wings in the air and tackles Wem so is sent flying this time while Gler easily can land on the spot Wem once stood on. Wem hits a tree and it’s just breaks while she flies through it but a boulder stops her but it receives lots of cracks from the force. Wem choughs up some blood by the hit but she just licks her lips to taste it. She turns around and grabs the boulder and quickly throws it at Gler since there are no trees in the way anymore. But the boulder does not fly slowly through the air, it fly’s so fast that Gler actually has to jump to the side with the help of her wings to not get hit by it. And the boulder was also bigger than both of them. It’s just what Gler had expected of Wem’s pure strength scale. She now knows that she can’t underestimate her even though she’s a wurm. She can see that Wem is a quick thinker when it comes to battle and that means she has lots of experience when it comes to fighting. Because she does not hesitate when it comes to be using the surrounding as a weapon itself. Knowing this just puts a smile on Gler’s face and she takes a deep breath as she sees Wem charging. This makes Wem stop it as she sees that Gler going to use her breath at her. Green liquid shots out of her mouth and Wem slides sideways to avoid getting hit by it. As the liquid falls to the ground it immediately melts the grass to green goo and gives of a hissing sound as it lays there. As Wem slides closer to Gler she stops shooting out the corrosive liquid she tries to hit her in the right side of her ribs but Gler stops her with her hand and as Wem tries to hit her other side she does the same there. “COME ON! Show me your breath type!” Wem just give her the wicked smile before answering. “I don’t have a breath weapon… nor can I fly…” Gler just gives her a serious look because a dragon that has discarded both flying and the breath attack must have something else. Something that must be very rare because she has only heard of a very few cases where this has happened… but no one has really tried to really understand it and write it down. “So… your one of them… now I really want to see your ancient form.” Gler then pushes Wem’s arms up in the air and puts all her strength into them then punches her in the stomach with both hands at the same time. It sends Wem flying through the air and into a tree and though it and into the next and even through that one and when she flys into the third tree it stops her but just barely able to as splinters fly off into all directions. Blood just flows out of her mouth and as she lands on the ground onto her hands and she starts to giggle. Gler then comes walking through the broken debris of those once supposed to be trees. “You know… dragons like you… or wurms in this case, I have heard that you are… more resilient in the more basic matters like, regeneration, harder scales, almost unbreakable bone structure and of course immunity against almost all poisons and diseases. The thing I want to know is what do you have?” Wem continues to giggle and is looking around for something to hit Gler with. And the not too far from her right is a log lying about. She stops giggling and quickly jumps for it, grabs it and spins around and slams it into Gler sending her flying through a boulder and into the tree that was behind it badly hurting her back and wings as well as her left side of her ribcage. “Hahahahaha… It’s been a long time since I was this wounded.” She begins to walk unsteadily forward and she can really tell that she’s badly wounded. “My… insides… is not so good anymore. The taste of blood keeps coming *chough*” Wem has lots of internal injures because of Gler’s hit. And She keeps chough up more blood. “I think it’s time we started the real fight.” Stay tuned for the next part where the big ones going to happen. Just so ya all know I have change my [MSG] to [MSGC] just so ya all knowz. Chapter 7: Death can be unexpected and unwanted Now, before any of you ask if I was still lying on the ground looking up at the sky all the time the other two went to fight then your wrong. Because I could feel something when they fought, maybe it was a shockwave or something but I don’t know but it was definitely something. And sometimes you could see a tree fall down and I even saw a boulder flying once. And this fight dragged on for quite a while, But then it got quiet… “Sooo…. Is it over?” Aisso just stared into the forest where the two dragons had gone… she have done so the whole time they have been fighting. “No…” she said while standing up and turning around “The second stage is about to begin… we should be going back a bit… to not get in the way. ” I look at her and I can’t really tell if she’s serious or not because she always have that same look on her face. “No.” I say and everyone gives me a very surprised look. Especially the salamander and the amazon… forgot their names… damnit… so bad with new names. “Are you insane? You’re going to get crushed if you stay here!” I laugh a little at that… I want to try and she how badly they want me… even if I stand “in their way” “You know Saly… if I understand this world right… even if I stay here and watch them beating the shit out of each other even if I’m too close… I think I’m not going to get crushed because I’m too important for them.” I’m gambeling with my life right now and it was something extremely stuiped to say but… for what it’s worth, watching real living dragons go all out is something completely impossible in my other world or wherever I am right now. “I don’t bevlive this… and MY NAME IS NOT SALY! IT’S SORR!” “I’m sorry, I’m bad with new names.” I said looking down on the ground. She calmed down a little by it but she is still… worried I think. “Ok then… I stay too.” Sorr then just turned around and began to walk away. “ Whatever, it’s your funeral.” She said with the goblin and the amazon following her. “You got guts… not something you see in a man everyday.” But I quickly said exactly how a feel right now “I’m going to be honest and say that I’m actually very scared right now… and I’m sorry for earlier but… this is something that’s impossible to see in my world. We don’t have dragons or mamono for that matter. I don’t want to miss something as huge as this. I know that I’m gambling with my life right now… but we have a saying and it sounds something like this ‘what is life without a few gambles, sometimes you have to take them to move on in life.’ Something close to that but still… I want to take it.” Aisso than goes and sits down next to me. “it’s rare to see a man like you to take a gamble… for something as simple as this… but I think I would have done it to… if it was impossible to see in my homeland.” *** “Let’s begin the real fight!” She grins as she sets down her hand claws in the ground and the little stone on her chest begins to shine a bright light and her scales begins to cover her whole body and her chest grows in to a flat like one. Her tail grows out and becomes longer and her legs give of cracking sounds of how they drastically start to change. And her face starts to grow out and her jaw and teeth starts to grow together and her normal with skin gets covered in green scales as her hair grows into her head. Her horns grow out and so does the fins on the side of her head. And all previous wounds she had gotten healed completely and her wings started to grow out longer and also gotten completely healed. Her whole body gives of cracking sounds as it changes and twists into a fully grown Corrosive dragon (for those who don’t know what corrosion is it’s basically acid. Just another name of it.) and she gives out a massive roar. Wem just begins to laugh and as she too begins her transformation (no this is not transformers) she puts her hands on the ground. As she is laughing her laughter begins to twist into something darker and then one leg grows out of her serpent tail and then another one. And her stone on her chest also begins to give of a bright light and her chest also grows into her body and becomes a flat one as gray scales grows out of her skin and her face also grows out and her teeth and lips grows together. Her tail also grows out but at the end on it begins a round ball growing on it and it gets a white like color. And on her back buckle out to a very spiky surface. And on her arms also gets a a few spicks same happens on her legs and the rest of her whole very thick scales. But as she is growing she doesn’t seem to stop until she is almost twice as big as Gler. (To give an explanation of what I mean in numbers so what I meant is if Gler is 100% then Wem is 150% in size. Because she can’t fly and does not have a breath weapon) “SIZE INSENT EVERYTHING! But Wem does not waste time and immediately swipes a claw at her but she doges and the claw completely destroys a tree like it was nothing. And Gler takes the opportunity to bite her in the arm. Wem roars in pain but not as much as Gler thought she would. And Wem then brings her tail into Glers stomach and she loses her grip on her arm and Wem then tries to hit her left claw closed and she does manage to hit her in the side. And as Gler is a little stunned Wem takes the opportunity try and bit her on her throat. But Gler saw it coming and quickly jumps back and fly’s back a bit to recover a little. “Impressive… for a wurm that can’t FLY! She yells and she then takes off into the air and fly’s around her. As she is flying Wem looks for something to throw and she just rips up a tree from the ground and throws it at Gler but she avoids it easily. And as Wem starts to look for another object to throw at Gler she takes the opportunity to fly right into her. Wem does not notice this and Gler gets a perfect hit on Wems back with her claws digging into her flesh. And wem roars in pain again but again not as much as Gler hopped so would and Wem quickly starts to roll around. ‘That was a perfect hit and she still manage to be under control form the pain. That was a serious injury… I guess she really is a… primal dragon then.’ She thought as she saw wem just ignoring her new injury with ease. But then Wem does something completely unexpected. She rolls herself into a ball. A perfectly round ball. Gler just looks at her… waiting for her to do something. Wem then begins to roll against her in a very fast speed. So quick that Gler did not have enough time to fly up into the air. And she gets rammed by her she and sent flying back into tree’s and even a house that was in the middle of the forest and through that too. The distant was maybe 300-400 meters and a lot of trees got broken. “That was new…” She said as she was lying on her right side. “I see she got lots of tricks… I guess I have to expect the unexpected from her-” *Rumbling sound* “AGAIN! No more playing around. She then stand up on all four and prepare for Wem to come rolling. She then takes a deep breath and then she waits. And after a minute she does come and then Gler releases an enormous amount of corrosion and it washes over Wem as she comes. After she got hit Gler then charges at her as she continues to roll and then Glers horns just sinks into her flesh without ease and Wem stoppes being a ball and just screams in pain. And finally, that was the scream Gler wanted to hear the first time she attacked her. And as she screams Gler pull out the horns and then bite her where she got the acid and her teeth just sinks in without ease and Wem continues to scream. Wem then panic’s and swings her tail up and it hit’s Gler right in that special spot. Gler loses her grip immediately and now it was her turn to scream… and painfully at that and Wem takes the opportunity to spin around and slam her tail right in Glers chest. And when it hits there is a cracking sound and she is then sent flying back through a tree. Wem is covered in acid across her whole back. “It burns… and it hurts… But I must endure… or I will lose him forever.” As Gler stands up she chough up some blood. “DAMN YOU TO HELL! You hit me in the cunt you bitch! *Chough* It doesn’t matter. This is a fight and everything is accepted… no rules.” Wem then takes the closest boulder and throws it at her, but right after she has thrown it she charges. Gler just stand on her back legs and smashes the boulder with her right arm. But too late was she to realize that Wem was right behind it and she charge into her with her horns right on her chest. She got sent flying through a few trees and on her back. “She really is a quick thinker… She have lots of experience when it comes to fighting… more than I though.” She realized now that she have underestimated Wem. She got up again and fly’s up into the air again. Wem rushes at her and jumps up but misses greatly. Gler flies of and makes a quick U turn and fly’s back and breaths acid at Wem but she rolls to the side and she misses. “Come back to the ground you coward.” she then runs away. After running 400 meter she found a pile of boulders and she quickly hides in there and waited till Gler decided to land again. She circles the area a couple of times because she couldn’t find her. And then she flies down and she landed again. She then stays on her guard till she hears something. She then hear a rumbling sound and she quickly jumps to the right and Wem barely misses her and she immediately goes up on all four and turns around only to get acid in her face. Wem screams in pain and then Gler takes the opportunity to scrats her with her left claw and it hit’s Wem across her right eye and Gler claw gets stuck in her right eye. Wem Screams even more and tries to her claw of, She then bit’s down hard on her left arm. Gler roars in pain and she feels that if Wem continues to put pressure on her arm she’s going to lose it so she dose the first thing that comes to mind and that is to put her claw in Wems eye. And so she does really poke it with one finger and all the way in and only when she has gone all the way dose Wem relies her arm. And she screams again and after she stops screaming Wem realize something. “No… it can’t be… She tries to look whit her right eye but she doesn’t see anything. “I’m blind… I’m blind on my right eye… you made me blind on my right eye…” Gler can see that Wem having tears in her eyes now but she doesn’t feel any guilt from doing it. “Sucks to be you then…” Her eyes goes from tears to extreme rage. And she gives out a massive roar at her and she is Gler takes the opportunity to bit her in the neck but wem just rams into her. Gler gets her air knocked out of her as wem continues in a straight line though trees and boulder with Gler taking hit after hit until she collapse of Wems head and neck and falls to the ground. Wem then takes the time to stand on her back legs and raises her arms high and claws closed and then she brings them down on where Gler has her wings with massive force. There is no scream or roar this time… only silence. And then Gler gets back into her normal form and that’s when Wem knows that she has just won the fight. She then feels that bloodthirsty roar coming from her deep self and she just want to let it out and be heard. She then takes a very deep breath, so deep that she gets down on all four and then just lets it out. It’s a massive roar, something so loud that it could easily be louder than a jet engine when it starts its lift of. It’s was way louder that Wem first thought it would be and can be hear over miles and it’s a long one. She roars for 3 minutes until finally it’s over. She then transform back into her normal from. She then sees that Gler isn’t even moving. She turns her onto her back and that’s when she sees what she has done. Her whole chest has been smashed and her eyes are blank… not a single trace of life. Her chest was right under a sharp boulder and when she had brought down that last hit she killed her. And Wem just start to cry… because she didn’t want to kill her… she only wanted to win. *** “Guess it’s over. I say overjoyed about the sound I got to hear. That was the absolutely most awesome thing I have ever heard. That going to be hard to beat, because it didn’t matter if I were 3-8 kilometers away and I heard that roar crystal clear. “That was something… amazing.” As she gets up and she then turns to me. “Your now stuck with me… I guess…” I grab her by her shoulders with more energy I have had in days, hell even in years. It was a long time ago I was this happy. “Come on, let’s go see our winner. Then we begin to walk to the two dragons. And under the whole fight you could feel the ground shack and even she other mamono heading away from the fight. It was quiet a mix of them,spider girl, harpys, lamias even and centures. But they are all long gone now. And the scenery before me is just like if it was a war here just a few minutes ago. Completely smashed trees and pulverize boulders and even a few houses in this forest was broken to rumbles. And in a straight line was there completely wreacked. And in the end of it, in the distance was Gler and Wem. But it was like another 4 kilometers in so we walk to them. And after 20-40 minutes of walking could we see Wem crying before Gler. And when I got closer to see why I saw Glers chest completely smashed… I then immediately turned around and I vomited. I’m not that used to see dead people. So... here's the next chapter and I did some character develoment this time, enjoy stuff. edit: Change some color's to something more reader friendly so your eye's don't bleed. Chapter 8: A fragile heart I never thought I would be so weak when it came to see a dead body. I was basically vomiting till I couldn’t anymore… and I’m not feeling well either. I even had to take some support from a nearby tree so lean against. But Aisso was standing and clapping my back and telling me it would disappear when I’ve seen a few dead bodies later on. I already knew that but I just kept quiet because I was feeling horrible right now. And Wem had now been crying for a while now… “Hey!... where the hell are you all- oh! There-” I was with my back against them so I guess they got a pretty good look at what happened… and I guess they are in shock. “I’m… *sobbing*… I’m so sorry… I-I-I d-didn’t mean to… kill her… *whimpers*.” I feel really bad for not being able to do anything at the moment… then again I’m not really that good with comforting people. So I turn around again and when I see dead Gler again I can feel my stomach just crunching and immediately turns around again. “Oh dear god!” I instincly tries to vomit when I really can’t vomit anything anymore. “It will go away soon enough… give It a few weeks or so…” I’m glad that she tries to help me at the moment but I want to know what’s going to happen now. “I… I don’t…” “I guess we have to… burn her now… At least she died the way she wanted too. And our group just lost two members. We went from a really solid group to a weak one. Luckily there are always more bounty hunters out here. It was fun to have you in our little gang Aisso… you will be missed.” Aisso turned around and gave a deep bow to them. “It was a honor to fight side by side a dragon. It’s… something I will not forget.” They was a little surprised of this but they all know that what is done is done. “Shall we go Wem? We do need to find someone able to fix your injures.” I can then hear Wem starting to slither away and past me. I just give Aisso an angry glear. “What?... it’s not like we were best friends or anything like that. We just worked together. And she told me that she never wanted anything big or be remembered if she was ever killed before getting a man, she only wanted to be burned up and just have her name risted in a stone and that we then just moved on. That’s what I’m doing now… moving on. ” She said as she then started to follow the now sobbing Wem. “Bye Aisso, Human and Wurm. Good luck in life. So… now who will be the new leader?” I turned around without looking at the now dead Gler. “You all took it easier than I thought… I’m going to go now and… Sorry for your loss… oh dear god!” I start to feel sick again but as I caught up to Wem and Aisso the sickness had faded. I then realized pretty quickly that I need to eat something because my body thought it would be good to vomit it all up. “Can we ea-” Aisso cut me off as she gave me a strange looking fruit. I say strange because it has the same shape as an apple but it is rainbow colored. I give her a questioning look. “I know it looks strange but you will feel much better… see it as a first sing of thrust.” I took it but I still had a very questioning look on her. But hey what’s the worst thing that can happen. I took a bite and… it tasted incurably sweet. I was like eating candy but as a fruit. “It was better than I thought! Thank you. I said as I took another bite. “Not to be mean or anything wem… but I think you’ll going to have a bounty on your head soon. Because that group can’t be thrusted… Because they never told me anything about keeping you’re ‘Mate’ as a sex slave. It was the first time they have gone by my back that I know of… they can have done it many times before also that I do not know of. Don’t be surprised if you see it.” What a nice bounty hunter group she was in. That was sarcasm but anyway that can be really bad… did she just call me ‘Mate’? “I have a name you know…” “I already know your name.” She said with a sad voice. I have never told her my name. “What is it then?” this is going to be interesting. “Mate!” …really? She said as she turned around and hugged me. “No… my name is John…” I have a feeling that it won’t matter in her case. “Whatever you say Mate.” I give out a deep sigh as I hear Aisso giggling beside me. And Wem only hugging me tighter. “I guess that’s what she will keep calling you John… heheheh” “Can you let me go Wem?... and we need to find someone to fix your wounds.” She then uncoiled me and pointed in a direction which is forward for me. Don’t know which thought because I have no idea where north, south, east and west is. “We just follow this road and we will reach a small village named… something… SHINY! Now I’m confused. Is the village named something or shiny and before I even have the chance to ask she just rushes to the right of me. I quickly come to the conclusion that she found something shiny. I guess it is true then that dragons like shiny things… ‘how easy to trick!’ I thought for myself while Aisso walked the same way Wem had gone. “I’m already starting to like her… so much more fun than that boring dragon.” ‘Good for you.’ I thought for myself. She then came back with a shield. It was your average medieval knight shield that you see almost everywhere in the fact books back in our world. But I have to admit, it is a shiny shield. “Are you sure you found it? Or did you just steal it from someone?” Wem shacks her head. “I found it by a dead old knight with rusty armor and a skeleton inside. I can show you.” So we then follow her for a little detour and just as she said there was a s dead old knight with rusty armor. Even the tree had grown over parts of it and it had grown moss over it so it was definably old. So it’s really easy to figure out it is a magical shield of some sort. “I’m going to take it to Isa in the village where going too… she knows this kind of stuff.” “Lead the way.” And we then headed off to the village with no name. *** In one of the offices in the Alnor guard had a small group of consistent of a red oni, A dark elf and a Salamander given an assignment to check in shouter area of Amarante forest Too see why there was a massive dragon roar. “But captain, This is a dragon were talking about here. She can be long gone before we even get there. And it was very far away too.” The captain just shacked her head. “I know a lot is going on right now, the thing with the medici infiltrated our guard and now this. We must check it out because it is not normal that a dragon roars that loud. It can be a murder it be absolutely nothing. But we all know how few dragons there are left and that they just keeps getting killed off even when they haven’t done anything really bad. Were only doing this to look good in their eye’s… it’s better to have them as allies than enemies because we all remember the infamous dragon war.” The red oni just raiser her shoulders. “Whatever… I don’t have anything else to do then just to keep drinking, so how long does this trip take?” “I’ll be coming along… just to avoid some paper work, and to make sure you two do your job because I have had WAY to many reports about you two not doing anything… and I would have personally kicked you two out for a long time ago if it weren’t for that the you two make a great team and that you have manage to take down some of the most dangerous criminals out there and even manage to get into Kaori’s region and back almost unharmed. And yes that was a compliment. And the trip will take… approcimently two to three weeks.” The dark elf just shakes her head and think that this is just a plain old stupide idea… like her companion. So they walk out of the captain’s office and she leaves a note on the door that say’s out on duty. And so they begin there very long walk, which can take a lot less time if they ride along some caravans. *** After a few hours of walking we finally reach the village Wem was talking about. It’s just like I would imagine how it would look like. Massive wooden walls around it with guards standing up there for a great view over the area and one guard post outside and… I have no idea how the inside looks like because the gate was closed and when the one who was outside standing guard saw Wem she ran to her. “Wem! What the hell is-... ” She stopped halfway when she saw how wounded Wem was. “What in the lords name happened to you? Have you been fighting a dragon?” She guessed right on the first try. Congratulation you won absolutely nothing. “Yes… I have and… I-… I… killed… ” She then just keeps looking at the ground in front of her. I then realize just how a fragile state she was in… I feel shame creeping up my back for not have realized it any sooner. But the guard just ran up to her and hugged her. “It’s okay… I think I know the reason why too.” She gave a long glance towards me and she looks a lot like the salamander excepts she’s green and has no tail that’s on fire. So she must be a normal lizard girl?... maybe. She then put her hands on Wem’s shoulders. “ Why don’t you go inside and go to the alraune, the town doctor so you can get patched up and give the shiny shield to your two friends and have them deliver it to Isa?” Wem just nodded and handed the shield to me. And then the lizard girl turned around and gave some kind of a signal and the gate then opened up. The shield weight was much less than I thought it would weight. It was like holding up a small wooden board but made out of metal. As we begin walking inside the village wall’s the houses is all made of wood as in plain old normal logs. Except for one building in the far end of the village. It was made out of stone bricks actually and it had a clock tower. And wooden poles that clearly mark how big each room was. And the village was formed as a big T. One big walkway to the clock tower and then it split up into two directions to each side, Left and right. I then give my attention to Wem. “So… where does Isa live?” She then points at the clock tower. “Ok then.” Wem then make a right and into a building that say’s on a sing: The natural doctor. How convenient. Aisso just puts her hand over her eyes and beside the sing is the normal red plus icon. And we have just walked into the village… where not at the far end… were going there nnnnnnow. And as we begin walking Aisso quickly comes to my side and holds my right hand. “I’m only doing this so you don’t get taken by one of these… villagers. It will look like you belong to me.” She says in a very low voice, by other word she’s whispering. “I have no idea how this world works so I’m just going to thrust you and walk as everything is normal.” I’m gonna be honest, every living soul here was a mamono and they all had that lustful look in their eye’s as we walked past everyone. There where everything form spider girls to harpies and some snake girls. But there was one particular kind that made me freeze to the core. Ever since I was five I have had this fear for wasps. I hate them to the core and I just can’t stand to be near them. Everything happened so fast that I really don’t know what happened. I remember I got into a cold sweat and then I ran as fast as my legs would take me to the clock tower. When I got inside I finally remembered what I saw… A giant wasp girl… my worst nightmare has just become a reality. After a minute Aisso came through the door and looked at me with surprised eyes. “I have never seen a man run that fast before… do… you have bad experience with a hornet?” I look at her with complete fear in my eyes “You… can… say that…” This was too much for me for one day. To think how quickly your life can change because of one single event. There was a hint of concern in Aisso’s eyes , so she does care a little about me. Even when she only has known me for a little more than a half day. The inside of Isa’s house was very luxurious if you shall call it that. The interior walls were made out of finely crafted wooden walls with the same kind as wooden tables and chairs. A finely made carpet with lots of decorations in a perfect color combination of brown, dark blue and very dark red. There were a few paintings on the wall that was very well made. And one was… from world war two? I walk up to it and it really was… that was very odd. “A painting from world war two, When America invades Germany” Aisso walked up beside me and also looked at it. She looked puzzled. “What are those big green thing with fire coming out of a hole that is followed by soldiers?” I can try and explain it to her. “They are called tanks. It’s a big moving weapon that needs one driver, one that controls the canon and one that sits in a turret.” She looks at it and I think she does not get it. “Unpractical, a weapon that needs three people is useless. Easy target and if one fails all fails.” I then walk into the room to the right and there I see one small person doing… something. It’s pointless to get her to understand what a tank can do. “Um… excuse me but are you Isa and we have something that we want you to take a look at.” CLIFFHANGER DUN DUN DUUUUUNNN!!! Chapter 9: Don’t delay a wurm’s sexytime ‘[color=brown]With Mate and Aisso going to Isa so they can give her the shiny shield I found we can find out what it does… but it will take a day… or two… I’m hungry. What was it I was supposed to do again?[/color]’ Wem is sliding around the street looking for the village doctor… which she forgot. She is actually standing right outside the doctor’s house with her back to it. She looks around and then looks down at her beaten body. “Oh… right… doctor. Where was her house again?” A Lamia heard what She said. “Your standing in front it…” “No I’m not…” “Look behind you…” I then turn around and sees Ioma’s house. “Oh… thanks.” “Whatever…” I then go inside to see Ioma again… I don’t remember how many times I have had to go here. I have been her many times but that’s just because whenever I go look for hidden treasures there is always stupid traps in the way… why do everyone want no one to get their shiny things when they are already dead and can’t do anything with it. That’s just dumb. Ioma has a small house and that’s because she lives underground. I open the door and goes down the stairs. She live far down into the ground… don’t know why but she likes it. The stairs are made out of stone and the walls is muddy and has glowing plant and if one is lucky one can find a fruit or two… now I got even hungrier… At the end there is a door. *knock knock* “Coming!” She then opens the door and when she sees me she almost falls onto her back… do I look that horrible after fighting that dragon? “BY THE LORDS! WHAT HAPPEN TO YOU?” She mad at me… So look on the ground and speaks with a low voice. “A dragon tried to take my mate from me and she challenged me on a duel…” I roll my fingers and look on the ground… ashamed to ask of her help again. “Nononononono… I’m not angry at you… it’s just… you look like shit…” I look up at her a little confused. “But… I’m not dirty…” Ioma then just smiles “No you fool. I meant you look horrible. So why don’t you come inside and let me fix the bad things ok?” I nod “Good, you already know where to go so in the mean time I will go get some herbs and other things.” I go inside the hall and then to the left where she has a big flower to sit on. But before I go there I take a look at her potions shelf. And there is one that take my curiosity. There is one bottle with some kind of golden liquid in it… it looks like Ioam’s nectar… only darker. “I see you found my Lilarune nectar. Anyway here’s the potion I made for you, it will fix your… insides. And this other one will fix your outside but… there is a side effect…” in her left hand she holds a light blue bottle and in the other a dark purple one. And before she says anything more I take the blue bottle and drink it all down. “Good. Now about the sid-” And before she gets to finish I take the dark purple bottle and drink it all down too. “That… was not good…” The first potion didn’t taste good but WOW… that other one was very sweet… uh oh… “The side effect of the other potion is a big increase in… sexual desire… wait a minute… you said a dragon duel you because of your mate?... is it a human?” I get a tingling sensations form my stomach and she can see it and I nod to her question. “And it seems the first potion is working… that’s good, and when it has stop you’re going to be hit by a wall of desire” I look down at the ground in shame. “What should I do then?” Ioma then walks over to her shelf and takes the bottle with the dark golden liquid. And she then gives it to me. “You owe me big time for this *sigh*… have fun with it but good luck trying to get the man to drink it.” She don’t know that he is an outworlder. So I take it and give her a big smile. “He’s not from this world…” first I am given a shocked expression then it changes to something of pure joy. “oh… mhmhmhmhm…. Then you will have a busy night… I’m jealous… so much pleasure…” Yes… having him in my coils and he oh so gently touches my skin and we engulfed in sweet pleasure… I think the other potion is starting to take affect now… my dirty thoughts increases very much… and I feel so in the mood right now. “And now the other potion has taken affect, I’ll send the bill to Isa as usually. It’s going to be expensive this time. Because those potions was NOT easy to make.” My body feels weird… so… hungry… “Thank you and… bye… hmhm.” I can’t wait to meet Mate again. So much fun we’re going to have. *** So I asked if she could help us with finding out if this shield is. “Give me a sec… I’m just going to write down the last few notes.” So we waited a little while and then she jumped down… and she is a really short one but as far as my mind knows is that I am in a fantasy world and that would mean she is a dwarf. She walks up to us she then immediately starts to inspect the shield, she look at it and then places her hand on it. “Ooo… it is magical, I can certainly feel it. How long have you had the shield?” I think a bit… not that long. “A few hours. But Wem was the one carrying it.” She then looks up at me with a smile. “So you belong to Wem… So you are going to be working with her.” I look at her in confustion. “Work with what?” *chough* We then turn our attention to Aisso. “Hi, I’m with Wem too.” Then the dwarf begins to think a little. “You know what… I think I have a job for you all BUT first let me find out what this shield dose.” I then have a bunch of questions popping up in my head that I haven’t gotten an answer to yet “I have a couple of questions that I need to have an answer to, because I’m not from here. She was about to carry away the shield but stopped midway and looked up at me. “Do you want the short one or the long one?” “Do you mean like telling me all about this world or…?” She nodded. “I want the long version, I have time… we” “Eny! Get in here, I need your assistance for this.” we then hear a voice from another room. “Yeah yeah, I’m coming.” A door opens in the back end of this very large room and out comes a women, with horns wings and a tail… great, a demon… not so surprised either. And when she sees me she almost jump at me but stops a few centimeters away from me. “Hi, I’m Eny and it’s a pleasure to… meet you” I think that is one of the most seductive voices I have ever heard. I think my mind would almost melt until I felt someone grabbing my arm. “He’s with me… us… the other one is not here” She got a smile on her face now. “Oh… tell me the name of this other person then.” “Wem…” I have never seen a smile disappear so fast before. It was like she was told that it was impossible to even try. “Yeah there you go again, STOP TRYING TO GET LAID WITH EVERY SINGLE OF MY HUMAN CUSTEMERS! Dear lord… why did I even hire you anyway…” She then looked down at the ground in shame. “Because of my magic skills… I’m sorry but I can’t help it…” “Whatever… stand beside the board over there so we can teach this human how this island works and all of its inhabitants the easiest and quickest way possible.” So Eny walks to the board and Isa takes a high chair and jumps up on it. But before they even had the chance to start we all hear someone literally pulling off the front door to Isa’s home and I think I know who it is. I walk to the entrance hall and someone jumps at me without me even having a chance to react. I then get pined to the floor and the one making sure I can’t move is none other than Wem herself, and on a closer inspection she doesn’t have a single scratch… except for her right eye. And I don’t quiet understand how. I mean she was pretty badly beaten up last time I saw her but now it looks like it never happened. “Wem! Your… ok?... how are you feeling?” She licks her lips and has a very odd look on her face. “Never felt better.” She said with almost with almost the excact voice like the demon girl did. She then gets off me but she immediately picks me up and puts me over her shoulder. “Um… where are you taken me?” She completely ignores me. ‘[color=gray]Great… I have to wait and see. Wait… is that a bottle?[/color]’ and she really is carrying a bottle and she holds it in her left hand. And it has a dark golden substance in it. She heads out of the village with a lot of girls giving me weird smiles like they know what’s going to happen. I know she has been nice to me so far but I have zero clue on where we are going. *** To think it would take that long for her to finally give in to her desire… I wonder if this doctor has anything to do with it. Because she was certainly not in the mood for it when we got here. “Great… now I need to fix my damn front door. Anyway Kunoichi, I guess your free to go do whatever you want because she won’t be back until tomorrow maybe. I can pay for a room in the inn if you want. We only have one inn in this village so it won’t be so hard to find.” I nod in response and I take a quick look around the room till I see something I lost a long time ago and I freeze on the spot. *** She has now carried me very far into to the woods and I have tried to get her to tell me where she is taken me but she just doesn’t respond. She then finally stops and puts me down and I think I have been hanging over her shoulder for an hour maybe but I did see the place where she fought that dragon. So I just did a quick guess that maybe she carried me to her lair. And she gives me her strange bottle and after she have given me it we hear a voice of a little girl “Finally… I found you Wem, The one who stole MY DAMN BED!” Wait what? I look at Wem confused at what she means by that and her left eye gives of that twitch of irritation you get when someone just has crossed the line. And when she sees my reaction she just gives me a smile. “Go inside my lair and wait for me, I have… some insects to take care of.” she sounded nice and all but her body language showed something completely different. The kind you get when someone ruins one of the best timings you can possibly get. “Wanna know the best part. I have already taken it back to my home. And I can smell what you have planned to do and it feels so good to ruin it for you.” And when I look behind Wem I see a little girl with some fancy clothes. She looks to be twelve years old or something like that… And why would Wem steal a bed from a little girl? “Don’t let her looks fool you. She is a lot older then you think and she is no human. She is a vampire and she is a bitch and everyone in that village we was in knows it.” “ok… um I let you get to it. And thanks for saying that because for a moment I thought you was a duch.” She then turns me around and pushes me a little. “heyeheyeheyhey, I’m going already, ges.” So I go inside her cave and once I’m in I don’t really know what to do except for opening the bottle. *PLOP!* And once I have opened it I get overwhelm by this incredibly sweet sensation. I wonder if it taste as good as it smells so I take a sip from it. I have eaten a lot of sweet and tasty food in my little life so far but this drink beats it ALL. I mean once I taken the sip I immediately drink more of it and end up drinking it all. “Wow… that was really tasty… I feel… weird…” And for no apparent reason I start panting and my whole body begins to heat up. I have no idea what’s going on right now but Wem sure looked good and hot. Hi anyone who still are waiting for something on my story and if there are anyone I... can't understand your patience. Hey! How much longer am I going to stay this horny. I mean for fucks sake. now now I'm gonna explanie. I wanna have sex and you just disappoint everyone... even your readers. okay, calm down now. You two know that he's the one who's chooseing everything your going to do right? Correct! I don't care just do it... why do I feel odd all of a sudden? Jon suddenly became steril. NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! okay, I'll fix him. He's no longer steril. Yay! And you two should listen to Aisso a bit more. Can I have sex with him before wem?... :D .... no. D; now back to the important part. before my sudden disapperance from writing was because family problems at home that made me loss intresst in writing. But around 3 weeks ago I got a summer job so now so I get up very early and when I get home I have no energy left to put on writing. So yeah, sorry to all of my reader if I have any left but I will continue on this story when I have done the job... period thing done, which will be a little more than a month from now so. Hopefully this cleared things up and see you around... still lurking around stories and stuff. this is a spoiler |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 8:43 AM
| [MSG] Diogora's Story v2 [1/2] I decided on rewriting my old collab form while still writing my free-form :) The reason I am doing this is because I want to continure writing my old collab form story. I will rewrite it (so it'll kinda be a remake like Dragonball Kai I guess) and continue it where it ended. I screwed up my story because I wanted to change it to a free-form, but I'll be taking that element out and it will continue in a different direction from where I added that element. I hope you're able to read both stories, but I'm not forcing anyone. I write becauce I love writing and I'm hoping you'd like to read what I write :) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [b]Chapter 1 – I'm the Main Character?[b] I felt the warmth of the sun on my face and smiled happily as I expected another normal day of my life. Another day of looking at hot girls! was the thaught in my mind, but I still kept my eyes closed. After a while I felt a cold breeze and slowly opened my right eye. What I saw was unexpected. I was not in my warm and welcoming room. Instead I was on a cliff on an island I'd never seen before. I looked at the sea in front of me and started thinking of reasons I was here. If my memory wasn't failing me, I remember having layed down in my bed at night like I always did and fell asleep dreaming about beautiful girls, but that wasn't the case this time. While I was thinking I heard a voice behind me, a female voice. A woman was looking at me with a lustful look in her eyes, but she was no ordinary woman. She had wings on her back and a tail, even horns were sprouting from her head. Her clothing style was different from anything a normal girl would wear. Only boots, panties, gloves and a bra covering up her breasts. Succubus She walked over to me and leaned down in front of me, I had no idea what to do. ”Hey Boy, Are you ready to die?” Those were the words she said as she unzipped my pants. I was scared, but strangely excited. Grandpa...what should I do? I could hear his words resonate in the depths of my mind. Grandson...you have 2 choices. Either be raped to death by a beautiful, yet strange woman or run now and live your life, hoping to one day make love to a woman you love ”Thank you, Jii-san” Without a second thought I got on my two legs and started running. “No way in hell am I gonna die!!” Before I knew it I found myself in a large, green field. The woman was catching up to me. I was scared. Is it no use?...am I going to die? ”What do you think you're doing brother!? Fight for your life! Fight if you want to live! I heard my brothers words inside of my head. When we were younger he always repeated those same words when we played “Fight!”. I stopped moving and turned around to face the woman. ”So you finally gave up?” She said those words while liking her lips. She was definetly a sadist. “As if I'm going to give up on my own life!! I still need to make love to plenty of cute girls!!” Next thing I know she was laughing as if I had just told her a bad joke. “Don't make fun of me!” I charged in her direction and suddenly saw a small smirk appear on her face. ”Hehe, to bad you're not strong enough to beat me!” As I was rushing her I suddenly felt her fist bury itself in my gut. I felt as if I had just been struck by lightning. I fell down on my knees and coughed out blood. One of the things I was most scared of, my own blood. Is it really no use?...Am I going to die without ever finding love? I didn't want to face that reality, so with the rest of my strenght I stood up. “There's no way I'm going to die here...” I felt weak and defeated, but even so I rushed at her. ”It's no use!” This time her punch was strong enugh to make me fly back a few meters before hitting the ground. But I kept getting up and rushed her again and again, I didn't want to lose, but none of my attempts in even scratching her worked. After about an hour of hopless rushing I had injuries everywhere, but I kept standing up. ”Why won't you give up!?” I did it. I pissed off someone who wants to see me dead. She didn't look like she wanted to rape me to death anymore, she just wanted to see me dead on the floor. “Why won't I give up?...Let me ask you a question then...Why do humans need sleep, rest and meals?” Despite being beaten up I still tried sounding cool like the characters I always saw in Anime. *thumbs up* “Good job bro!” I smiled before noticing that my comment pissed her off even more. ”Just die already!” She rushed me, I knew she was aiming for my face. ”Dodge this bro...I know you can!” Hearing words of encouragment from someone who has spent most of my life with me made me feel capable of actually dodging the attack Here goes nothing! I leaned my face to the right as quickly as I could, barely dodging her punch. ”No wa...” I didn't even let her finish before I punched her straight in the face. I felt strong, but that didn't last long. My punch had almost no effect. It only gave me time to get some distance. ”Now you've done it!” My leg were shacking, sweat was running down my face. I had never been this scared before. Shit...*gulp* I'm dead ”I wonder why you Succubus's keep picking on men?” A new voice, another female. Was she here to kill me too? She was also one of those creatures. She had paws instead of hands and feet as if she was some kind of dog or cat and some sort of cat ears on her head. Her two tails were quite surprising. Like the other girl who she called a 'Succubus', she as well was wearing very erotic clothes. Anubis But one thought wouldn't leave me. Another one?...I'm so dead... The new girl dissapeared from my sight and when I saw her again, she was above the other girls head. “She's fast!” The new girl swung her fist at the other one, succesfully knocking her out as soon as her punch connected. Coooooooool!! She looked at me and slowly walked in my direction Not cool! Not cool! Not cool! She reached her paw out to me and helped me get back on my feet. ”Just follow me...” Wait what!? She was acting in quite the strange manner, I was surprised. Why is she blushing? Why does she want me to follow her? I didn't want to worry about it too much. This was probably my best chance of survival, so I followed her and we soon found ourselves at a small camp. ”Sit down...” I was still scared, but I sat down near the campfire. Without even a warning the girl sat down next to me and clung to my arm. ”I saw you fight...I think you were really brave...” I could feel my heart beat faster and faster as she was looking at me, her face covered in the cutest blush. “You really think I was?” ”Yes! I'm Lily...nice to meet you.” “I'm Dio” I didn't know what else to say and the silence started feeling really weird. “Can you explain what's going on? Where am I? Why am I here?” ”I don't know why, but humans often just appear on this island...I'll tell you about this world tomorrow...you should get some rest” “Sure...” She layed me down and slowly treated my wounds from the earlier fight. “You don't have to...” ”But I want to!” She said those words with such determination, but still looked away as she didn't want me to see her blush. “Fine...I give up!” She smiled happily and treated my wounds with care. Once she finished she took place next to me, wrapped her paw around me and rested her head on my chest. ”Good Night...Dio” I was scared, but I was too tired to complain about what she was doing. “Good Night Lily” The both of us slowly fell asleep. ( ”Brooooo!!! Why aren't you banging her? ”He's a disgrace to out family!” ”Now now you two, love needs time” ”Yeah yeah mom” *eats a cookie* ) Next Chapter: Could this really be love? [b]Chapter 2: Could this really be love? The cold and dark night had ended and the sun shone brightly once more. You're gonna open your eyes, wake up in your bed and it was all just a dream I slowly opened my eyes, but the place I was at was nothing like my room. I was still at the camp site. Honestly, I was disappointed. I missed my home already and was scared of this island, but soon I felt Lily clinging to my arm. She was deep in her sleep and her head lied on my shoulder. A bit of drool was running from her mouth and I thought she looked really cute like that. Seeing her sleeping peacefully like she was made me happy, maybe all of this wasn't that bad. I tried shacking her off carefully, but her grip on my arm remained firm. she wants the D! Shut up Bro! *gulps* I looked at her once more as she was still asleep What did I get myself into?... ”I love you...Dio” Her eyes were still closed and she was talking in her sleep, but hearing her say those words made my face go red. Did she just say what I think she did? I poked her forehead in the hopes of waking her up and smiled a bit as she slowly opened her eyes, which were looking right into mine. She looks cute! After a while she realized the drool on her and quickly sat up to wipe it. ”I'm sorry...” “It's okay. At least you're not trying to kill me like that other girl.” Images from the previous day started appearing in my head. I was still very confused about my current situation. Why the heack am I on this island? I slowly tried getting on my feet, but my efforts were in vain. The pain from the wounds of the previous day made me fall right back down. ”Don't try standing up yet! You're injured!” She seemed really worried about me. She started bandaging all of my wounds as she teared uo at the sight of me being hurt. Maybe this isn't that bad...maybe this world is what I wanted...maybe... ”Don't you ever do something like this again! Don't make me worry!” A tear escaped her eyes and slowly slid down her cheek. I wiped off her tear and gave her a gentle smile. “I'm sorry...” Why am I apologyzing!? Cause you obviously like her My little boy is growing up so fast ”You should be able to stand now thanks to the bandages, but don't overwork yourself...” I slowly got up on my feet. The wounds still hurt, but thebandages made it possible for me to stand. “So Lily...mind telling me about this world?” She looked at me and nodded before she took a deep breath. ”This island does not have a name. I myself do not know the reason., but I can tell you what I know. On this island there are many different races of so called 'Monster Girls'. Men are very rare here, so once one is found the girls will try everything to make them theirs. I saved you from one. She was a 'Succubus' type. Anyway, there are also many Lords on this island, if you receive their blessing...the chance a girl will get pregnant rises...to 100%. Usually the chances are beneeth 10% and there can only be one birth per year. The thing is, all of the girls are going to try to make you their love slave, but if you stay with me...you'll be fine” I was still confused. Slavery? Pregnancy? Monster Girls? Lily was blushing as she mentioned both the pregnancy and me staying with her. But still, Monster Girls?...and what the heck got me here? I smiled at her and stopped myself from asking any further questions since I knew she had no further answers to give me. “Thanks Lily” As soon as she heard my words of gratitude she smiled happily and wagged both her tails. “Just out of curiosity...why do you have two tails?” Because of my question her smile turned into sadness in a mere second. “I'm not normal...usually an Anubis only has one tail...I was thrown away by the Pharaoh as if I was trash” Good job bro, you made her sad... Wait what? What did I do this time? I hugged her gently and gave her a small pat on the head “I'm sorry for making you remember about something you'd rather forget...” I asked no questions about this Pharaoh person because I was afraid of sadenning her even more. At least I could see that her tails started wagging again as soon as I patted her head. Guess she's happy again! ”Dio...can we go take a walk? We should probably go get something to eat...” “Sure!” I wonder what she eats? She stood up and wrapped both her arms around my left one, clinging on to me tight. We started walking and that's when I noticed that this island wasn't actually that diffrent from the human world, aside from the fact that the girls were strange looking rape addicts. But it looked peaceful, there were normal animals, the birds were twitching and the wind was blowing. I never felt that relaxed in my entire life, plus there was a beautiful girl clinging on to me. I didn't care about the fact that she had paws and tails or whatever they were, I was certain I fell in love with her. As we were taking our walk I looked at her and blushed as she looked back at me ”Is there something on my face?” No, but my cum could be on it TOO FAR BRO! YOU'RE TAKING IT WAY TOO FAR! ...sorry... “There's nothing on your face, it's just...” ”My little boy is going to confess to someone!” ”I shall teach that girl 'the art of the pervert' myself!” Come on Dio...you can do this... “You know...I think I lo...” ”That's them Sis! Those are the two that hurt me!” ”Is that so? How dare you lowly creatures touch my little sister!?” We soon found ourselves ambushed by these so called 'Succubus' girls. There were too many of them. Even Lily looked scared. I could see the fear in her eyes as she clung on me and looked me in the eyes. ”What should we do? I don't have time to plan an attack...” ”Capture them alive!” One of them suddenly took flight and rushed us, succesfully taking Lily from me. As soon as we were separated a loud scream escaped her lips and tears started streaming down her face. ”DIO!!!” Seeing her scared like that made me angry. With eyes filled with rage I looked at their leader. Shit just got real! Who am I kidding? I don't stand a chance...but I need to save her...I need to save Lily! ”Hey Brat, don't look at me like that!...don't tell me she's your girlfriend.” I tried not to react to her taunt, but Lily's face reddened as soon as the Leader mentioned the word girlfriend. ”So I was right!” She slowly positioned herself next to the captured Lily and gave her neck a slow lick. ”Stop it...Please stop!” She started crying even louder. My anger increased as the only thing I wanted to see was the Leader lying dead on the ground. I started running in their direction as fast as my legs could go. “LET GO OF HE...” Before I could even finish, the Leader burried her fist in my gut. ”I'm not nearly as weak as my little sister, you know?” Everything from that point on was blank. I have no memories of what happened after that punch. The only thing I remember were Lily's cries growing louder as I fell unconscious. ( ”What the heck just happened???” ”Beat by a woman...how disgraceful!” ”He'll save her! Love makes one strong! My little boy finally found someone to love!” ”Sure...” *laughs* “Bro found love? No way!” ”You'll see! He loves her and it's ovious that she loves him as well! It's just a matter of time!” ) Next Chapter – Be a man!! Chapter 3 – Be a man!! It's so cold...Where am I?... I tried moving, but without success. My hands and feet were tied to their repective other. “Lily...” ”So you finally woke up?” This voice...Wait a second!? “Lily!! Where's Lily!?” ”Don't worry. She's okay for now.” I looked around and saw her lying close to me, unconscious. I tried freeing myself from the ropes in all sorts of ways, but none of them worked. I took a look at my surroundings. It was dark. The othing making me able to see were the few candles in that place. It was quite small and I was lying on top of some kind of stone altar. Could this be some kind of cave? ”Sis, can we do it now?” ”Not yet, we have to make them suffer some more!” I felt to weak and tired to let out even a single word. I just looked at Lily, hoping she'd wake up soon. The Leader left for a while. I was unsure of the reason at the moment, but it was soon revealed to me.When she came back, she carried a whip with her. You have got to be kidding me!? ”Boy, you messed with the wrong people! We, the Succu Sisters, won't let anything live once we're angered.” Suck you sisters?... Still unable to move my hands, I just pointed at the younger sister that Lily had beaten the other day. “Well, actually she's the one that atta...” With a swing of her whip, she hit my stomach with it hard. ”Silence!” I couldn't help but scream from the pain. I looked at Lily just to realize that she was awake, a terrified look on her face. When did she wake up? I saw the leader slowly walk towards her. ”Hehe, look who finally decided to wake up!” She grabs onto Lily's hair and pulls on it to painfully lift her head as she whips Lily over and over again. Lily couldn't bare it, so the natural thing to do was to scream and cry. ”Please stop! It hurts!” I threw myself to the ground, my hands and feet still tied to each other as I bit the Leader's leg. “Let gwo ow Liwy!” I wondered if she understood what I was saying since my grip on her leg was hard, but she didn't seem to mind at all. ”You must think that you're in love with this girl, but trust me. You're not! Let me prove to you that your 'love' is nothing more than an illusion!” She leaves once more and comes back with a small dagger and placed it right in front of me. ”I'll let one of you go! The other one will be our sex slave until they die!” As she said those words she slowly pulled down her panties and revealed what was beneeth them. A...Penis!? ”Dio, please run...I don't want them to do this to you...I love you too much to let them take you...” I did not hear the last few words she said. She put up a fake, painful smile, but I was weak. I reached for the dagger and cut my own ropes with difficulty. I'm sorry Lily! I ran. I ran like a coward. I kept running until I finally saw light. I ran until I saw the end of the cave. ”Please don't!! Don't touch me there! The only one allowed to do anything...The only one allowed is Dio! He's the only one I love!” Lily's words reached me. I was so close to the cave and wanted to run away, but my legs wouldn't move. I turned around in an instant. My legs started moving again. I ran. I ran back inside the cave I wanted to flee from. I ran faster than I ever did before. “Let...” I want to be with her forever... “Go...” I want to talk more to her... “Of...” I love her... “Lily!!” I saw the Leader getting ready to force her way inside Lily look at me with a shocked expression. She wasn't expecting me to return and that gave me the slightest chance. This is my only chance to save her... I stabbed the Leader's back with the dagger she herself gave me and twisted it around while it was still inside her. ”You...little...” She stopped whatever movement she was making and fell to the ground like a rock. I pulled out the dagger and cut Lily's ropes to free her. ”You came back for me!” I could see tears of happiness escape her eyes as she fell in my arms and soon fell unconscious. “I promise I'll get you out of here!” It wasn't that hard. After I had stabbed the Leader all the Succubus girls gathered around her, not caring about anything else. I ran towards the exit and held Lily in my arms tight. When we got out I didn't know where we were, but seeing as the scenery was similar to where we were previously, we probably weren't that far from where they ambushed us. Without any destination in mind I kept running. While running I fell to the ground countless times, but I never once let Lily get hurt and kept standing up. I can't imagine how long I ran, but it felt like hours. They shouldn't be able to find us anymore... I looked around for a good place to rest and decided to sit Lily down against a tree. After making sure she wasn't injured badly I took my place next to her. I never imagined I'd do this for anyone... ”Dio...” I heard her voice and smiled brightly as she was finally awake. “Lily, you finally wo...” ”Why did you come back!? I told you to leave me behind!” Again I saw tears escaping her eyes. She must have been worried about me. She started crying once more and tried her best to wipe her tears with her paws. I smiled at her, trying to comfort her. “I couldn't let them hurt to you. If I had left you there...I could never tell you how I feel about you...” I put my hand on her head carefully and she blushed as she gazed into my eyes, her tails hidden between her legs as she looked embarrassed. “Lily, I'm glad you're safe” As soon as I said those words I probably saw the most angelic smile I had ever seen. She gazed into my eyes as if she was waiting for me to say something. Was she waiting for me to tell her about the way I felt? “Lily...I...I lo...I love you...” I turn my face away in embarrassement. I was unsure about if she even heard what I said, but she smiled as if her dreams had just come true. I told myself I'd say it clearly for her and took a deep breath. “Lily, I...” I couldn't even finish my confession before I felt our lips meet. Lily's lips, they were soft and warm. Her eyes were closed as we were connected by our lips, so I close mine as well and slowly wrapped my arms around her. My first kiss! We stayed like that, kissing and holding each other for a while before Lily broke the kiss and hugged me. I felt her warm breath warm my ear. ”Please...don't ever leave me...” “I promise I won't...I love you” She smiled cutely as she was lying next to me. I wondered when we first lied down, but I guess it happened as we kissed. She stayed as close as possible before she fell asleep in my arms. At start I thought she fell unconscious again, but then I noticed that it was already night. I held her close, not wanting to ever let go and drifted off to sleep myself. Next Chapter - *stomach growls* I'm so hungry... -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Diogora's Story v2 [2/2] Chapter 4 - *stomach growls* I'm so hungry I slowly opened my eyes and saw Lily clinging to me like always. She was sleeping peacefully and looked like she was having a happy dream. Are we like boyfriend and girlfriend now? I saw her slowly wake up and look at me. “Good Mor...” Suddenly, before I could even say anything, she kissed me. ”Good Morning!” She sat downand slowly rubbed her eyes as she yawned cutely. “Lily...are we like...boyfriend and girlfriend now?” She jumped into my arms as soon as I said those words and looked at me with the cutest eyes. ”Can we please?” The puppy eyes she was showing me were just irresistible. I held her and gave her a deep kiss. “After everything that happened I guess we are” She smiled brithly and her tails started wagging faster than ever as she gave my cheek a slow lick. As she was licking me both our stomachs growled. I had totally forgotten. I hadn't eaten anything since I had gotten here. And if I remembered correctly she hadn't either. She looked quite embarrased, but after hearing mine growl again she laughed and rested her head on my chest. ”I love you Dio” “I love you too Lily” ”I'll get everything ready so that we can go hunt for food. I'll also make a plan in case we get ambushed by those girls again” She stood up and and ran off somewhere without me. I was alone, but I wasn't scared. I knew she'd be back soon. She was fast after all. As I was waiting for her I decide to take a small nap and I had a dream. It was more like an image. I saw myself, Lily and a small Anubis holding hands. I then woke up only 10 mins later. I wonder what it'd be like to have a daughter? I wonder if Lily even wants to have one... After about another 10 mins Lily finally returned. She was now carrying some kind of backpack. Don't tell me she ran all the way back to the camp? ”I'm ready now. I have everything we need for the hunt and I have everything I need in case someone tries to ambush us!” She seemed rather sure of herself, so I decided not to worry to much and trust in her abilities. I stood back up and stretched a bit. “Lets get going then” ”YES!” She smiled as she wrapped her arms around one of mine. She was more energetic than her usual self. She was probably too shy at first, but now that she knew I loved her she was being her real self which made me happy. No matter how she acts, she's still the Lily I fell in love with...and will love for the rest of my life She lead me into a forest. It was quite beautiful. There were all kinds of flowers I had never seen before. There were also plenty of animals and exotic fruits new to me. It was quite the beautiful sight. Suddenly she stops moving and starts looking for something in her bag. ”We didn't come here to enjoy the view, we need to get food!” She gets out two daggers and hands me one. I obviously didn't know what to do with it. ”I'll show you how it works” As an animal appeared from behind a tree she threw her dagger at it and hit it right in the middle of its forhead, killing it. ”Now you try it!” How am I supposed to do something like that?... I probably looked very confused. ”You really don't know how to throw it, do you? Just keep it with you in case you get attacked” “Sure....” I was still quite confused. She did most of the work by herself. I mainly just collected the meat. She was getting tired, but she didn't want to stop yet. She wanted us to collect enough food for a week which seemed unnecessary. ”You should try and find some water” She handed me something that I was supposed to fill with water. The shape was weird, but it was probably the same as a bottle. I started looking for all sources of water and filled it. That's when I saw another one of those girls. She looked even weirder then the previous ones, her body was all slimy and gooey. Slime She noticed me and started walking towards me with one of those twisted smiles I had been seeing ever since I got on this island. “Stay away from me!” I turned around, running back to where Lily was as fast as I could. I can't do anything by myself. I'm useless. How does Lily even like someone like me? She saw me running towards her with the slime girl following me. She got something out of her bag and ran towards the girl. She punched the slime girl, but her hand entered her body. It seemed that her body was some kind of acid. Lily quickly left the item she had grabbed before inside of the slime girl's body and removed her paw. The slime girl started screaming in pain. She rushed towards me but at the last moment she collapsed. As she lied on the floor screaming she started evaporating. Lily grabbed onto our meat supplies, then my hand and we started running back to our new camp site. ”I told you to be more careful...what would I have done if you had hurt yourself?” There it was. She didn't want me to be strong for her. She didn't need me to take care of her. She just wanted me to be okay. “I'm sorry for worrying you...“ We soon arrived at the camp site and that's when I saw her paw. It was burned. Was it because of that slime girl?... She was struggling not to show her pain and I couldn't bare seeing her that way. I need to get stronger...I need to get strong enough to protect her “Lily...please train me in martial arts...” She looked at me rather surprised. “You don't have to. I'll take care of...” “Lily! Please! I need to get stronger!” She was a bit terrified by the way I answered. ”I'll teach you under one condition...you'll have to try having a baby with me...” Did she just say what I think she did?! “I...I guess...Sure...” I was blushing when I saw her smile. I smiled back at her as she told me to go to sleep. I hadn't noticed that it was already night. It had been a long day though. I didn't eat that night, but I guessed I could just wait until morning. Maybe being a dad won't be that bad...and anyway, what are the chances she'll get pregnant, 1%? and you get 2 chances a year? Atleast that's how I remember her explaining it... Again she clinged to me while I lied down on the ground. “I promise we'll try...but only after the training, okay?” She smiled wide. ”Yes!!” She then fell asleep and I followed soon after her. Next Chapter – Let the training begin! Chapter 5 - Let the training begin! I hope the training isn't going to be tough I wasn't looking forward to it, but I then remembered that if I did well, I'd eventually lose my virginity to Lily Lets do this! I slowly woke up to the sound of rain. I seemed to be covered by some kind of huge leaf. I removed it and saw that Lily wasn't next to me. Where did she go? I decided to wait for the rain to stop before looking for her. It only rained for another five minutes, so I stood up and started looking around camp. did she leave?... I kept looking around until I heard the sound of water rushing. What if there's another weird slime girl?! I assembled all my courage and headed towards the sound. I saw a beautiful, running river in the middle of the forest. The birds were twitching everywhere and the sun was shining down on the river. The fact that it rained just a second ago made a beautiful rainbow appear in the sky. That's when I saw Lily. She was in the middle of the river and seemed to be washing herself. She was completely naked and she didn't look like she noticed my presence. I have to watch this! I decided to hide behind a nearby tree and watch her fir a while She really is beautiful... My hands let go of where I was holding on to and I fell to the ground. I made enough noise for all the birds to fly away. “Ouch! That hurt!” I noticed that the noise I made made Liky look directly at me. ”Kyaa!!!” She tried to hide her nude body by any means necessary and decided to lower herself more into the water so that I wouldn't see anything. ”You...You were peeking!...” “I guess,but...how could I not...with a beautiful girl like you washing herself in front of me” There's no way she's buying this...I'm dead!... ”If you say it like that...I guess it's okay” Wait what!? She's not going to try and kill me!? ”Just look away while I put on some clothes” She looked embarrassed from what happened, so I immediately turned around. ”You can turn around now!” As I slowly turned to her I could already feel her lips on mine. ”You shouldn't peek...it's not like you're not going to see me anyway tonight...” She was blushing with the cutest expression on her face and I knew I was blushing too. It's true...it's happening tonight.....how old is she anyway? She doesn't look older than me “Sure...by the way...how old are you?” ”Me? I'm 15, why?” At least we're the same age. I don't have a problem with doing it, but does a fifteen year old girl really want to do it? Guess I shouldn't think about it too much “No special reason” My stomach growled that exact moment. I forgot...we ended up not eating yesterday... We returned to camp and everything seemed untouched. Lily got some raw meat and headed towards the camp fire. ”I'll cook for you darling!” I watched her cook and was a bit terrified. She obviously didn't know how to cook. What is that!? She gave me my meat that now looked like something out of this universe. “Thanks...” I can't let her down...I have to eat this... I took a bite. I instantly felt like vomiting, but I somehow ate the whole chunk of meat. ”Did you like it?” I obviously didn't, but I couldn't say no to her. I nodded and stood up. “Now that we're done eating we can start training” She looked down at the ground. She didn't like the idea of me training, but she knew I wouldn't take no as an answer. ”Fine...but I'll only teach you self defense and how to actually throw a punch...it won't help you much, but you'll atleast have time to get some distance from your enemies” “That'll be enough” I smiled at her as she stood up. ”Follow me, we'll be training somewhere else” She started walking and I followed her. I wonder where she's taking us? We soon arrived at a green field. It had plenty of space to train and it was beautiful at the same time. I watched her wal to the center of the field. Let's hope this goes well... She then got into a fighting stance. ”Attack me...don't worry, you won't hurt me” I guess it's no use thinking about it... I rushed her trying to punch her. She grabbed my arm and threw me to the ground behind her. It hurt really bad, but I stood up. I didn't want to look weak in front of her ”That's what you'll be learning from now on” “But I'm not nearly strong enough to do that...” ”That's what I'm here for...now give me one hundred push ups” One hundred!? I can barely do twenty... I got into position and started doing push-ups. I was already at my limit once I reached 25 and somehow reached 30 before falling to the ground. ”Only 30? You get a ten minute break, you'll try again after that” As if I can do that...I'm already tired as fuck... I had the brake and we started again. That time I only got to 25 and after the next brake I got to 20. Afterwards I always stayed at 20. I was to tired to reach any more than that. We trained like that for hours. I felt like I was going to die, but then I heard her say it. “That's enough for today...we should go get ready...” It was already getting dark. She was blushing again as she walked towards the camp site. It's really gonna happen...I'm doing it with her... ”Go get washed while I cook dinner” She's cooking again!? Guess I'll have to survive somehow... I headed towards the river and took off my clothes before diving in. There were no signs of any other girls around. This is it. I'm going to lose my virginity tonight...I doubt there's something like a condom in this world, so she might even get pregnant...a 1 to 8% chance?...I wonder if it'll happen... After a while I got out of the river, dried myself off with something Lily had given me and got dressed. I headed back and dinner was ready. It looked horrible as always, but I ate it without complaining. “So...we're really doing this?” ”Yes...I'm a bit scared tho...” She looked away in embarassement. “Yeah...me too” She suddenly junped in my arms, making me fall on the ground. ”Thanks...take good care of me...darling” “I will!...” Next Chapter – So this is what they call love Chapter 6 – So this is what they call love As Lily was lying on top of me she kissed me and slowly removed my shirt. ”I love you” “I love you too” She then took off my pants aswell. I was almost completely naked and was getting extremely nervous. Calm down!...Don't freak out!... She stripped me down until I was only in my boxers. I could feel myself sweating. ”Are..Are you nervous? She found out already?... “I guess...isn't it normal?” ”It's normal...I'm nervous myself...” I'm such an idiot. I was worried about myself, when the person I should be worrying about is doing all the work...I need to take control here! I kissed her and used my tongue to slowly penetrate her mouth. I then used it to tickle hers as I slowly undressed her. She was lying below me, only wearing her underwear, blushing. “Lets get ready...” As I said that I slid my hand inside her panties. I started by slowly rubbing her clit with my thumb and as I did that I carefully spread her vaginal lips with both my index and middle fingers. “Mmm, it feels..so goooood! She was biting her lower lip as moans of pleasure escaped from her mouth. I'm actually touching a girl down there. I feel like I'm in heaven. I wrapped my free arm around her and slowly untucked her bra.. At least I was able to untuck it like I would have untucked a normal bra. She kept moaning as she felt my touch and she pulled my face towards her, burrying it in her breasts. This really is heaven!! ”I'm..I'm gonna cum!” hehe, not yet! I pulled my hand out of her panties and gave her a soft kiss. ”I was so close, why did you stop?...” “I can't let you have a head start” I lied down on the ground and instructed her on how to position herself. She had her pussy right above my face and her head was right above my dick. I enjoyed the view as I slowly removed her panties. 69! ”Like this?” She was looking at me and looked terribly embarrassed. “Yes, perfect!” ”And now I'm...supposed to lick it?... So cute and innocent...I love her! “Yes, and at the same time I'll try to make you feel good!” ”O..Okay” She slowly licked the tip and just the touch of her tongue send pleasure across my entire body. I started licking her small clit and sucked a bit on her vaginal lips, then penetrated her entrance carefully with my tongue and tried reach deep inside her. ”It's so..goodoood! I'll make you..feel good too!” She put the tip in her mouth and slowly sucked on it, proggressively taking more of my dick in her mouth until it was eventually all the way in. My first blowjob...so good I reached even deeper inside her and she started sucking harder. We stayed their, our bodies drenched in sweat, and ended up cumming at the same time. I filled her mouth with my load and she covered my face with her cum. I shouldn't have cummed inside of her mouth..she's definetly mad... I was wondering when she'd spit it out, but instead I saw her swallow the whole thing ”It tastes so good I'm. The. Luckiest. Guy. EVER! I was still hard, so she got off me and lied down on the ground next to me. “I...I want you to put it in my private hole now...” JACKPOT!! She was blushing and asked for it with her cute puppy eyes. I couldn't resist the temptation anymore. She was just too cute and without thinking I leaned over her and rammed it inside. ”No! Take it out! It hurts!” After hearing her screams I immediately pulled my dick out of her pussy. She was bleeding from her pussy and started crying as she looked away. I forgot...this is also her first time...I'm such an idiot “I'm sorry...I'm the worst...If you want to...we can sto-...” She hugged me crushing tight. ”You idiot...don't start so rough...it really hurt you know?...” She let go of me and lied back down, shyly spreading her legs for me. ”This time...do it slowly...” “I'm sorry, I promise I'll do it slow for you” I kissed her lovingly as I slowly pushed my tip inside her. I tried tomake the kiss as pleasurable for her as possible to distract her from the pain I was causing her from pushing it in bit by bit until it was all the way inside her. ”This feeling is great” “I'm going to start moving now, kay?” She put her paw on my cheek and smiled at me with her usual cute expression. ”Please do...my love” I kissed her again as I started thrusting slowly. I heard her cute little moans as I thrusted it inside her and it made me smile. ”Please don't go faster...” “I won't sweetheart” Doing it slowly like that made me feel warm and loved. It wasn't just plain sex, we were making love to each other. I really love this girl...I want her to stay with me forever We were doing it that slow, but we were both still virgins just minutes ago and we were reaching our limits quickly. ”You..You can go faster now...I'll let you enjoy this as much as possible darling” I gently bit her neck as I started thrusting a bit faster. It seemed to have hurt a bit at start, but soon she was moaning loudly. ”I'm sorry, but...I'm gonna cum!” ”Do it inside me please” She clinged on me as I released my load in the deepest part of her. As I filled her I could feel her squirt a bit around my dick and smiled cutely, but I didn't say anything about it. ”We finally did it my love” “Yeah, we did” My first time was with Lily. She's not human, but that doesn't really matter to me anymore...I love her and always will! I lied down next to her while she hugged me. We both fell asleep like that, we might have been completely naked, but we didn't care. We just wanted to stay like that for the night. Next Chapter – What now? |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 9:07 AM
| [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [1/8] Prepare for a slight text wall My first chapter: A Wet Awakening Drowsily, I clicked my lips together like a lazing domestic animal and broke the surface tension of dry crust covering my eyes as I twirled my foot (a bit of a habit of mine), and arose from my seemingly endless slumber. I let out a long yawn and continued, "Agh... What the fuck" I tried to rub my eyes to get a better view, and as my vision cleared slightly, I seemed to be in a goddamn forest. I shook around, but in my drowsy, weak slur of drudging pain and emotional instability, I could not break free from whatever was holding me. All I could think was that I was astral projecting or something, and that's why I thought I could see tree line above me, but even then, this was all far too real. A mixture of what smelled like rubbing alcohol and dirt permeated my nostrils, and left me feeling like a savage. To say I experienced deep tribulation in these moments would barely cover the level of distress I was in. Within the process of throwing my head back in my somewhat a-typical “I hate my life” motion, I slammed it down upon the spongy, moist moss below me. “Ouch! Ah--disgusting” Not only am I lying in some god-awful forest, but also I’ve gone and smashed my skull on the melting pot of germs and gross humidity. If earth were a person, this moss would be their musty chest hair. "Well, fuck," I murmured to myself as I finally broke an arm free and rubbed my eyes. ….there's a god-damn 'she-bull' pinning me down, and what looks like a bird-woman peering down at me from above. Not really my typical idea of fun, but some fucks are into this stuff, I guess? I had cleared my eyes, freed my arms, and readjusted my Eifel tower with the all of the strength I could provide, given I was trying to remove a hulking mass of tits and ass from it. Calm down, JD… Deep breaths. Assess your situation before you begin to overreact. I took one final deep breath before uttering my go-to survival phrase in a situation like this, “hey, would you mind getting off of me?” Nothing… I went for a second attempt, further enraged, “hey, would you get the fuck off of me?” Again, nothing… Now you’ve gone and done it, JD. Not only did you manage to perpetuate your lasting discomfort, while interestingly enough, ‘impressing’ that sleek, black bird-woman leering above you; but you somehow got that fucking bull-woman--she-witch--whatever to grab on tighter. Great call, Einstein. I tried to push the bull-woman off when I realized the horrific truth. She had my family jewels locked up tight in what I could only assume was her rendition of some kind of "waisoki" grip or something. I shifted a bit to my side, but she just gripped on harder. Needless to say, it wasn’t comfortable. "Sigh, Well, shit." I mulled over my options, but there really weren't any. I was stuck laying alone in a forest with bird-women, bull-women, and god knows what else—and worst of all, I had no fucking clue where I was, or how I would get the hell out. Right as my options wore thin, and my bits started getting even more uncomfortable, the bird-woman from above swooped down and stopped right in front of me. Is she taunting me? I thought, but that was beside the point, and in that moment, I could only muster up one thing to say. "C-Can you get this thing off of me?" I pleaded. She stared aimlessly at me for a moment before pulling out what looked to be a small, poorly bound journal with hide of some sort holding it all together. She wrote something down with her black, slick, feathery hands, and placed it back in some sort of slot in her clothing, before looking back at me. "So, you can speak?" She questioned, her voice smooth and soft like velvet, but with a slight rough undertone—reminiscent of a teen girl who spent way too much time in a library. What is she getting at? Does she think I’m some sort of lifeless piece of meat to be used like a makeshift dildo? Of course I can fucking speak. "--Uhm.... Y-Yeah-- Yes, yes I can speak..." I promptly responded. She pulled out that goddamn journal again, and an awkward silence fell over the trees and shrubbery surrounding us. Her eyes twinkled with intrigue, and she continuously looked back and forth from her book to me, as if I was some kind of rare species, or she thought I would run away. Which in hindsight was probably the case. "Um, do you have a name?" I asked in order to break the silence. She looked further intrigued as she placed her book aside, came closer to my face, and proclaimed in excitement, "Yes! My name is Serena." "Alright Serena, I'm JD. And where exactly are we?" I finally questioned. "We're in a forest near Alnor." She responded, as if I was a native to this god-forsaken land. "But that doesn't hel—Sigh… Alright, so we're near Alnor, and I'm being pinned down by...?" I retorted despite my disposition "Oh, well that's a hobgoblin. Nasty vermin who use there—Ahem, advantages to woo men and control them. Even if by force" She exclaimed "Is there any chance you could get her off of me?" I pleaded "Well... I can try something." She said whimpering slightly, but with a sense of mischievous passion. It's not like things can get a whole lot worse, right? "That would be phenomenal, thanks." I half-heartedly responded. At that moment she made a high-pitched sound loud enough to burst my eardrums, and the "Hobgoblin" woke up in fright. It looked around sucking its thumb like a toddler, and then suddenly, half-asleep, it sprinted from me and further into the forest. My god, something this she-wretch did actually worked? Maybe it wouldn't be a bad idea to stick around with her. I wonder, if I play the innocent puppy act, will she watch over me like a hawk? "W-Why thank you for helping me out there. I don't know what I would have done without you." I whined in the least sarcastic voice I could muster. "No problem." She responded in the standard short-winded fashion she was so fond of. "Would you perhaps know any nearby civilizations? The forest is honestly scaring the shit out of me." "Doesn't... Like... The... Forest..." She hummed softly to herself as she wrote down what I only could assume was a bio of my "species." Weird to hear that sort of shit, but there's nothing I could have done to stop her, and it’s not like it bothered me too much. "Well?" I quickly retorted in response to her obsessive writing. She looked up for a moment, and in surprise (almost like she forgot I was even there), she responded, "Why yes, further in the forest there's a small, shantytown made up of more 'docile' members of the community." Now that is what I’m fucking talking about. No more of the roundabout bullshit. Just straight, cold, hard facts and a real destination Ironically, regardless of how much I complained about the awkward silence from earlier, in this instance, I caused it. I must have looked strange, because she started writing down more notes, and at a much faster speed. I gently curled my toes on the soft grass and threw my hands behind my head in an “okay, what now?” kind of fashion. While gazing through what little light reached this portion of the undercarriage. I realized she wasn’t going to cease writing unless I spearheaded further conversation. I guess my best course of action is to just ask if she would guide me there… Maybe someone in this shantytown will actually have a slight clue about where other humans are, or rather, if there even are other humans. In that moment, I didn’t want to face the truth of my reality, and decided that diving into the emotions and actions of the moment would motivate me further than pondering my situation. "That sounds great... Um, Could you guide me there?" I replied. Instead of responding, she got closer—close enough to count each of my poorly-shaven facial hairs—and began to jot down notes of my figure. I felt like one of those French models being evaluated on their looks… or in her eyes, more of a high-pedigree pet in a dog-show, being prodded for any imperfections. "Um, Earth to Serena?" "Speaks.... in what seems.... to be... foreign slang...? Uses unusual terms." She jotted down more notes. At this point, I was losing more and more patience a moment, and the heat and moisture in the air permeated what little sense of filter I had left. I was done, and needed to let her know. "Okay, enough with the god-damn notes Serena, we have got to get going." I yapped back at her. Why are you such an ass, JD? She didn’t mean any harm, and now you’ve gone and made her upset. Real a-class guy, you are. To my definite surprise, she stood completely oblivious to the severity of my comments. Instead of reacting as upset, she looked overjoyed that I had demonstrated more “human slang.” Alright, safe—you managed to not come across as a total ass. Good job. "Oh, yeah sure, it's this way." She quaintly responded as she started off. Her luscious, silky, jet-black wings flew slightly up, and then swooshed back down with such a force that a rough breeze hit the grass and made the shrubbery sway. It was quite the spectacle, and regardless of how annoying the cool air may have been on that cold morning, the miraculous display of her talents masked my annoyance. It was at this point that we traversed further in the forest, and with my luck, it would be a long trek. ************************************************************************************ We quite literally could not have taken any longer to reach this “nearby” shantytown. Trees, grass, moss, rocks—Oh look, a river. More trees, more rocks, even more goddamn moss…when does it end? And all I have to accompany me during this venture—to fill up the void symphony of trickling water and empty rustling in the tree line—to make my each and every step a bit less excruciating, is the subtle humming and clicking, tapping, swiping—fucking meandering of Serena and her ever so trusty quill. To make matters worse, I was quite exhausted, and had no way of getting food, nor fresh water. Regardless of this gift from above I had received in the form of a bird-woman guide, I still needed to traverse my way through quite the thicket of forest, since she kept forgetting I couldn’t fly, and left me lagging behind. Finally, I reached the limit of my strength, slid against a tree, and yelled up to her, “Hey Serena, is there any chance you have water and food on you?” Am I reacting to the deprivation of recourses, or am I actually a semi-functional dumbass. Where in the hell in her limited carrying space would Serena be able to hold food? She circled back, considering she was already quite ahead of me. She dropped right in front of me with one fierce flap of her wings, pushing out more gale-force winds. While she pursed her soft lips, and gently shook her head, as if she was surprised I already needed a break. Just as I thought she’d pull out my level of cynicism and cruelty and make a mockery of my stamina, she began reaching into a sack I hadn’t noticed on her side under her loose, somehow aerodynamic, white shawl. So that’s where she’s been keeping her journal! Wait, she already has her journal out, so what could she be removing from that sack? “Here, I have some kanaper berries and meat.” She proclaimed, excited to watch me consume something for the first time. I’m becoming a fucking specimen in her eyes. I’m not a friend, I’m just a science-experiment, and she still hasn’t cracked the formula. But what about when she does, then what? You know what, that’s too cynical, even for me, and it’s not like she means any harm, yet. “How long have you had this stuff—and what kind of meat is it?” I whined like a stubborn child. Wait, do I really want to know when or what this meat came from? Lord knows I should just be glad she has food at all. “You know what, scratch the details, why don’t we just cook the stuff?” I corrected myself. She pulled out some tattered rags and placed the food down. For someone who seemed to have no sense of human customs, she had quite the decency when it came to food. She gently plucked one of the kanaper berries from the small pile, and placed it in her mouth before gently squishing it with her tongue and proceeding to swallow. This must be her way of saying that the food is safe to eat? Well, I’m quite okay with that custom. Better to be safe than sorry “By the way, there’s fresh water nearby, but you should rest, so I will go get it.” She gently remarked before pulling out a bit of flint and a stone. “You know how to start fires, right?” She questioned, while nonchalantly opening her journal. More notes, more bios, and more info. You know what JD? Stop being so stubborn, she’s being nice, and is helping you in this god-awful place. Just be nice, and stop acting like such a cock. After a moment of mentally slapping my face in order to prepare myself, I softly responded, feeling triumphant over my own disposition, “Yeah, I should be able to manage something.” She swished her quill and wrote a page in just a few moments, obviously taking down detail after detail. While annoying and somewhat patronizing, her efforts were quite adorable, and after a bit of hands on communication, it turned out she wasn’t such a numbskull after all. “I’ll be back in a bit,” she remarked as she jetted up slightly, “oh, and remember to put out the fire as soon as possible after lighting it. It’s getting dark, and things aren’t the best out here during the night.” Oh, well there goes my happy streak. Well, berries aren’t going to garner enough sustenance, so it’s not like I have a choice. Time to light up the pyrotechnic deep inside of me and get things cooking. Truth be told, I wasn’t the best at making fires, and had only practiced a few shy times during trips to the beach. In fact, though I would never admit it if you asked me in person, the only methods I knew were the “pile on dry stuff and light that shit up” technique and the “tipi” technique. I surveyed my surroundings with a somewhat keen eye, and found quite a bit of surprisingly dry material. I guess when there’s nobody in need of lighting fires, the dry stuff just piles up. I gathered around 12 average sized sticks and fallen branches along with dried out shrubbery from the neglected, covered areas of the undercarriage I found myself in. Although I never would have wished to end up spending a night with limited rags on under a thick line of foliage, I have to admit that Arboreal creatures have got it pretty damn made. I clawed hard with my hands, making at least some blanketing ambience in the otherwise eerily silent forest. About 10-15 minutes of this on soft soil should have been enough, and because soil under heavy foliage typically is pretty shitty, my work ended up taking even less. Within a few minutes, my hole was dug, and the “tipi” was laid. I jabbed the sharper, larger, sticks into the soft soil to support the apparatus, and even skewered the mystery meat with a bulkier stick. The flint and stone part hit a bit harder, since I’d never had to manage raw materials when it came to producing the first light to the fire. I appraised my small apparatus and deliberated upon the options with myself… Eventually I just came to the conclusion that saying, “Fuck it” and just striking them together would probably be the least time wasting of my choices. “It actually fucking worked! I’m like a modern day caveman… Hahaha!” I shouted to myself, not realizing that I should have heeded Serena’s warnings a bit more carefully, and with further inductive reasoning. The fire lit quite well for a first attempt, and the tipi was scorching within a few brief instances of wafting smoke away from my teary eyes. I took the skewered meat and hand roasted it over the fire. Probably the least efficient method of cooking, but my materials were pretty damn limited at this point. The meat slowly cooked through, but the speed was drudgingly painful on my arms, and the fire, so I lowered the stick. The meat scorched and burned a bit, but the process accelerated 10 fold. The only shocking part to all of this was that Serena was taking so long. The subtle dusk break revolved around the forest, and extirpated what little sense of security was lurking in my subconscious, but at least I was fed—thirsty, but not starving. I threw my head back in obligatory happiness at the fact that I hadn’t become someone’s sex-slave earlier in the day, but I couldn’t help but shake the feeling that Serena wasn’t as trustworthy as I may have been thinking. If that hobgoblin was off to have her way with my manhood, what’s to say Serena doesn’t want a crack at me? Wait—Wait—Wait, did I just humble myself in the process of questioning fucking an animal girl? I mean, they’ve been attractive and all so far, but that’s fucking bestiality, and I’m acting like I’m the fucking Hugh Hefner of the animal kingdom. Sigh, I need to calm the fuck down, and—wait, I didn’t turn out the fire, did I? At that moment, I rushed over a couple yards to the slightly burning ashes, reminiscing the once beautiful fire. “Shit” I murmured under my breath in shocking realization. Well, Serena’s gone, I’m in the pitch black night with only a few stars guiding my view, and I just broke rule “numero uno” in Serena’s guide to “Not getting raped/eaten while I get water.” I tried to find something, anything out of the ordinary, but there was nothing. Not a peep. Maybe nocturnal animals don’t exist wherever the fuck I am, so there’s no need to worry, and Serena was just fucking with me? Utter silence ensconced my happiness and returned my cynical disposition. Nothing is happening. Nothing will happen. Serena was just messing with you, JD. Nothing you need to worry about. Wait, this is Serena I’m talking about… Fuck. I lied down, covered up with what little shrubbery was around me, and instead of going to sleep, I went full predator and sat in the shrubbery, leering, waiting for some slimy, conniving, decrepit monster to try and rape or eat me. Eyes wide open, corneas searing, and body aching in pain. My subconscious cynicism clouded, infiltrated, and impregnated the few calming thoughts I still held deep down, and left them lying in the dust. Suddenly, I could hear drops of some thick fluid percolating around the fire, approaching my safe haven, intruding upon the little secturity I still felt. All culminating to the moment when I would take the one left over jagged stick, and test my fate. You just wait you rotten fuck. When you come within 10 feet of me, you’re finished. Footsteps joined this ensemble of my night terrors, and my sweat decided it wanted to play the melody. Each inch further, and these were some slow fucking steps, brought my fear threshold closer to my current situation. Being as it may have been, fear was nothing compared to the innate sense of survival pulsing out of my every vein. Is this thing fat? Is it drunk? These steps are slow as hell, and what’s with the dripping—it’s creepy as fuck. Is that thing salivating? Whatever, now’s my shot, and I’m going to take it. I clenched tight to my stick, squatted down a bit further, focused my eyes on the target, and sprang out. Screaming and swinging like a barbarian trying to fight a bear. I tackled my target, and a bit of fluid covered me, while something hit the ground. And I tumbled over as the thing pushed me off of it. “What was that… uhm… JD?” The voice questioned in severe distress. How does it… ugh—how does it know my name… Oh fuck… In my fit of terror, I must have attacked Serena thinking she was, ugh. Time to apologize, and try to make less of an ass of myself I mustered up what little sense of pride and courage I had left, and responded, “Serena, I don’t know what got into me—I… I was just so frightened that I reacted poorly. I’m terribly sorry.” Silence. Is she honestly writing something down right now? Before I could actually put the pieces together, she proclaimed the final thing before I blacked out from thirst and exhaustion. “Sorry, I’m not Serena.” Hey guys, here's my second chapter part 1. The first chapter was more of introduction than anything else, but the exposition takes place in chapter two, so I decided to break it into two pieces in order to create a level of flow between the pieces. Chapter Two Part 1: Sweet dreams—Time to wake up “No—Ugh… I don’t want another drink.” The voice stated, with a burly, but drunken tone. “Come on sweetheart, it’s not like you have anywhere to go.” Yet another voice responded, but this one, more conniving and feminine. “No… I’ve got to get **** to ** **** and ****” The voice kept cutting out… So blurry and distant… “Your ****** doesn’t **** to **** ***** this.” The feminine voice began fading out. The space turned dark, and suddenly I saw myself lying down in a forest. The empty void transformed into a framework of sounds, replicating the events from yesterday. The forest—the shimmers of light falling down like a chorus of strands, hitting the dim surface of the undercarriage, all aligned to form this scene. There I lay, empty and voiceless, without a care in the world—sleeping. The limited, tattered rags laid over me, barely censoring my totem pole. Once again—Am I astral projecting? This time I can see myself, lying in grass… in a forest—oh fuck… I know how this one is going to end up. I willed my brain, my body, even my soul to wake up. To get up, and avoid watching the triumphant hobgoblin make use of me like a baby toy. Regardless of the emanating fire burning within my heart, screaming for me to wake up, I couldn’t move at the time. I was stuck in place, watching my own rape take place. It wasn’t as bad as I would have thought. The hobgoblin, thick and heavy with unusually pale skin, slowly paced around me, prodding and making unnatural grunting sounds, but ended up standing still without a purpose. She was clueless as to what I was, or so it seemed. Eventually, she clued in after removing my—Ahem, rags, and proceeded to… Aw… Fuck—I’m going to need to wash myself later… If I don’t—Ugh, she slobbered all over it and… Fuck—just watching this makes me want a shower, or even a jump in a lake. She “finished” her deplorable activities, and lulled herself to sleep through means of simply curling up like an exhausted lion, and—well sleeping. I sat there, still stuck, just viewing my empty body, void of my consciousness, unaware of the events that transpired before his awakening. Wait… How do I know this is what happened… I feel like I’d heard someone… Agh… My head fucking hurts… Slowly, the scene in front of me dissipated softly into nothing… It was reminiscent of the subtle translation from rain to sun—minus the rainbows. As I came to, dull voices, dim lighting, and skewed visions of a room around me guided my five senses. Gentle whispers glided across the room, drifting in their own obscurity. The feminine voices trailed as ambient noises full of hidden conversation. “Why did this happen?” The first voice, motherly and kind, pleaded in all sincerity. “There haven’t been any issues up to this point, so why now?” The second voice, more rough and cruel, interjected. “I’ve heard that some of the Jinko from Terra-Veinira caught news of male slaves being shipped through off-routes of the forest.” This third voice was much less definitive, but had a slight elderly tone to it. The first voice proclaimed in sadness, “The problem isn’t that they ‘may’ be coming, it’s that if they do… and they find ‘him’… well-” “We’re going to lose everything we’ve built until now!” The second voice quickly cut her off, this time shouting. “Be quieter, you’ll wake him up.” The third voice kindly subdued the second voice, in response. ... Their conversation closed in awkwardly subtle silence. Slight yawns and gentle moans could be heard across the room, but their nature was obviously to fill the void soon to arise. To break the silence, unsurprisingly, the second voice cut through the air like a dagger, “You think I care at all whether or not that man gets his fucking beauty sleep? We may as well throw his useless ass off to the Jinko as a bargaining chip!” She finished, but nobody had anything to contribute. She was like a psychopath yelling at a wall—needless to say, nobody felt inclined to respond. “I mean… why are we even questioning this? We have a good thing going on here, and even if there’s a low chance the Jinko will even show up, why risk it? He’s not worth anything to--” The door creaked opened, and a fourth voice, cunning and sharp-tongued, interjected, “Just shut up, Margaret. Nobody wants to hear the ramblings of a lonesome widow.” The second voice—or ‘Margaret’ vengefully retorted “What did you just call me you--!” As per usual, someone cut off Margaret’s screaming. This time, the first voice, much closer to me than I remembered, proclaimed, “Wait you guys… I think he’s finally coming to. One of you needs to grab Serena.” The crowd of three girls approached the rickety, but soft wooden bed I laid half-asleep within. Two of them pulled up in small, wooden bedside stools, while the other one propped herself up on the rough, wooden wall. The room soon filled with ambient chatter, and I repeatedly blinked my eyes in an attempt to shatter my dream state. The girls came into focus, and I must have been shocked to the point of physically moving up on the bedframe, because their eyes not only drifted up, but looked somewhat concerned for me. Shit… Even more animal girls—it’s way too early in the morning for this fairy tale scenery. The gentle, grey haired—furred?—Woman leaned in close with a wet rag in hand. She was wearing a gentle white and black dress-like outfit; reminiscent of that a servant of some high-class figure would wear. Her skin was a bit more pale, and shriveled than the others in the room, but still quite soft and comforting. Her soft, furry hands placed the moist rag on my head, and slowly wiped down my face, clearing my eyes, and waking me up. I jumped back ever so slightly, but it was enough for her to notice, considering her hands were on me at the time. “Are you okay?” She questioned, worrying for my condition. Holy fuck… Was I just thinking about kissing a wolf-girl? My god JD, keep that shit in your pants. She may be cute—soft hearted, nice, cute—with beautiful, soft, voluptuous brea—Oh fuck, cut that shit out man. Just fucking respond to the question before they start to wonder whether you can talk or not. After a bit of mental fist fighting, and aligning my thoughts with my conscience, I responded, “…Yeah, I’m fine. But… Where am I? And, no offense, but who are all of you?” Before a coherent response could trickle out to answer my questions, Margaret jumped right in and persisted with her typical flaming tongue, “Ugh… Even his voice in insufferable… Why don’t we just sell him to the—“ “Just stop being so persistent, Margaret. He’s not a bad person from the looks of it, and you need to calm down.” The third woman retorted with empathy for me, but slight anger directed towards Margaret. Margaret was a rough looking, brown hair girl. She looked to be in her early 30’s or late 20’s… but with animal-girls—no, based on what the third one looked like, monster girls, I couldn’t tell what the age scale was. She had scruffy, shoulder length hair that slightly draped over her face, and slight scars along her arms. Under her rough hair, a glint of a poorly aged brow shown through. Almost as if she had furrowed her brow one too many times throughout her lifetime, resulting in permanent wrinkle lines. Moving on to her more… ‘Defining’ features: her arms laid bear outside of her blouse, revealing human like appendage, blue-tinted wings sprouted from her back like tree leafs. Fluttering slightly every so often. The final, and most prominent feature was her protruding stinger. With the body of a human, she surprised me to no end in this display of mutation. A large yellow and black venom sack, with stinger and all, covered her backside, right about where her butt would be. So… I’m with a maid-wolf and a bitchy bee? Hornet? Wasp? Whatever… What about the third one, what was she? Silky, blue, draping lines of fabric lunged down from the third one’s body and slightly covered her protruding spider legs. Her legs were a dull yellow striped with moss green. She was voluptuous and beautiful—or would have been, but she was quite old. Crows feet expanded from her eyes towards the distant past of her remaining smooth skin. She was a spider-woman, clear and true to the day. Her hair greying, and her body diminishing, she was still quite beautiful for her time. My lord… They’re all fairly old, but pretty nonetheless. Before I had noticed it, a painful silence gut the innards of the room like a thanksgiving turkey, and filled it with a dirty, unkempt sense of emptiness. Fuck… are you really that bad at conversation, JD? You can’t stop the awkward silence ever, can you? You know what, just dive in and end it… “So,” I interjected, breaking the silence, “who are all of you?” Margaret was of course the one who shrugged off my question, but ironically I could still hear her whisper “I’m Margaret” under her breath. The second woman was the elderly spider, and she was much more detailed than Margaret, but still somewhat vague. “I’m Nadia, a Jurougumo. I’ve lived in this village for many years, and am one of the elders here.” The final woman to introduce herself was the one sitting by my bedside, which I had dismissed upon my own cruel volition, for I was focusing on my situation more than her. She had been continuously checking me, in order to make sure I was okay. “I’m Erica, the one who you tackled last night. I’m a Kikimora, a married one at that. My husband is down at the meeting hall setting up lunch. Also—” Her husband? Well there goes what little happiness I had in store—wait, what the living hell am I thinking. She’s married, not an object, and she’s part wolf… I need to calm my shit down. Before she could continue any further, and lord knows I was fine listening to her voice, Serena and the fourth girl came bursting through the door, and running toward me. … We lay silent, looking at each other in mutual discomfort. She had left me, and I had avoided her warnings. Both of us made some major mistakes, but hers must have had some reason behind it. You’re the man here, JD. Get on your symbolic knees, and fucking apologize to her. I pulled out what little manhood I had left in this uncomfortable situation, and professed my apology. “Serena, I made a huge mistake in neglecting your warning about the fire. And Erica, I overreacted to my own fears, and took them out on you without remorse. For these reasons, I apologize, and hope you will both forgive me.” There, I fucking did it. I pulled my shit together and apologized. Proud of me? The two girls looked at each other, and the currently nameless girl smiled as she leaned against the door. This fourth girl had alcohol on her breath, and red hair. She was more unkempt than the others, but much more relaxed. Her blood red hair must have been her most defining feature. As I stared at this fourth woman, and Serena gazed towards Erica. We were locked in dead silence, until Erica burst into slight laughter, and all our eyes darted towards her. Does she think something’s funny? I wonder what’s going through her head. We all confusedly looked at each other, before I collected my determination, bottled it up, and questioned, “Why are you laughing, Erica?” She wiped what seemed to be a tear in her eye before quickly responding, “It’s just been so long since anything has been this lively around here.” We all picked partners and quietly stared at them for a moment or two, before joining this gentle woman in her laughter. Why was I so stressed? Why was I so worried she’d be upset with me? It’s not like any of them would be hurt by something I said or did—Agh… At that moment, my head began to hurt. However, I didn’t understand why at the time, and dismissed it with my typical level of mental degradation. “What’s wrong?” Erica asked, obviously concerned. “N-nothing, I’m fine.” I responded, obviously lying. We all continued to talk a bit more, and it turned out that the fourth girl was a Red-Oni named Diana. That made five, plus me. Diana: the Red-Oni with an affliction with boos. Erica: The gentle hearted Kikimora with a motherly nature, and unfortunately a husband. Nadia: The Jurougumo, and elder of the shantytown. Margaret: The quick-tempered widow, a hornet, and recent member of the town. And finally, Serena, a foreigner to the town with just a few ties to Erica. They proceeded to instruct me as to where I could receive some more suitable clothing, before heading to the meeting hall. As I washed myself in the next-door, public bathing house, I questioned my circumstances, and ties to Serena. In all honesty, this isn’t half bad, but I want to know why I’m here… Or even, how I got here… And what is up with Serena? She didn’t have her journal, and stopped acting so distant. Maybe it is just that she sees me as a specimen, rather than a person. She’s the only one I don’t know much about. I know that she’s a Black Harpie, and she lives up on the north side of the large mountain near Duskriver. I finished dressing myself, and examined my wardrobe. I had beige pants, most likely consisting of what felt to be hide and silk lining. The world of clothing is much better with things like cotton, but silk insides aren’t too bad. The torso included a vest and white cloth rags. It felt like pseudo-Viking apparel, but they wouldn’t have any clue who Vikings were, much less what they wore. I checked my boots, tight and firm, before stretching my arms up, breathing a sigh of relief as I approached the large, wooden doors. When did they have the time to build all of this? It’s quite great craftsmanship for the dark-age like world they live in. I slowly creaked the door open, releasing the filter of darkness, and purging my soul with thickets of white, clear, vibrant sunlight. The trees from around this area were much higher than the others, and as I looked down, expecting moist grass below my feet, I saw a wooden pathway, with a far drop leading below it. She said a shantytown, right? So in this world, interconnected tree houses is considered a town? Interesting. As I walked in the general vicinity of the larger tree house, assuming that had to be the meeting hall, I noticed many children—or rather girls, playing in the pathways. Enjoying themselves, having fun like children should. The town was wondrous—a spectacle. As a kid, I always wanted a giant tree house, and this town delivered. The structure was tied together with thickets of spider silk and complex boardwalks connecting the different trees. The girth of these things was astounding alone, but the complete and utter, standalone miracle of nature constructed around it drew my attention. I reached the hall after “Shoo-ing” some young girls from the town off of me. I pushed the door open, and as light flooded into the dimly lit hall, I saw the great faces of the townsfolk, smiling, having a good time, and rejoicing in their good times. Well, I may as well join them… Holy Fuck, there’s another dude here… Maybe he knows what happened to me. “Care if I join?” I interrupted. A multitude of voices accepted my request promptly, and rushed me to the table. We all enjoyed ourselves, drank, ate, and spent some decent time discussing everyday town “banter” before falling silent. This meal filled with happiness and laughter was the highpoint of my visit, and arguably the only genuinely fun time I had in the shantytown. If only those times could have continued. So yeah, that's the first part of chapter two, and arguably the less enjoyable part. Exposition is thick and harsh--but you've got to get through it, no? Thanks again guys, and I'll be posting every so often. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 9:07 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [2/8] So yeah, it only really made sense to post part two of the drudgingly long exposition a day after the other (considering their two parts of one whole). Chapter 2 Part 2: Welcome to Paradise—Time to say Goodbye Why do situations I’m in always turn out worse for me than expected? I mean, there must be some limit to bad karma—if there even is bad karma. Aside from the few who were still eating, gorging themselves in the meat stew cooked by Steve, the other guy here, we all lackadaisically hung our heads back, some sliding down their seats from what I like to call the “itis”…The feeling of being over encumbered after eating a large meal, typically with delicious food—a form of food coma. Serena and Erica didn’t consume as much as the others and I, but they were still quite exhausted. Without much small talk to break the coating of silence created in the wake of our merriment, I decided, in my typical awkward matter, to address what I considered to be one of many elephants in the room. I cleared my throat, took a deep breath, slid back up in my chair while shaking my head, and started, “So… Serena, what did happen the other night?” She confusedly looked up and wiped her barely dirty lips before tilting her head to the side in a questioning manner. I could tell she was struggling without her journal on hand to write down my everyday intrigue, so I decided to help her along the way. “You know… with the whole taking a long time getting water…? I mean—I know Erica came to pick me up and all, but what happened with you?” This time she caught on to what I was asking, but before she could respond, Erica cut in, smiling and shutting her eyes ever so slightly. “She went to go get fresh water from a nearby freshwater stream, and ran into me,” she giggled a bit before continuing, “bathing—” God dammit… Why didn’t I go to get water? “She looked somewhat exhausted, so we took a bath together, and then she told me about you. I told her to go back to town in order to get some rest, and decided to come get you.” She wasn’t finished, but I knew what was coming next. “And—” Before she could finished, I cut in, smarmy as ever, and continued, “And I went jungle-psycho on you with a sharp stick. Sorry about that one.” I finished, diverting my eyes, and spinning my wooden spoon ever so slightly on my plate to avoid an awkward confrontation with Steve. “Oh—so that’s why Erica came back covered in dirt yesterday. Glad she wasn’t attacked by something dangerous.” The somewhat old man smiled slightly as he cleaned the dishes. You’re quite the piece of work, aren’t you, JD? Attacking some dude’s wife, and then thinking about boning her… I mean honestly—Fuck… I just realized what I was thinking… Fuck it, they may be monster girls, but some of them are hot as fuck. “Hey man, I’m sorry for roughing up your girl… I honestly meant no harm, and if you feel so inclined, come hit me.” I responded, with no courage or solidarity in my statement. The room drew silent, and aside from Margaret who was just happy to see me get hit and Diana who was too drunk to actually give mind to the situation, everyone seemed uncomfortable. Others followed my lead from before, and fiddled with their clothes and wooded utensils in attempts to break any chances of unnecessary eye contact. I pushed my chair aside, stood up, walked towards Steve, and puffed my chest out in an act of apology. He gently placed the plate down, took off his white apron, and walked out from the musty kitchen. While approaching me, he kept a solemn face, revealing his somewhat dangerous nature. His build was large, and his face had some slight scars—indicating a level of experience superior to mine. Right in front of me he stood, staring down at me from a height of what had to be over six feet. As he raised his fist, clenched tight, and drew back his arm, his expression tightened, and he began to swing. Fuck, fuck, fuck! This is going to hurt like all hell… What were you thinking, JD! I closed my eyes in slightly reluctant fear, as my reflexes got the better of my willpower. I solemnly accepted my fate, and soon to come bruises, as I clenched my teeth, bearing for the punch. However, the hit did not come, but rather, he placed his large, hairy hands on each of my shoulders, and began, “JD, I understand what it’s like to be new here. It’s intimidating, wretched, and fills your heart with fear. I may have been here for 30 or so years, but that doesn’t mean I’ve forgotten.” He explained, gently. This is amazing. Another human man—someone who can relate to me… I can’t believe how stupid I was acting in my fit of pride. Just as I was beginning to smile up at him, my fears struck. … A tightly clenched fist came flying towards my face like a bullet, and while it didn’t do too much damage—assuming he held a bit back—it still hurt like hell. He wiped his hands together, and looked down at me grinning ever so slightly. “What—I thought you…” I couldn’t finish in my shock. “That’s for tackling my wife into the dirt. Remember, regardless of how similar we may be, you still shouldn’t fuck with a man’s girl.” Just as he finished, he threw his large arm down in a jester of friendship, and I accepted it. He firmly gripped my hand, and in one strong tug, he pulled my entire weight up. As he pushed me towards the birch wood tables, and laughed slightly, he finished, “Now go take a seat, we’re gonna’ get down to business.” Those who were seated at the other tables—namely Diana who used the length of one side of the table just for booze, and Margaret who just didn’t want to be near me—moved to the central table, as Steve, a regular “Hasselhoff” sat at the end, looking across at all of us. Aside from Serena and I, the rest of the members grimaced and furrowed their brows as they leaned in further, to express the severity of the situation. Steve began, with his usual painfully realistic tone, “As you two may have heard, there’s rumors of human slave traders taking a route through the forest to reach Terra-Veinira—” before I could ask my obvious question, he answered as though reading my mind, “It’s a larger forested city—or would it be considered just a large town? Regardless, all you need to know is that place is a dangerous pain in the ass, and if you end up there, you’re most likely going to be in chains.” He let out a slight sigh, as if he expected me to take the news a bit more subtly, and without as severe facial expressions. I slightly gulped, and nodded in response, as we had reached a slight understanding. Well—I’ll take this warning more seriously, and avoid that fucking death trap of a city. He took a drink of what smelled to be some kind of ale, and continued, “The problem is that we don’t know if they’ll pass through our town, and if they do, we’re like a convenience store of men. As you may realize, men are in scarcity here, and women are in control. Meaning, we’re like rare diamonds, or gold, and everyone wants a piece.” He took another swig of ale. “So what you’re saying is that we either have to hide like pussies, or hope they don’t actually come through here?” I questioned. He looked down with some remorse, before answering, “I think you’re going to have the larger problem here. You see, it’s not just the slave traders we’re avoiding; it’s the people trying to intercept them. Now assuming our Crow-Tengu informant is correct in her assumptions, we’re fucked either way. We won’t be able to avoid the Jinko heading down our way, but we may be able to deter them by baiting them towards their interception.” He looked around, sighing and shaking his head slightly as he realized that not many of us understood what he was saying. “Why would we help them? Shouldn’t we hide—” before Serena could finish her question, Erica cut in, obviously just as informed as Steve. “We wouldn’t let them know we helped, we would just overview the traders, and when they passed town, we would reveal their location with fire. The Jinko are great hunters, so they’d most likely find the traders quickly, and be done with their search.” She moved over to Steve, and grabbed onto his arm as he continued. “Basically, the enemy of our more threatening enemy is our greatest asset.” He took a swig, feeling pretty proud of his new rendition of the popular ‘enemy is my friend’ saying, along with his plan. I, being the smart-assed cynic that I was, questioned the means to reach these eventual ends. “How are we going to manage that—especially without being discovered?” He pulled out a raggedy, rough, unfinished map of our forest, and described our path of attack. “The problem is that you’re here—no offense. The enemy won’t take someone as old as me, but they’ll see your fresh blood as perfect slave material. We need to stop them before they even notice you exist, or chances are they’ll make our settlement here the new ‘Terra-Veinira Resort.’” He took another drink, and pointed to our location on the map, a slight, barely noticeable clearing in the brush of the trees. “Here’s where we are,” he dragged his finger across the map towards the grasslands near Alnor, showing a marked blue X with a line dragging from it. “This is an unmarked town—mainly used for slave shipment to other locations, especially the underground city. The line is a depiction of their ‘ideal’ path, or rather, the most effective path they would take if trying to quickly cut through towards Terra-Veinira.” He looked up with a serious frown covering the slight wrinkles across his face. “The problem is… The Jinko. They’re already here, just not openly.” What the fuck…? I thought we had some time—a chance to get out… Now all of us are going to be attacked? Or worse… Enslaved? He took one final sip from his mug, and placed it aside. “We have 2 scouts who’ve informed us that the main collection of Jinko is up here…” He drew a circle in red—the circle, just inches away from the village on the map, but far enough away in actuality for them not to find us. “Here’s our real problem. We need to draw them further from us, to avoid a conflict right next door.” Before he could continue after a final sigh of distress, Margaret cut in. “You guys are being ridiculous,” the whole room turned to her as she leaned back and smirked slightly, continuing, “You know… If we just throw ‘JB’? Was that your name? Whatever… If we throw him away for now, and let him run back towards the underground city, he can escape, and none of us will be in danger. Right now, he’s just dragging us down with him… Kind of like—” “That’s Enough!” Steve cut her off, and she reluctantly dropped her smirk, and clicked her teeth at me. I know she’s being harsh, but she’s right… If I were to head north, based on this map, there’s more forest I could cut through. I could take some materials from here—namely food and water, before trekking off and saving all the kids here… What are you thinking JD? They’re offering to protect you, and you want to throw that away for some kids… Who are you… No-No, It’s the right thing to do. If things don’t work out, the risks are too high. I’ll see what Steve has planned. While I was confirming my options, they had covered the first part of the plan, so I acted as though I heard them, and listened in for Steve’s conclusion. “Finally, after we’ve dropped the bundle, Serena will light the fire with a torch she can carry, and their location will be lit up like the northern lights. Two birds with one torch.” He looked around for approval towards the plan, and everyone, besides me, began to clap. I quickly clued in, and joined them. “JD, don’t worry. We’re going to work this out. They won’t be coming through until tomorrow evening anyway, so we’ve got time.” Steve reassured me. Everyone looked around, and released sighs of relief at the realization that Steve’s plan had a chance. He stood up, rolled the raggedy map into a tube, and proclaimed, “Meeting adjourned.” We all stood up, and I rushed to Serena as she left the room. Margaret snickered, and the others just solemnly shook their heads in approval towards me, before heading to their respective houses. Considering everything was so closely bound together—even the houses—in this town, I was surprised this group separated so far out across the boardwalks. Serena and I shared the same guest holding, but there were two semi-defined rooms that kept our relationship in check. She undressed in the other room, and lay in her bed, wearing very little. I noticed she wasn’t asleep, so as I, myself, disrobed and threw my single sheet of cloth over my body, dull heat warming me, I began to pester her about my situation. “Serena, you awake?” I questioned. … No response, but I think I could hear her reaching for her journal. “Look, I’m not going to give you any insight into my species right now, so you may as well just lay down and put the journal aside for now.” I enforced my stance with a slight knock on the wooden planks connecting our rooms. I could hear her rustling around a bit, before pushing her journal aside, and laying back down. “Yes, I’m awake.” She finally responded. “Great… Mind if we talk a bit.” I uncomfortable pleaded. “Not really, but about what?” She asked in concern. “Would—“ I could barely force the words out, but I continued, “Would things be safer if I did what Margaret was suggesting… You know… left?” … Further silence, nothing but empty wind and rustling trees from outside hitting the walls entered my ears, until I heard Serena sigh slightly, before responding, “I think whatever you think is right will end up working.” For such a typically desensitized girl, she does have a way with words when it matters. “Thanks, Serena. Good night.” I proclaimed. “No problem. See you tomorrow.” She responded, immediately hitting a sense of slumber. What was I worrying about—things will work out. I drifted into a thick coat of slumber as my body hit a sense of limbo and my mind floated off into the world above me. “You just hurt everything you start, *****. How could *** do **** ** *** ******!?” An angered, teenaged voice yelled. “Look, I did everything *** *****, ***** me and ** **** *****.” The same burly man from last night’s dream responded. “You just ruin everything…” The feminine voice said as the space fell apart, and the meeting hall opened up in my dream space. What the hell… There’s fire, and I’m being dragged away… Steve is—oh god… “You just ruin everything…” the words emanated in my mind as I saw this horrific scene. The entire shantytown was falling apart at the hinges, and because of a failed plan. I know that thinking negatively is part of my nature, but this was a new level. It felt like a premonition, regardless of the truth. Fires wages, children dragged deeper in the forest, and Jinko ravaging the halls. The body I was viewing from turned around, and I saw Erica, holding Steve. She sobbed, and wept, and as the tears flowed creating a river of sadness—pushing me away—she looked towards me in anger. She began to open her mouth, and I saw the words mouthed through her lips, even though all sound drowned out in that moment. …. “You just ruin everything…” I broke my eyes open in terror, and slowly pushed up, grabbing my face, and feeling my tears… The pain of losing others burned through my mind, and left my body in a cold sweat, only heated by the warm winds still hitting the room’s interior. Shit, so it’s still only about 1 Am, eh? If I’m going to do this… I have to do it now. I quietly grabbed my clothes, dressed myself, and raided the house’s dining area for whatever was there. To my surprise, berries, dried meat, and some flasks of fresh water sat under the “Special preserves” looking section of the open holding slots. I pulled what I could carry out, and then went back again, laying it out on the bed. Berries for days, at least 20 meals worth of dried meat, that’s 10 days, 14 medium sized hide flasks, all recently filled with water from the spring. That’s enough for 8 days of travel? More if I can survive on my own—but I’ll just round it out to 10, assuming I can at least find a spring of fresh water somewhere on my way. Alright, and if I take this hid vest and use it as the “exoskeleton, with the straps being the arm holes, and pin it to the cloth shirt left out from yesterday, then I have a pseudo-bag. I’m ready. I laced the bag with what would fit in, unfortunately leaving at least one small pile of berries. I was no technician, but I was proud of my craftsmanship. I managed to formulate a method for pinning the cloth to the hide with metal points used for arrows and hunting. This led to a makeshift backpack, rickety, but one that wouldn’t fall apart easily. I approached the door slowly, and realized I had no clue how to get down. I dug through my mind for any glances at a way down, and realized towards the back of the meeting hall, there was a hollowed section of a thick fir tree, probably where they climb up. I slipped out, peering, but it seemed nobody was awake, as I looked up to the cool lighting of the moon, reminiscent of being underwater, I regretfully contemplated my conscience, and the goodness of my deeds. For once, I was helping others aside from myself, and… I honestly liked being alone at the time. I reached the meeting hall, and crept down the tree, noticing the moon dropping in the sky. It looked as though I had around two hours left—plenty for getting distance. The tree was hard to slide down, but not impossible, and I dove further in. I slowly inched down, realizing they made it this way to avoid having people easily climb up/down it, and as I neared the bottom, I just dropped. I made a somewhat clear mental map of where the Jinko are supposed to be… I think? Fuck—JD, now is not the goddamn time to be wasting your talents when it comes to memorizing shit… You’re sort of directionally challenged, but they were obviously to the right of our location, right and down. That means they’re south east of the town, and so you should head northwest… Fuck yeah! I got this. I pushed on the soft grass, feeling good to not be on wood any longer, and I pushed forward, using the central tree as my center in choosing where to go. I found my orientation, and moved the opposite way from the Jinko camp, heading up towards the desert… It concerned me to go through the desert at the time with limited recourses, so I tried my best to stick along the forest, and cut up through the mountains. The mountains will be more barren and dangerous than the forest, but not impossible to get through… like the desert. The problem is the map only showed what the start of each of the areas looked like, barely revealing any of what the locations had to offer. How the fuck… do I use this information? I can reach the mountains, but hearing that the underground city has slaves—human slaves—human male slaves, is not very reassuring. I’d have to just trek past the depth of the city, and hope I’d reach somewhere with living people… I had ventured far enough off at this point to no longer see the village, and as I continued walking, I believed my actions were helping the group. I journeyed towards the deep bristles of the pines, and assumed I had moved maybe half and inch on the map… It had been about an hour and a half of just walking through grass, watching trees, but I was fine with it at the time, because it garnered some safety for the Shantytown—and Serena. The air grew noticeably cooler, as I pondered my next moves on this island. I was well dressed for warmth, but the cold? Well, it wasn’t too bad, just slightly uncomfortable, which I could deal with. The dawn break cut through the sky, and purged the island of the dull comfort the moon once laid upon it. As the sun’s warmth drew nearer, but not very near, as the sky was still dark blue, I sat down for a moment, and looked at the clearing I was in. Beautiful… When you give something up for someone, they say you get some kind of payment for doing so. I always thought of it as a give-take kind of thing, but this shit is awesome. Gorgeous forest, avoiding conflict, saving others, and tons of food… It’s a win, win, and win for everyone. I cannot believe I even considered putting them all at risk, especially considering that I’m fine, and will b— A rustle from the tree line gave way to a creature approaching the clearing from the woods, and I threw myself behind a stone sitting towards the edge of the clearing to avoid its direct line of sight. Fuck—Fuck—Fuck! I’m so fucked right now! Okay… Oh-fucking-kay… I’m going to keep my eyes on it, and when it leaves, I’ll dart for the other side of clearing. The creature clawed at the ground, and sniffed the surrounding area before peering around the tree line, and talking to itself. “I could have sworn—They told me that the slave traders caught word and wanted to leave early… I smelled something, and could have sworn I something.” The feminine creature murmured in frustration. Shit… I slowly pushed my hand on the grass, as quietly as possible, and leered over the side of the rock, before quickly hiding again as it began to stare at me. That’s a fucking tiger-woman… Is this what a Jinko is? Shit… So my dream must have been wrong… I imagined them as being reptiles or club-wielders like Diana, but not fucking tigers… Shit… I calmed my breathing as best as I could, and footsteps began leaving again as I heard the creature murmur something along the lines of, “Nothing here… Damn.” to herself. I reached over, and looked into the clearing. Nothing but streaming water hitting the rocks just outside the clearing made any sound, and the creature had appeared to leave. Safe… I’m fucking Safe… Now just time to gather my things. I let out a sigh, and turned back to my things when I was met with a fearsome pair of eyes. Four paws, a woman’s body, rugged abs, long dark brown hair, and a scar down her tiger-influenced arm… She stared me down, at what could have been eight feet in my eyes at the time—being that I was flooded with fear. She squatted down and smiled slightly, before a conniving grin stretched across her face, and she tackled me down before I could hop up. She held me down, and clawed into my skin in rage, as she grabbed my neck with one hand and propped by up against the stone. Sharp pane surged down my spine, and my body grew number as her claws surged into my skin and pierced my will. I was beaten, and exhausted. Fuck… Here comes an eternity of slave hood, JD Just as I thought she’d knock me cold, and drag me back to the camp, she sighed slightly, pushed harder against me, and grabbed my face with her free hand. She blushed ever so slightly, and moved in on my face, inspecting the areas with slight blood from our little wrestling match. She opened her paw, to attempt and avoid scarring me, and she wiped my dull, light brown hair aside. She then pressed her paw against my cheek, and moved in for the kill. Her soft, rosy red lips pushed up against mine, and she closed her eyes. She held there for a short while before returning, taking a breath in. “Well, that was exciting.” She exclaimed in suspended disbelief. She looked at me excitedly, and licked my wounds slightly. Is this fucker mental? She just cut me up, and then tried to—Oh… this is the ‘rape’ they’d all been referring to… So that’s why there are male slaves… Mating season. Motherfucker… I’m not your sex toy. Her excited expression suddenly returned to her anger fairly quickly, and she remarked, “Where were you planning on running, sweetheart?” I wonder if she’ll think I’m dead if I just don’t respond. That’d be nice. “Playing dead? That’s adorable, but I don’t have time for it.” She replied as she revealed her claws once again. She began to press them against my skin, and I immediately complied. “I was running north, to avoid being caught by the Jinko.” I responded. “Well, look how that turned out for you.” She craftily retorted. “Yeah, well you’re the one who just made out with me, shows your standards.” I argued back. Are you actually suicidal, JD? First provoking her, and now arguing with her? You’re honestly such a dumbass. She angrily glared into my eyes with her sharp, feline leer for a moment before smirking ever so slightly, and beginning to laugh. “Ahaha, I like people who have a bit of fight in them.” She smiled, rubbed my hair, and continued, “You’re heading north, right? I could possibly… Let this escape go… if I were to join you?” She finished, somewhat bashfully. Is. She. Fucking. Kidding? Well… I don’t have much of a choice here, and it’s not like saying no will get me anything but shackles… I’ll play along, and run when I have a chance. I removed my grimace, and calmly responded, “Well, I’ll consider it, if you let go of me… Ahaha.” We were both quite amused—her more so than me, but we ultimately both stood up, and while she watched me like prey, I tried to think how I could use her Well, for now… My best option is to wait things out, and take my chances with her. Heck… I may end up enjoying it. As we ventured further north, the dawn break guiding our journey, the shantytown was filled with sorrow—and that was for everyone, including Margaret. Have fun. Chapter 3: Passing Truth—Powerless I need to… I need to just do something to make sense of this shit… to mentally sum up my situation… or something. “Hey, can we take a break up here?” I questioned like a subordinate pleading to their master. The tigress nodded her head to slightly to the left, directing towards a nearby river. She turned to me, raised her right paw out, telling me to wait, and proceeded on all fours. Rushing towards the clearing just aside the river, she hopped from bush to bush, prowling for any potential threats to her new ‘possession.’ After she was fully satisfied with the current situation, she proceeded to the back of the clearing, on top of a mound, allowing her to oversee the break. “Alright, come—sit, get whatever rest you need.” She regretfully responded. Hmm… Maybe if I act more pathetic, she’ll lose interest? As this thought flew across my mind, I noticed her eyes—fixed on me, licking her lips in excitement and pleasure. She tilted her head slightly to the side for a better angle, and stayed, unblinkingly. Yeah… She’s not losing interest any time soon—or ever. Regardless, I needed this, so I’m glad she delivered. Time—just unwavering time to think about my situation. I mulled over what had transpired since my arrival a short two days ago on the island, and considered my future actions and decisions. I began mentally questioning myself—reminiscent of an interrogation, and delved into the core of what had happened. Let’s see… JD, were you molested since your arrival on the island? Yes. How many people have you met? Shit… How many um… Serena, Erica, Steve, Bitchy-Bee, Diana, Nadia, and… Oh holy hell… I don’t know this Jinko’s name…. I slowly turned up towards her, in fear of facing her lustful gaze once more, and my fear was rectified as I softly asked her, “Hey, what’s your name, by the way?” She looked very pleased by my question, but somewhat disdained at the thought of stating her name. She slowly nodded her head in compliance, and responded, “Avisera… My name is Avisera.” She blushed slightly—out of her character—and motioned towards me. What is she…? Oh, she wants me to tell her my name. Alright, I’m game—I guess. I gave her a look of realization as I responded, “I’m JD, nice to meet you—formally.” We both smiled ever so slightly, showing our mutual reliance. She required me for her own personal guise and pleasure, and she was going to be my way of surviving. Where was I…. Oh yeah, Serena, Erica, Steve, Bitchy-Bee, Diana, Nadia, and Avisera. That makes seven. Seven people, one man besides me… Alright, next question: Where have you been? A shantytown, and forested areas… That’s about it, I guess? Where are you going? North… Where? Not really a clue, but this Jinko knows her way around, so things should be fine… Alright, now finally: How did you get here? Well I think I just woke up her—Agh—Fuck, my head hurts. How—How did I get here? I don’t really remember… F-Fuck… I’ll skip it for now. It has to come to me at some point. That’s everything… My whole mental checklist is complete, and it seems not much has really happened. I pulled my bag aside, withdrew one of my flasks full of water, and took a sizeable swig from it. Fluid rushed down my dry throat and rejuvenated my being. I was fresh and clean again, with more energy than I had been without much fluid. As I placed the flask gently back on my unraveled bag, and reconnected the cloth to the hide, Avisera began approaching me—on all fours. I placed the neatly fixed bag to my side, and wiped my brow for a moment, before returning my site to the originally occupied mound. Where the hell did she— That’s when I noticed the gorgeous tigress, sprawled on all fours in front of me. She once again tilted her head ever so slightly, and blushed—cheeks flushed rosy red—as she gazed straight into my eyes, and moved in. Woah—Woah—Woah … What the hell? Does she just get horny randomly? I leaned back to avoid her pressing her soft, plump breasts against me, and she reacted by grabbing me and staring intently into my eyes. “Why are you running, JD?” She pleaded mischievously. Fuck, this girl is serious… “Why don’t we get moving, we’ve only walked for about half a day, so we haven’t made it too far… We should—” I was interrupted by Avisera’s soft lips, as she sharply lunged in and placed a kiss against my lips. “Why so shy,” she giggled, “I’m not that scary, am I?” She joyously questioned. Shit—Shit—Shit… Keep it in your pants, you bestiality-driven lunatic, JD! She pressed further up against me, laying her head on my chest, and rubbing her fingers gently up my shirt. Her plump, large breasts reached my chest, and she rolled from one side of me to my center, pushing me down flat on the grass in the process. Her tail was wagging ferociously, and her tongue slightly hanging between her puckered lips, in an expression of pleasure. The night fell sooner than I suspected, and just as things were rapidly jetting forward, I pulled tight to my senses, and pleaded to her, “Avisera,” I whispered, her face expressing pleasure at hearing her name—surprisingly, “I still have a bit of pain left over from those wounds I got earlier… from you, and they sting pretty bad. I’m sorry, but could be just rest here for now?” I finished solemnly, and her tale dropped—if only for an instant. She pushed off of me, and slowly walked away to the river, the moonlight layering her path in dull blue streaks of melancholy. She planted herself into a rock in the river, and dipped her feet in, staring up at the moon as she soaked her feet. My god… She’s pretty attractive—but why is she reacting like that? She slowly turned her head towards me, whimpering ever so slightly in the process. She slowly opened her mouth, but the words did no flow out, leading to her glaring at me, mouth gaping. She slowly closed her lips again as her cheeks flushed further and her head dipped towards her feet. She looks concerned… I should try to—no, let her deal with her own problems… You’re getting too involved, JD. Just let her initiate whatever she needs to. Her head quickly corked upwards, eyes glued to me, relaxing. She licked her lips quickly before pleading, “A-Am I not good enough?” Her ears falling, and her gentle, light brown arms tipping into the water as she sighed in relief of asking her question. So that’s it… You made her feel worthless, and now she’s all— “You know why they call me Avisera?” She questioned, cutting me off from continuing my thoughts. Silence fell over the clearing before she wiped her face softly, looked up to the moon, and stared back at me. “Most of the girls from my tribe were named after their relatives—or those who resemble the girls. Typically these relatives or resemblances are meant to fill the girls with pride. They decide on names from greatly respected individuals.” She pooled some water in her palm, stared down at it, and then let it fall gently from her fingers. “So, do you know why they call me Avisera?” She questioned, once again. “I-I umm… Was it your grandmother, or a great fighter?” I guessed. She snickered slightly, and showed the scar running down her right arm. She opened her mouth slowly, and responded, “Avisera was a traitor who left with a man when she was young—only to be hunted down by slave-traders, and killed for treason to the tribe. Apparently traders from Terra-Veinira were alerted of her via a sizable bounty, and exterminated her promptly.” She wiped her eyes, but no tears came out. “Well, why did they name you after her?” I questioned, obliviously. She took more water, and splashed her face softly with it, before responding, “Because of those events years back, the term ‘Avisera’ was branded in my tribe as meaning: ‘Worthless, Useless, and Unnecessary.’” She welled up in tears every so slightly at this point, before continuing, “they brand 4 girls in every generation within our tribe as the ‘Avisera’ they are then treated as slaves in their own right, and are branded with scars.” She finished. “Is it an attempt to garner control? To invoke the tribe members with fear?” I questioned. She hopped over, and sat down across from me. She sighed slightly, and shrugged her shoulders while responding, “Possibly, but I wouldn’t know. In all honesty, I think it’s to display the power to cities like Terra, where power between races is an important way of defining class. You know, if they show that their tribe is strong enough to waste 4 children each generation, it raises the prowess of those unbranded within the tribe.” She closed her eyes slightly, and crawled over to me, covering my lukewarm body. She’s been dealing with these emotions all her life—and I made her feel worse by rejecting her… Fuck, I—I don’t know what to do. I slowly turned around, and responded to her soft cuddling by holding onto her every so softly. We fell asleep lying loosely in each other’s arms—calm, and warm. “If you don’t fucking ***** this ******** *** with **** *****, well… I **** **** no ****** but ** ***** you, and **** ******” The rough, fatherly voice proclaimed. “B-But if I ***** this ****, then ** **** **** be ** ******” The familiar, burly voice responded… However, this time, the burliness dissipated as he continued talking, devolving into a dull, vague sense of insecurity. “Whatever, it’s **** *******, and * **** **** any **** ** **** *****! Get out, *** ***** ****.” The fatherly voice screamed. Both voices faded, and I couldn’t help but claw for more as I willed myself to stay in this dream a moment longer—to understand these words that kept dissolving into the world in vague mysteries. However, I was plunged into a pool of thick water—like drowning in slime, as I looked up to the moon, and saw dull, red lights flashing towards my eyes. I began to rise, and just as I was to enter this new realm, my eyes roughly opened. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 9:07 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [3/8] Chapter 4: New Path—Survivalist I awoke with a soft, hot sensation permeating my drearily, sleepless disposition—my palms gripping around the plump, juicy, bouncy masses of flesh, titillating and engrossing. The tigress blushed roughly, and sprang back in a fit of surprise, landing on the mound behind her. I slowly rubbed my eyes with my forearm, as I shook my head, and drudgingly forced my vision into focus, noticing the shocked, half-naked tigress lying in front of me. I lifted my hands in front of me, and slowly turned them so that my palms were facing me. Did I just—Shit, that felt… nice… I leered over at her body, sprawled upon the mound, gently licking her lips, and glaring into my eyes. Our mutual stare created a sense of lustful confusion, as we sat silently. Neither party wished to talk, as we met at a loss for words, and she moved up, stretching her back out. After cracking her neck with two swift tilts, she turned her gaze to the river, blue and glistening on the morning dew, before asking, “Would you like to bathe?” Is she asking if I’d bathe with her? I mean, fuck… should I? It’s not going to feel comfortable, but it should further her trust in me—and possibly give me a chance to slip away… No… No—No. Fucking. Way. I’m not doing it. I need to calm my sexual frustration down at some point today, so that I can keep everything on the low-down. I slowly pulled my gaze towards the water, and then directed my eyes towards her, before responding, “Frankly, I think we should just focus on getting north right now… Slave traders are bound to be up our asses in no time.” She slowly drew one of her claws across her lips, before continuing, “You are probably right. We should get going… I’ll quickly dip in to wash my scent off, while you pack things up.” “Alright, sounds like a plan.” I finished. We both continued forward into our activities, which were remedial towards our uncomfortable, lazing silence. She slowly dipped into the water, checking behind her before disrobing, to ensure I wasn’t peaking—or rather, that I would. I disregarded her petty ploys, before unveiling my pack, filing through the contents, and taking a swig of water from my typical morning dry throat. As I finished, shut the flask, and began pinning the metal arrowheads back upon the back, to lock it into the hide, I noticed that the holes were beginning to widen, meaning they would be useless for holding this makeshift excuse for a bag together in a few days. Well—That puts a bit of a limit on the time we can take before reaching a town. I’ll ask her when she’s finished how long we are from any noticeable towns. At that point, we just have to persevere to reach the town in a few days. I heard the plopping sound of a body leaving water, so I questioned, “Hey, Avisera,” she reacted with a slight hum before allowing me to continue, “how far do you think we are from the nearest town—in our route?” She took in a deep sigh, before reluctantly answering, “It’s Terra-Veinera… It would take about two days to reach there—but I’d suggest otherwise. Men don’t enter that city without being bound in chains.” She looked far more frightened than I had ever seen her to this point. “Is there anywhere else we could go?” I pleaded, in grave distress. She slowly turned towards me, funny dressed, but somewhat wet, and bent over, with a stick in hand. She poked it into the dry dirt, drawing a grainy, wavy coating towards the center, before expanding out with blank space, and points resembling mountains. She didn’t draw much to the side of us, however, which left quite a lot to the imagination. I slowly looked up at her eyes, locked in focus, and questioned, “What is this for…?” She tossed the stick aside, and pointed out her sharp claw, as she drew an x around the center of the grainy section. She continued by creating a jagged line ranging from the x towards the end of the grainy portion, and drawing a few small dots in different areas in the general vicinity, before drawing a circle around them—forming somewhat of a pod. She ran her finger across the line, and explained thoroughly, “This darker section is the forest we’re in, and this ‘X’ symbolizes our location, while the lighter, more blank space symbolizes the grasslands, and are home to Alnor: a threshold of slavery, along with other towns.” She slowly gulped in before looking into my eyes, empathetically, and proclaiming, “These dots are Terra-Veinira, and each symbolizes a part of the city. From the Jinkos, like myself, to the Ryu, everyone is part of what we call ‘The Harmony.’” Her voice died down further and further with each word, So it’s not one large city, but rather a bunch of interconnected, smaller tribes? I guess that’s how they hide their slave market—through small towns with interconnecting underground routes. “Why do they call themselves ‘The Harmony’?” I inquired. She gently brushed her shiny, hazel hair off her face, and pointed towards the center of the circle. She then slowly pieced what she was going to say together, and responded, “This is called ‘The Fire,’” she dragged her finger across from the fire and drew 6 lines to each of the different dots, before continuing, “It’s a central meeting ground for the 6 different tribes, and acts as a transaction point for slaves and recourses. There’s the Ryu, the Jinko, the Werecats, the Oomukade, the Blue Oni, and the—“ She stopped part way through, and finished, “the point is—we should avoid it, and so we’ll take the longer route around and pass through a small town up north.” Okay, why did she fucking stop after the Blue Oni? You know what—screw it, I don’t care, and I won’t have to deal with it. Let’s just get going. I nodded in response, and slowly stood up, stretching my back in the process. I arched my back to a slight curve, and released a soft yawn, before proceeding to pick up my bag, and motion for us to leave. **************************************** Okay, time for a little game I call rock counting. There’s one… oh, look another… This is fantastic, three rocks in such a short time! I lazily stared to Avisera, who was pouncing from bush to bush as we passed through this forest path. The leaf cover above us was thin enough for dull green light to seep through, giving the effect of green specs of light floating down onto us. It was a beautiful spectacle, but not something I could fully appreciate at the time. I attempted to strike up a bit of conversation, noticing that while Avisera was jumping all over the place, she looked bored. I began, “So, what can I expect up north?” laughing ever so slightly towards the end. She stopped jumping around, checking for other girls, and as I continued walking forward, she moved right up to me, and began walking beside me. Her eyes were fixed on me, and she responded, “A lot more of me, that is for certain,” giggling, and grabbing onto my arm towards the end. “Well, I guess I have you to look forward to, but what about the cities.” I softly retorted. She smiled, gripped on tighter, and answered, “Aside from the capital of people hunting for guys like you, there’s Duskriver, the Bladetail Legion, and if we’re trying to get far away from here… I have a friend from the Amazoness tribe far north.” “How long will it take to get that far away from here?” I questioned, looking directly at her. As she stared back into my eyes, she responded, “About two weeks. Probably more, darling.” Okay—I was cool with the whole situation, but I’m not anyone’s fucking ‘darling.’ Nope, fuck that. I slowly stared back and said, “Well, hopefully we can speed things up, Avisera,” I rolled my eyes slightly and continued, “Given there are people hunting us, and what not…” I finished, sighing. She smirked under her teeth, and broke off from me, before running ever so slightly ahead, turning around, walking backwards, and responding, “Well, hopefully a certain weakling will be able to take care of himself—given he’s pretty cheeky,” she finished, giggling under her breath. We continued walking in this formation, silently. Her eyes fixed on me, while I gazed at our surroundings—further collections of shrubbery, grass, rocks, and moss coating the landscape. That rotten—is she fucking threatening me? If I don’t fucking stay with her, I’ll get killed? Fuck that I won’t—she’s right… Dammit! I smiled back, reluctantly, and widened my steps, in an attempt to reach her. She joyously grabbed back onto my arm, and we strutted along the forested path again. The light began hitting the leaves a lower angle, letting in a more yellow stream of colors, which tattered the greenery. I was astonished by the wildlife; or rather how everything fit together on this island, but that was to be expected from a guy without too many island pilgrimage experiences. “Well, considering there are supposed to be quite a few animal rapists out here—I’m surprised nothing bad has happened.” I proclaimed, puffing out air in a display of comedic humility. As she began to respond, more serious than me, quite a lot of rustling began in the tree line. She sighed slightly, and began to protrude her claws, while releasing me. “Stand still, okay?” She pleaded quietly, and I nodded in response. Suddenly, four larger, furry monster girls appeared, with what seemed to be honey covering their paws, and began to circle the two of us. Avisera evaluated their strength, and suddenly she turned her head to me and yelled; “Now!” the monster girls reacted by backing up slightly, but Avisera did nothing. She slowly leaned in towards me, and whispered, “Yep, these are grizzly. The problem is that I might not be able to stop them… Normally they’d be much calmer, so I think we should just make a break for it,” she finished, motioning towards a cut-away to thicker forestry on the left of us. The grizzly moved further and further in towards us, eyes in a complete and total daze. I readied myself to sprint, and as I did, I noticed that Avisera hadn’t moved a muscle since explaining our plan. What the hell… We need to get going, why is she—There’s no way, right? Is she actually planning on fighting these things? Okay, I’m going to give her a real fucking surprise. As the closed in on us one last time, Avisera finally slammed her lower paws on the floor, and screamed, “Now!” expecting me to run, as she went on all fours, and jumped one of them. Instead of running away, and leaving her, I began drawing them to the right—and they were walking slower than before, probably in a daze from the scream Avisera had just let out. What am I doing? Fuck it—I need her, and I’m not going to let her die on me. I noticed a small pond towards the edge of the clearing we were in. I figured that I could draw them to it, and then trick them into dropping in. They began picking up their pace, but in their large stature, it was hard for them to quickly pick up momentum, so I used that chance to reach the pond—ensuring Avisera was fine by glancing back at her. Shit—She finishes business quickly… She hasn’t noticed that I’m over here yet, so she’s running towards the left… Perfect, I can follow her soon. I initiated my little game of toro, by standing towards the edge of the pond as these sex-driven beasts charged at me, picking up speed gradually. I paced myself, and tried to find the best way to get past them, and make a break for Avisera. Okay, they’re all coming straight towards me—which means my best course of action would be…. To duck off to the side, and roll to the left from under them… Shit, I’ve got to time this perfectly. I lowered my stance, preparing myself to split step and dart off to the left, when suddenly, they were further up on me than I had anticipated, and were picking up speed much faster than I had expected. Oh shit! I waited just an instant before they were on me, lowered my stance even further, and kicked off with my right foot, preparing to roll with my left. The first two went just as planned, and fell far into the water, struggling to claw their way back up. The third, however, began slowly changing her course by turning to the left, without reducing her momentum. Shit, wait… I can duck and dodge and she’ll end up…. Perfect I grinned, and charged back towards her, as we were about to meet, I used the last of my strength, and dodged behind a tree, leading her to plow face first into it—knocking herself down in the process. I fell back against the tree, and released a slight laugh as I noticed they had torn me up pretty bad when I tried to roll under them the first time… Fuck… I need to head over to Avisera. I slowly inched towards the clearing, dreading each and every step as I forced my aching body towards my bad, and I fell against it. I exhaled hard, as I pulled out one of the flasks and took a swig of lukewarm water before wrapping it back up. I cannot imagine what would have happened if those things weren’t in that trance… Fuck, I need to prepare myself more for this kind of shit… Tricking some dumb animals to fall into water isn’t going to work again… Just as I pondered my possible downfall at the hands of some bears that got high on honey, I noticed a figure approaching me from the trees. I let out a sigh, and proclaimed, “Look, I don’t have time for anymore bullshit, so if you’re here to rape me or eat me, can you just ignore it for today?” Reluctantly admitting my defeat in the process. The figure stopped in front of me, grabbed me, and tugged me up, before promptly embracing me. Okay, what the fuck… Does this thing want to go on a goddamn cuddle fest? The woman, tall in stature, pushed me away slightly, while still keeping a tight grasp on me, and pleaded, “JD, don’t you ever pull that shit again—ever!” gasping for air, and obviously exhausted. As she finished, and pulled me in for a deep, engrossing kiss, my eyes fell, exhausted, and laid focus on the scarred paw of my good friend, Avisera. Thank god… It’s Avisera. I sighed slightly, and pushed her off of me, as I took in a deep breath, and replied, “Hey, you ready to get going?” Smiling as I finished. She grabbed my bag and slung it over her shoulder, as she pulled me in for another kiss, and proclaimed, “The next time you pull a stupid stunt like that—” I cut her off, and finished, “the next time I pull a stunt like that, I’ll either be raped or dead…and believe me, you’re currently the only one I could see pulling that off in the near future.” She giggled slightly, and began on all fours, motioning for me to get on her back, as she carried me towards a nearby cushioned, forested area, and laid us both down. The sun began to recede, and dull orange lighting filled the atmosphere with glee, as the tigress joined me in blissful relaxation. Chapter 5: Red Lights—Journeys There I stood, entrapped in a frozen moment—time slowly speeding up, and my eyes fixed on a medium sized man being hunted by three grizzlies. Everything moved as though the air was made of molasses, and I was viewing it from a distance, elevated from the scene. Time began returning, as the diluted mesh of greys and whites that crept into my spectrum of color were dissolved into bright, saturated greens and yellows; all complimented by a central blue ambience emanating from the pond behind this man. The grizzlies rapidly sped up, reaching his location quickly, eyes fixed on his body, and honey covering their hands—golden and crystal coated. I came to the realization that the man was in fact me, as they reached the positions I had duped them at the day prior. They each managed one final grumbling trod, before the scenery devolved into light greys, and frozen imagery. Similar to fantasies of going inside of a painting—nothing moved, nothing reacted, and nothing seemed to exist past the purpose of my viewing. I tried to reach out an arm, but I was nothing more than a mind reviewing a scene—without a body. My vision slurred and collapsed as it fell upon my body—being chased by grizzlies. Before I could recuperate within my new vessel, the scene initiated its color scheme once again, and the grizzlies came straight at me. I assumed I would be carried along, and avoid the attack, but I was knocked straight into the water—devoid of anything but the watery walls coating me, as my eyes shut on impact. Dull voices cut through the warm water, as slight red lights permeated the surface tension of the water, and refracted upon the glossy tone of the liquid underneath, creating a dull prism of red light around me. I looked from side to side, unnoticing of my environment, but astonished by the marvel engulfing me. Rising from the crystalline temple of liquid, I arrived at the surface of the water—revealing a reflection of myself, but something was off. The blurry, dull image ahead of me obscuring my vision, I noticed further stubble—and longer hair, but that was all I could gather. As this force pulled my out of the water, I arrived in an empty ally, dull red lights drawing my attention towards the main street, while in contrast, the brash, grey texture of the ground surrounding me pushed me away. I plotted my feet in a dirty puddle as I reached one arm on the moist, rough surface of what seemed to be a building. I gazed around, noticing people passing by abnormally—with each step; they jumped further and further, as if time were lapsing around me. I ran into the main street, being passed by those lapsing around me, until suddenly, a woman—or what I could only assume to be one, for her body was so hard to grasp and see, with blurry coats of rain covering her body and face—stopped in front of me. I attempted to move, but I was stuck as this woman stared at me for a moment, time still lapsing around us, before I disappeared from the scene. “**** is ***** to **** *** *****! Stop ****** ******!” The harsh, feminine voice pleaded. “I **** **** ****, *** * need ** ****** this ***, *** **!” The familiar man’s voice responded before the world around me disappeared… Fuck—What is all of that? Who… was that woman? I awoke, eyes coated in specs of crust, and body aching from exhaustion. I rolled my head on its side, and glared over at Avisera, bathing in peace, before quickly breaking my line of sight, and pushing up—eyes closing from pain in the process. “Agh… fuck that hurts…” I exclaimed, clutching my right arm with my left. Avisera turned from the small, rocky under cove, revealing a falling stream, and proclaimed, “Are you okay, JD?” while she began dressing herself. “Aside from a bear claw leaving a three-pronged scar down my arm, and my muscles being sore as hell, I’m fine.” I sarcastically responded. “Well, if you’re fine, then I’ll just start getting myself ready.” She snootily retorted. That little… Fine, we can both play that game. “Yeah, I’ll just push myself up… I hear over exhaustion can ruin a person’s sex drive, but it’s not like I’m going to be doing that anytime soon, right?” I confidingly interjected, standing up in the process. Within seconds, Avisera was dressed, and rushing over to me, assisting me to the stream. Bingo! I smiled slightly, and let out a soft laugh while saying, “Thanks for helping me up, Avisera.” She looked into my eyes intently, and ran her paw gently down my arm as she responded, “Well, make sure you wash up… we’re doing some climbing today.” Climbing? But we were just in the—Holy fuck…. I looked up to the stream falling down on me, as I undressed, and noticed the collection of mountains surrounding our current location. They gave way to further land ahead of us, but I couldn’t see much of it ahead of the large rock formations. I slowly turned my intent, amazed stare over to Avisera. When did she have time to…? Oh shit—she must have carried us throughout the rest of that day… I guess I really am much slower than she is when it comes to trekking through the forest. She pulled out a bit of my dried meat, and quickly scuffed it down. I noticed that within the bag, only small amounts of berries and meat were left, and so I decided to bring it up to Avisera. I slowly sighed, and yelled over, “Avisera, we may need to put a hold on the mountain trek!” She slowly turned her head towards the pack, and came to the same realization. She began on all fours, and yelled over, “I’m going to grab nearby berries, and meat from a small reservoir I saw close to here!” “All right!” I answered in compliance, and continued bathing. The thick, hard drops of water raining down from the stream seared my scars, but cleaned the dirt incasing them. I slowly, gently raised my arms, and allowed the cold water to clean the scum thickening around my arms and chest from days of neglect. The droplets hitting every so often alongside the stream felt like embers, shooting pulses of coursing pain down my core like droplets of wax from a candle. The cleansing of my soon-to-be-infected wounds served to rectify the drudging pain. Goddammit, this hurts like all holy hell on a fucking skillet. “Agh!” I screamed—biting my lip to stop it from releasing into the open, alerting any possible enemies. Fuck! This stings like raining salty lemon juice on a paper cut—dear lord, I wouldn’t wish this on my worst enemies! I didn’t even think those grizzlies got me at first, but it looks like they nicked me pretty bad. Shot—I need to wrap this in something… I think there’s some extra rags I stuffed in the bag just in case, so I’ll use them. I finished triple-washing my wounds, to ensure I wouldn’t die from infection, and then proceeded to the bag, after dressing my lower half with my loose cloth pants. I dug through the bag, and under the remaining piece of dry meat—which I promptly consumed—laid a few rags. I grabbed them, and rapped one around my arm, tight as I could. I took six of the remaining eight rags, and tied them together, before rapping the scar along the left side of my chest. After doing which, I unpacked up the remaining water, and began filling the empty flasks from the mountain stream. “Ah, so much better” I murmured under my breath, as I took a deep swig of water. I returned to my pack, and sat down next to it, resting by back against a nearby tree. I rolled my shoulders, inched my stomach forward—stretching my back, and interlocked my fingers, pushing my hands in front of me, while cracking my knuckles. As I had done before, I began making a mental checklist—devising a plan once we reached the northern Amazoness tribe. Alright, well… It’s bound to be colder up north… So when we reach this nearby town, I’ll stock up on whatever clothes I can. The real problem is getting something to pay for all of that… I mean—unless, you don’t think… There’s no way I could get away with not paying just because I’m a human male, right? Ah, shit… Well, I’ll just try to whip up some kind of bartering bullshit when we reach the town. What to do with food? Stock up in the town, I guess—but from what Avisera has told me, it’s going to take for fucking ever to reach this tribe… Weeks—fucking weeks. That’s just ridiculous. We’re stopping in that town for at least a day when we get there. And for good measure we’ll— As I was thinking of a way to screw around with Avisera, she appeared from the grass, carrying a pile of dried up fish and berries. “Where—how…?” I questioned, dumbfounded. As she placed everything down in the bag, and packed everything in tight, she responded, “There’s these cool fish in some of the water reservoirs that dry right up when you cook them, making them easy to store. My tribe made them all the time. As for the berries, they’re just regular redleaf berries from the nearby shrubbery,” she finished, looking proud of her actions. I forced my jaw to close, and return from it’s awe filled position, as I responded, “W-Well that’s phenomenal,” I began, gulping slightly, before continued, “by the way, when we reach this town, how are we going to pay for rooms… and food… and such?” I awkwardly twiddled my thumbs while waiting for my ever-predicted assumption to come true. She sighed slightly, and responded, “Well, I think we could just stay there?” she answered, confused by my question. Wait… does she not know about paying people to do—Oh fuck… “Don’t worry about it, Avisera, it was a dumb question.” I responded, half-heartedly laughing. Okay—I wonder how far I’ll have to go for one night in an inn… with food? I hope I can cut it off at second base, because I’d like to refrain from being deemed a gigolo for the rest of my life. I slowly stood up, as we lifted the now heavy, stuffed pack, Avisera motioned for me to follow her lead, as she jumped between flattened parts of the rock face, allowing her to assist me up as I scaled it. Wait, is she just going to lift me the rest of the way? I slowly reached from crack to crack in the rock face, making my way up ever so slowly. She reached out a paw at each harder spot, and pulled me along with her. As we began traversing each clear, flattened part of the incline, reaching a zigzagging path uphill. She clenched onto the rocks and reached a clearing towards the top of the allegedly smaller rock face, atop which was another, more barren forest. We pushed onwards. ****************** Okay, we’ve been walking in this upper forest for 5 hours… it has to be near by… 5 days of traveling since I met her? I mean, that’s quite a lot, and yet— Once again, being caught against my own wishes, the situation captured my attention, breaking my train of thought. We faced a small town, with different monster girls inhabiting it, including Kikimora—like Erica. We approached the center of the town, and I couldn’t help but notice that two men were in the village, with different monster girls following them as they helped fix up what seemed to be a meal for the town’s members. “Welcome!” one of the men proclaimed, “and who might you be?” he questioned. I sized him up before answering, “I’m JD, a fellow human who’s frankly confused as hell… And this is Avisera,” I finished, motioning towards Avisera with my left hand. He smiled, grabbed my right hand in his dry, soft hand and exclaimed, “Well, we’re having dinner, would you care to join us?” Wait, we actually don’t have to pay? What the hell… There’s no fucking way... Avisera responded for me, as I was in a daze, and stated, “Yeah, that would be great,” with a smile on her face. We all sat at a larger table, and while the two men of the village were very open towards us, the female—monster girl members of the village avoided even the slightest course of eye contact as they dug into the deep, rich food. I noticed cow-women, cat-women, fox women, and the only one I knew by name—Kikimora. “So, why did you decide to come up here?” one of the men asked. “We just need a place to stay for a night or two—since we are trying to head north.” I responded. “Why do you need to head north?” the other questioned. “Well… We’re trying to avoid slavers who have been traversing these nearby forests in-route for places like Terra-Veirina,” I responded half-knowingly. The men fell a bit more silent as they scuffed down their food, and both looked at each other as they asked in unison, “Why don’t you just stay here? We’re not getting attacked by slavers anytime soon,” both letting out a laugh when it happened. Well, that’s because… Wait—why do we need to head so far north? We’re ages away from Steve, Serena, and the others now… This place is nice, too. I sighed gently, and responded, “Yeah sure, we could stay here a short while before heading off.” The lot of us enjoyed eating thoroughly, however Avisera and I indulged further. We were instructed to a room with a larger, roughly put together wooden bed towards the back of the small inn within the town. Avisera promptly disrobed, and got into the bed, and I reluctantly followed, sleeping facing away from her. Sweet dreams, I guess. “You shouldn’t be here… Disappear,” a voice reminiscent, in soft, feminine nature instructed. “No, I’m not going to ***** *** ***** **** this ***** of *****!” the familiar, male voice responded. Before anything further transpired, a sharp pain hit me, and the scene disappeared. Agh… fuck that hurt. What was—Oh my lord, it was Avisera… Dammit. The tigress lay, sprawled upon my side of the bed, digging a claw from her lower paw slightly into my back. I turned around, unhooking her claw, and got up, gently yawning in the process. I slowly walked outside, cupping my hands over my mouth to mask the cold, and looking around at the now dead silent town. The gentle scent of mint leaf from the nearby garden infused with the cold night air, forming a potent cold mist. This eventually awoke me through a process of deep, burning inhales and exhales filled with cold mint—like breathing tiny shards of ice. Well—may as well take a walk… As I slowly meandered around the town, I noticed that I could hear slight, gentle gusts of wind… even though the night sky seemed quite clear. I circled the village, searching for the source of these subtle noises. I couldn’t find anything, and stammered myself against a log. I should probably just head back inside… I’m tired as fuck anyhow. You know what, I’m just hearing things… I slowly left the log, and as I was heading back inwards from the outskirts of the town, the gust blew right behind me. I promptly turned right around, revealing a pair of jet-black, gorgeous wings, fluttering as the body of the girl dropped to the floor, a book in hand. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 9:07 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [4/8] Chapter 6: New Lies—Old Meetings The wings of the beautiful girl curled around herself, to cover her from the cold, as she blew the hair away from her face, and looked directly at me. Her dark eyes reminiscing her fascination of the past as she tackled me, revealing gentle tears. Normally, this girl’s wrung-tight composure held her disposition at bay, but her emotions took control here. Both of us stood up, as I brushed the dirt off of my clothes, and she looked at me in surprise before explaining, “We-we thought you were captured! You’re alive, and free… Thank god. We were able to pull off our plan, and everything worked out—but then everyone concluded you were missing. Even Margaret was upset with your disappearance…” So everything worked out... Thank god I left when I did. I sighed gently, and responded, “Yeah, well… I just thought it would be safer for you guys to deal with it all, without as large of a target on your backs… So I left when I had the chance. Sorry for scaring you.” She refrained from the urge to take her journal out, and responded, “It’s okay,” as our eyes met, and laid fixed upon each other. “Were you up here searching for me?” I questioned, in dull happiness. She sighed reluctantly, and responded, “The others searched for two days with me, before we all stopped… I’m on my way up to my nest.” Serena actually has a fucking nest? What is this—a children’s book? I laughed, covering my mouth to avoid making too much noise, and proclaimed, “Well, be sure to bring back some books when you return.” She smiled, grabbed a drink of water from the town well, and explained, “I’ll be back down here in about four days, so would it be possible for you to stay a bit longer?” I looked down at my feet, pondering whether or not Avisera would care, and decided to comply, responding, “Yeah, sure.” She smiled, and took off in the black of night, as I continued back towards the town, washing my face in the well, in an attempt to wake myself up, noticing the sun radiating down its young, yellow light upon the town. I slowly stretched up, releasing the residual tension from my meeting with Serena, and returned to the room, lying back in the bed. The soft cushion of fabric soaked up the soreness within my shoulders, and as I drifted into sleep, a knock came on the door waking Avisera up, as she grabbed onto me in fright. “Ugh… Fuck… Can you let go for a second, Avisera?” I questioned in complete exhaustion, continuing, “Who’s there?” The door sprung open, and two girls rushed in with a kick in their step, forcing Avisera and me to get ready. We both motioned for them to leave, and they did promptly, but in a bit of confusion. I moved to the other side of the room, and changed into new clothes, making sure to snag a heftier coat, and toss it in the newly formed hide bag I had fashioned from the scraps of hide in the drawer. I finished packing stuff into the bag, and threw it towards the corner of the room. Before I could turn around, Avisera rubbed up on me from behind, turned me around, cheeks flushed, and kissed me. Okay—what the living hell just happened? “Oh yeah, that’s good…. Let’s just get dressed and walk outside, no?” and then wham, I get fucking kiss-raped. Whatever, I’ll just deal with it. I pushed her back slightly, smiled, and asked, “What’s gotten into you? Pretty lively in the morning?” She giggled, and let out a feline noise, before responding, “I was just excited that we spent the night in a bed.” She’s excited about a bed? What the—Oh… assuming she came from a “tribe” I don’t know if they had the best sleeping arrangements… We both slowly paced our way outside, and I noticed everyone gathering by the same outdoor tables, with food set up and all. The two guys, Carl and Blaine, invited us to eat, and the girls were finally opening up a bit. The Kikimora smiled gently, and poured some coffee for me, as the fox-girl, who informed me she was an ‘Inari,’ started some small talk. “So, where did you guys come from?” she asked. We didn’t come from the same place… For fucks sa— Avisera put down her mug, and responded, “Well, I’m from…” she sighed and continued, “I’m from Terra-Veinira.” And now you’ve thrown the gauntlet… Nice play, kitty-cat. The table fell silent, and a resounding tension trembled through each sip, bite, and clunk as the mugs hit the table. Carl attempted to bring back the conversation, but was so dumbfounded he was unable to speak at all. Well—If he can’t do it, I guess I’ll take a crack at it. I took one last sip of coffee, crisp and warm, and cut through the silence, “We… met up outside a shantytown down south of here. Trust me, she’s not a slave trader, and neither am I.” Everyone coughed up a little bit, aside from the Kikimora and Inari sitting beside me, and Blaine responded, “Well, that’s good to know. If you were one, well… let’s just say things probably wouldn’t have ended as nicely, ha-ha.” He’s not fucking kidding… Oh lord I’m glad I stepped in. Thick, delicious porridge filled my spoon with white, clumpy soup as I took bite after bite. The food was so delightful after eating forest berries and dried meat for days that I zoned out of the conversation, and everything but the food fell out of focus. Sip after wondrous sip of coffee washed away the tangy porridge, and swished around in my mouth, as I laid my head back, and sunk down into the chair, reminiscing the last time I had this sort of food. “Honey, are you ******* the **** *****? **** ****** ***** you. I’m just **** **** **** can **** **** this *** ***** and change ** **** *****.” The man, face blurred, but engrossed in a dull grey newspaper, lifted the white mug, blackened eyes focusing on the reflecting pools of his completion within the beverage, as he took a deep sip. That was me… wasn’t it? Why can’t I remember who that girl was… or the room… or what she said? Agh, fuck… I’ll let it sit for now. I clenched my eyes, light crust from my rude awakening rubbing off in the process. I ran my musty, hairy arms across my eyes, like a makeshift towel, and returned to my ever-engrossing coffee. After taking one lass, bitter sip, my mug ran empty, and I returned my mind to the table, noticing everyone laughing, and enjoying conversation in glee. I placed my mug down one last time, before interjecting, “So, what do you guys do around here?” The table fell silent for a moment, and Carl jumped in, laughing, “It really depends, but considering a cold spell is supposed to be passing by, we are preparing food and locking up our valuables for a bit of cold-work.” I looked around, and everyone nodded in response, essentially informing me that there would be some hard labor to be done that day. I began gathering my mug and bowl, as the Inari motioned for me to let her do it, and Carl slung his arm around my shoulder, bringing me along to his house, with Blaine. He threw the door open, and I turned around, concerned, as I noticed the girls going to the fields, clearing crops for a small harvest. As I turned back, he tossed me into a large, stone room, with a few bows, swords, and spears. Blaine promptly pushed towards the shallow outcropping on the wall, where the weapons were pinned, and pulled out a spear, throwing on one of his coats in the process, as he approached me. “Like what you see, eh?” he questioned, smirking towards the end. Holy fuck… I always imagined what it would be like to see some gun-otaku’s collection, but I never thought about what it would look like medieval times—I guess this is as close as it gets. They both geared up, and I just sat on the floor in astonishment. Grueling minutes of watching them fueled my intrigue, and set my engines on full throttle. I sprang up, darting towards Blaine in blatant curiosity, as Carl grabbed me by the coat, I turned around, frozen in place. Throwing my hands up in a gesture of reluctant acceptance, as he pulled a knife from the wall, and slammed it against my chest, smirking as he did so. “If you want to help, then help carving up the elk when we catch the fucker!” Carl yelled at me, charismatically. Carving up a carcass? On my first—you know what, fuck it… I’ll reach my new low… when I reach it. I let out a soft sigh as I nodded in response, and he quickly released the dagger, allowing it to drop into my hands, which were bridged along my stomach. Blaine promptly readied 8 arrows, and tossed them, along with the quiver, to Carl, who packed them in, and slung them along his back. “Now here’s your first lesson, JD. We can’t exactly do shit for ourselves out here against just about anything except for regular animals. What does that mean? Well… if you don’t rack up a few MG’s, you’re just about fucked.” He finished packing, and threw on a pair of fur gloves, staring back at me, and motioning for me to get up. “Okay, first… What are MGs? And second, how do they help?” I asked, in bewilderment. Carl motioned us out the door, and began waving to the girls cutting up meat and showing Avisera around the town, as he continued, “MGs are ‘Monster Girls’ like…” I interjected, feeling idiotic, “like every girl here…” He paused, scuffed up my hair like I was his kid, and responded, “Yeah, essentially… They help by giving you a bit of an edge on, well… the other MGs.” We continued to walk deeper into the forest, and father from the path, as they motioned for me to kneel down behind a dirty, moist log as they prepared themselves. Once they were ready, they motioned towards a hidden set of wooden planks lined up on a tree, leading to a covered platform, hidden by leaves and branches. Carl climbed up first, while Blaine kept watch. Eventually, Carl reached the platform, and both of them motioned for me to get up there, while Blaine stayed down. Carl softly pressed his bow against the wood, with very little crawl space between use and the branches, and sat still, waiting. I softly whispered to him, “So… this is your guys’ hunting perch?” Carl shrugged, and turned to me, responding, “Yeah… basically. We get everything—” Before he could finish, a family of elk began passing down the trail, grazing on the plants. Blaine slowly moved from his position, avoiding every possible fallen leaf and twig, to nullify his presence from the Elk. He approached gently—spear ready, as Carl pulled back his first shot. The arrow coursed down the spine of the bow, and as he reached the peak of his arc, Blaine motioned for him to shoot. The arrow soared—making little noise, as it silently pierced the neck of the larger, male elk. The family began reacting instantly, but Blaine was right on them, cutting down one elk with his first stab, and another by throwing his spear. The only thing left was a single elk running away, but with a second arrow, Carl hit it. Carl withdrew his bow, and left it on the wooden flooring as he stepped down, and I followed. We slowly made our way to Blaine, as we noticed him dragging the elk onto a clearer spot. As we reached the first elk, Blaine pulled it over his shoulder, writhing in pain from the amount of weight, and began on his way back to town. Carl took the two smaller ones and dragged them along; motioning for me to take the medium sized one. I tried lifting it, but it was so extremely heavy. I slowly took it by the neck, bracing its chest in my other arm as I tugged with all my might, slowly, drudgingly forcing it along the forested path, and reaching the main path after about ten minutes of hauling it along. Thank god it was a smaller elk in comparison to the one Blaine was carrying, or this would be physically impossible. Fuck, this is so gross… I mean, I’ve never fucking killed a live animal and played with its corpse… But it’s so warm… Fuck, I’ll just haul ass to town. The warmth of the elk unnervingly supported my cold disposition as I struggled to keep traction on the soft dirt. The weight of the elk pulled me so far behind Carl and Blaine that I could barely see their silhouettes trotting along in the distance. I yelled off to them, “Hey, do you guys do this shit every day?” They both laughed in response and motioned for me to hurry up as Blaine answered, smarmy as ever, “Well, we’re a lot better than you at it, so what do you think?” That fuck… I sped up, pushing my muscles—or what lack of them I had—to the limit, as I slung a bit more of the elk’s weight along, and pushed forward, gripping at the floor with each step. The mushy texture of the soft dirt engulfed my boots as I drudged forth, sweating to my wits end, and almost losing my grip with every moment, as it soaked my hands. ************************** Home sweet mother fucking home! I sighed in exasperation, as I mulled into down, drooping like a dying flower, and dropped the elk near the edge of the table, which sat at the edge of the town. There stood Carl and Blaine smiled as they saw me, and had already carved out their elk, meaning I’d been about an hour slower than them on the trek home. All right… So they’re a hell of a lot stronger than me… not news to me, but fuck… Time to carve up an elk. Carl pulled out his knife, and began cutting out the innards, removing them piece-by-piece, to avoid any tearing. Afterwards, he had me open up the carcass, and carve out two hefty pieces of shoulder meat. During this, he carved out the rest of the animal, and smiled at the fact that I had even carved a shoulder. Thick and tough, the sensation caused by the vibrating was like water boiling out of control, and the pot shaking from the pressure. My arm shook as I tore through the muscle and meat, reaching layers of fat. As I came to the apex of the carving, the meat tore easily, and I powered through, carving out four different cuts, before washing my hands in one of the three wells. The water washed away the gruel coating my hands, as I shook the moisture from my hands. Well, that’s over, time to go catch up with Avisera. I prowled the distance between the town’s edges towards our small room on the second floor of the inn, towards the back, but Avisera wasn’t inside. I sighed, looked around the room, and noticed the bag was moved, so I ran towards the corner of the room, and threw myself at the floor, searching every nook and cranny for the bag. Fuck—Fuck—Fuck! Where is it! That’s my fucking ticket out of town, and if I don’t have that, Avisera and I are stuck. I thought about anywhere it could be hidden. My eyes darted across the room, losing focus, and creating a blur-like tunnel vision with each and every moment, as sweat dripped from every pore, and created wet spots across the slick, wooden floor. The cloudy beam of light splintering my vision scorched through my cornea and stopped me from seeing much of anything clearly, as I noticed the space under the bed. I slid across the floor, splintering my hands as I threw my head on its side looking under the bed. There lay, a medium, brown hide bag, consciously covered in a slight coat of dust. Ah… Fuck, I’m safe. The door creaked open, and a leer perforated my skull, as I slowly turned around, and the figure darted straight for me, tackling me onto the floor, and pinning me down. She moved her head down, and began to kiss my neck, gently making her mark, as I struggled to break free. She pressed her voluptuous breasts against me, and moved her head against mine, brushing her soft hair against my face, as she rubbed up against me, peering into my eyes. My focus faltered at first, but as my tunnel vision ceased, and I grasped the situation, I pushed her up, and noticed her tiger-like features. “A-Avisera?” I questioned, noticing her flushed cheeks, and heavy breathing. She pushed on, kissing me twice more, before she began to pull down my blackened pants, in an attempt to free me up. Just as my fate was to be sealed, I pushed one last time, and she lost a bit of her grip. I kicked back, and ended up against the wall, hyperventilating. “Avisera, what’s wrong?” I asked, and she shook her head, running her hand through her hair in confusion. She slowly approached me on all fours, and kissed me one last time. As I reluctantly accepted, she sprawled back up, and pulled me up with her, taking my splintered hands in hers, and brining me beside her on the bed. “Okay… What the fuck, Avisera?” I inquired, begging for a response with my puppy-dog eyes. She plucked the splinters out of my hands, and looked into my eyes, earnestly confused. She shook her head, shrugged softly, and responded, “I-I think I may be going into a cycle…” Okay… Is that like going into heat? Fuck… I shrugged, and questioned, “A-…” swallowing my words, “A-A cycle? Is that like going into heat?” She nodded, and replied, “It’s more personal… like… a reaction I’m getting to having all these girls around you, I think?” “Well can you cool it? I’m not going to be going around sleeping with a ton of random girls—so you can rest easy,” I reassured her, pulling my hands away in the process. We both stood up, and she brushed me off—her soft paws cushioning each and every pet, as she moved in on me, placing another delicate kiss on my lips. I smiled under my teeth, and motioned for us to head outside, as I said, “That many times in one day? My lord, Avisera.” As we headed down the stairs, the townsfolk were waiting at the table, with a supper prepared, and I continued to the table, asking Avisera under my breath, “Did you move the bag?” to which she nodded in response. We both sat down, as the girls began eating, Carl and Blaine mulled through the farms, cleaning and planting extra seeds. “Hey, get over here! We ain’t got no ‘ime to wait!” the Nekomata—a word I had learned on my excursion with Carl and Blaine—yelled over to them. They proceeded to the table, and sat down, as everyone began to eat their plates of meat and gruel, all beginning their small talk once again. The conversations drifting through these eighteen or so people delved me further into a dull sense of blank, white noise. The voices emanating around me acted like a pseudo-restaurant and left me with little to focus on, sending me straight back into my food. Carl, rugged and large, cut through the white noise, and began a conversation with me, “So, how long do you plan to stay, buddy?” I swallowed my pride, and responded, “Well—” cutting myself off with my own sigh, continued, “Well, I think staying here for about five or so days would be good… give us some time to rest.” Avisera looked slightly unnerved, but shrugged it off, and continued eating, while conversing with the golden brown haired Inari. Carl dropped his spoon softly into his bowl, and responded, “Never thought we’d get to know another guy for more than a day passing through. Welcome to the family, you two!” he smiled, and nodded over to Blaine, who had already finished his food. Blaine stood up, bringing his plates to a pale of water for washing, before turning to me, and proclaiming, “JD, Carl hasn’t exactly explained this yet—but if you want to bathe, now’s your chance. The girls bathe after supper, so you either do it beforehand, or dodge out of supper early—like me. Get ‘er going, boy.” He finished, smirking. I scuffed down my food, and threw a chunk of meat so large down my mouth I thought that I’d choke, as I swallowed hard, and speed-washed my plate and bowl. The residual gruel on the plate soaked onto my hands, giving a slight, dirty coating to my already nasty fingernails. I scrubbed the plate down, and placed it with Blaine’s, as I sprinted after him, nearly slipping on the dirt while heading over. He slung his arm over my shoulder, blushed slightly from drunkenness, and proclaimed, “Sucks you can’t bathe with your girl, but we’ve got standards. My boy!” laughing profusely as he finished his statement. We trotted towards the more mountainous portion of town, as I noticed another falling stream, but this one fell into what seemed to be a man-made dug out, and furthermore, the water was steaming. If this is a fucking natural hot spring? That’s… amazing… this is going to be sweet. We both walked over, and went to different sides of the spring, as we disrobed, and slipped into the spring. The warm water cut through my scars, and soaked into my roughed up, dirty hands, as I dunked my head in, and fell into a limbo of warm water, and moisture. My lack of vision coaxed my body into a dream-like state of bubbling security. Walls of steam and dreary pockets of air permeated my dry coat of skin, like I was engulfed in an inferno of sensations and pleasure. Like a coat, the bubbles layered themselves across my body, as I rested, completely still. My eyes broke open as I darted upwards, rubbing my face from a sense of overheating in the water. Blaine was packing up to leave, so I decided to hop out of the water, and follow his lead. I dressed, and continued towards the edge of town, as the girls passed me. Avisera smiled, and fell back from the group, rubbing up on me, as she grabbed my face, but this time, I moved in for a kiss, and she blushed perversely, as the other girls in the group turned back, covering their mouths in surprise. “JD… I-I guess I’ll see you later,” she responded, giggling out of control. As she left my field of view, I was motioned forward by Blaine, who had sat there, cross-armed, waiting for me to finish. He rolled his eyes, and said, “You seemed much less inclined to do something so brash just yesterday, kid.” I stuttered for a moment, pausing, unable to respond, before continuing, “Well, I guess I just pulled my shit together,” laughing as I finished. He shrugged off his own disbelief, before shaking his head, and pushing me along as we walked towards town. The lights from the candles they had sitting around left a dim light around the town, which coursed through the forest as we reached the picket-fenced tables. There stood Carl, and nobody else. The town felt quite empty during this time, as the three of us made up the entire community during the baths. Carl motioned for us to sit down, and looked somewhat serious, as he had us at the table, he stared me in the eyes and said, “Are you prepared for this, JD?” I swallowed hard, assuming he was going to chop off my finger or something for breaking a rule, as I answered, “I-I guess… for what?” Blaine and Him stared at each other, smirking, as they threw their hands on the table, and said, “Well, we’ve always needed three people to pull this off…” They pulled out a weird contraption, with a rope-like piece and wooden parts… It looked almost like a makeshift swing. I furrowed my brow in confusion, and questioned, “What is that supposed to be? And… why do we need it right now?” They both laughed, and responded, “Well, we only see our girls naked time to time, but the others? Well, that’s what peeping is for, my friend.” Wait… seriously? Peeping? That’s what all of this serious-talk bullshit is about? Peeping? My lord… I shrugged it off, laughing, and responded, “No, that’s fucking rude. I’m not going to go stare at your girls. And I’m sure as hell not… swinging? Swinging into the bath with them,” I finished, puffing out air. They looked at each other, smiled, and tossed the swing with the other tools from the field, before Blaine responded, “Good, you pass.” I… I fucking pass? I looked back and forth between them in confusion, as I noticed them laughing, and pouring more ale for the three of us. Carl turned to me, and proclaimed, “We wanted to make sure you weren’t some deviant, creepy, disgusting pervert. So we tested your will—and it worked.” They clunked glasses with me, as the girls began to arrive from the baths, and joined us at the tables, the Nekomata grabbing Carl by the arm, and the Inari grabbing Blaine. We all talked for a bit, regarding their ‘initiation’ and such, along with how long it took me to drag the elk back here. Fuckers… I’m not that easy to make fun of… You know what, I’ll just play along. “Well, at least I’m not an infidelity driven old man! Haha,” I responded, with glee. The table fell silent for a second, before Blaine rolled his eyes and responded, “With years on your side, and muscle on your back, fidelity isn’t ever in question!” laughing as he finished. Carl joined in, and we all merrily continued with our evening… reminiscent of the shantytown… My focus faltered, as I glared from person to person, sizing up the crew. From the two old, large men of the group, Carl and Blaine, to the frail, small Kikimora, Samantha, the entire group was very diverse. “Have you always been a rootin’ tootin’ tough-ass, Carl?” I questioned, in a gross misuse of a southern accent, while sneering like a kid. As his wife, Blaine, and Blaine’s wife joined me in laughing, nearly losing some of their ale in the process, Carl replied, “Have you always been such a dull, ill-mannered smart-ass, JD” receiving some laughs in the process. We both were coaxed to calm down by the group, and joined them in their laughing, joyful merriment. The table grew dull, and we all returned to our rooms, exhausted. I slowly left the light of the table, as they extinguished the candles around town, and reached the edge of the inn, retiring to sleep in bed after removing my shirt and coat. I rolled over, unintentionally facing Avisera, who was exhaling deeply and blushing hard. I squinted my eyes, and asked, “Avisera, are you still… you know…?” She opened he eyes, brown and fixed with lust as she pushed me down, and began kissing me. She broke off from kissing me, hyperventilating, after which she responded, “I-I… I can’t stop, JD” before moving down my chest, rubbing up against it, and unbuttoning in pants. Fuck… This is happening, and it’s happening now. I tried to break off, but she grabbed my family jewels tight, and I clenched up, springing back slightly. She kissed me again, mounting herself on top of me, as she took my now erect Eifel tower, and slowly began sliding down on it. The ecstasy of being inside of her was reminiscent of a soft, moist prison, my eyes rolled back slightly as she gripped in on me, rising up so her back arched backwards. She slid up and down, encasing me in her beauty as the ribbed, slick inside took hold and pulled me in tight to her. She slid down on me in a circular motion, rubbing her bear breasts against my chest as she forced them into my hands, and I softly rubbed my fingers against her nipples. She began speeding up and pulsating, as she drifted down to my face and began kissing me once again, but neither of our eyes closed. We gazed intently at each other, enveloped in our own lust. This continued for a while, until she began leaning back again, stretching out further, and releasing her voice softly, as I released, and she fell back on me, exhausted. I mustered up the courage to respond, as she rolled off of me, and said, “That was… amazing, Avisera.” She smiled, rolled back over, kissing me, and we both fell asleep, drenched in sweat. ************************ “Can’t you stay?” the familiar, feminine voice enticed the man. He drew back, with an intangible expression, as his face was extremely blurred—the woman’s as well. She crossed her legs, and moved in on him, as the sound of a door swinging open ringed across the room. Three figures stepped in, wearing long, black coats, and they moved to a seat next to the couple. Just as one of them was ordering, the other turned his head directly towards me, as if he was staring into my soul. I could see his lips, but nothing else, and in melancholic fury, they mouthed, “You… don’t… belong…” before the room collapsed, walls falling, and nothing but clack coating the two red couches the two groups sat at. They sat, in an empty space, as I looked down, noticing another red couch below me. I looked from group to group, they began approaching me—jumping from space to space, longingly searching for a way out. The black walls screamed my name in empty rhythm as the cacophony of footsteps echoed in my ear, chasing me, hunting me. I struggled to break free, but as if chains of steel were locking me down, I couldn’t budge. I threw my head back as the five figures all reached right in front of me, and a hand reached out of the darkness, pulling me deeper and deeper down. As the depths of cold, piercing shadows dissevered my soul from my body, I rolled around, watching the man, in a dark trench coat reach out, falling into pitch darkness. The arctic grasp of the shadows jerked me towards an open rift in the walls of shadows. I was sucked through a hole of blinding light, petrified my vision. Gashing my eyes open like a knife, the light broke my line of vision as I was thrown to the floor, in front of a river. I noticed a green, grassy hill in front of me, and emanating sounds of screaming. I looked down the river, and the sound grew nearer. As I approached—further battling the sounds of swishing water ahead of me, the river turned sideways, falling on top of me, like a waterfall. The frigid sensation chilled my entire body, burning holes in the fabric of the scene around me as once again, it collapsed. I awoke—covered in sweat. My eyes darting around, I noticed Avisera getting up beside me. I rolled over, got out of bed, and did the same. Dressing myself in new, fresh clothes, and stepping outside to further blinding light, I rubbed my eyes, and walked down the same steps, perplexed at what had just occurred. I… I… What just happened…? As we reached the center of town, everyone else was gathered, and a serious tension filled the air. Carl looked around for us, motioned us to come in, and as we entered the crowd, something in the center of everyone was revealed. A small, maimed animal with bloodstains all across its body lay paralyzed in the middle of the woods. There were claw marks—or some kind of marks—covering the length of the animal, and the scars were rough. Carl made sure everyone was there when he finally spoke and said, “I don’t know who did this, or why the fuck they did this, but it means one of two things. Either one of you guys went hunting late night, and decided to leave this here in a drunken daze… or something else has found the town…” Everyone looked around for someone’s reassurance that we weren’t in deep shit, and thankfully, a Werecat named Silvia stepped forward and complied, “That was me… Last night I… I went into…” the other girls comforted her as she was obviously going to say something along the lines of going into heat—or so I thought. “She was going on one of her night walks, and stumbled on some matatabi…” the Kikimora, who lived next to her, replied. Everyone nodded in reverberating understanding, and the group meeting laid to rest. I turned to Avisera and she explained what matatabi was, as I sighed, leaning back in understanding. The day went on from there, and after breakfast—which was once again a social ordeal with gags and laughs galore—Carl and Blaine dragged me into the fields, showing me the ropes of harvesting crops, as we pushed along on our way. “You’re a natural born farmer, JD,” Carl exclaimed, Blaine laughing along with him. “Well, I learned from the best,” I responded, smiling. We harvested carrots, cabbages, onions, and potatoes—the thick coats of soil sucking in the tools as we pulled them up. The group pushed through the soil, and while they dug out the rest of the vegetables, I took a large square of cloth and tied it to one side of the wood fence, dragging it across, and pinning it to metal hooks along the way. Once they motioned that they had finished, all three of us dragged it across, and pinned it along the other side, protecting the soil from any heavy rain or snow to come for the next few days. “Well, that should be it, guys!” Carl explained from across the field. All three of us made our way back as we noticed the girls returning from hunting—with twice the elk we managed to get last time. However, they were much dirtier, and headed to the baths early to wash up. During which, we prepared dinner in a large stew pot. The elk meat soaked up the broth, and created a delicious, meaty soup that emanated a tangy, salty smell. As we prepared each bowl, the girls returned, and they began sitting down and eating with us. I decided to quickly dodge out for a bath, and finished my meal early in the process. As I quickly washed my bowl, and rushed over to the dugout, a hand jerked me towards the side, and dragged me against the ground towards a tree, throwing me up against it. As I was pinned down, eyes gazing into the furry, light brown completion of the resident Werecat, Silvia—her sharp, yellow eyes boring into me. She held me tight against the tree, forcing my head further back with each motion. She tilted her head, bearing her teeth at me as she questioned, “Who was she?” Who was who? What the fuck… What is she talking about? She looked into my eyes again, and further explained, “The bird from the other night… the black harpy? Who was she?” Oh… fucking Serena has her all bothered… Why? How does she even know? Goddammit! I swallowed hard, grabbing her hand in a gesture of pleading, and she released. I dropped to the floor, and looking up, responded, “That’s Serena… a friend of mine. She saved me on my way up here, and she doesn’t mean any harm!” I finished, looking at her, intently. She kneeled down to me, gripping my head in her hands, while she stared into my eyes, and questioned, “Do you know anything about Terra-Veinira?” furiously. There’s the six different tribes and… wait, Avisera never told me the last tribe… I shook my head, and slowly got up in confusion, raising my hands in a demonstration of me surrendering myself. She tightened her face, and growled at me explaining, “The Black Harpies are practically the godsends of Terra-Veinira,” she snarled at my stupidity, and continued, “They seek out the towns to arrange meetings with the slave traders, and intercept slaves. They basically run the whole show, and if anyone at the nest gets word of you… Ugh!” she swallowed her words, barely able to respond. “Let’s just say, I don’t want Avisera, my new friend, to lose you, so be more careful!” she finished, angrily. I dropped my head, and responded, “C-Can you explain what the ‘nest’ is?” Her eyes widened, and her mouth dropped as she reached out towards me, patting my head, and explained, “They take possible mates to it… The reason this whole trade thingamajig started was so they could give stuff to their nest, and if Serena is one of them, there… uh ‘prize children’, you’re probably going to be a boy-toy in no time…” My jaw dropped, and I responded, “Th-There’s no fucking way that Serena would be a ‘prize child.’ She’s kind of smart, but her intuition and general sense of the world around her are way too simplistic.” She shook her head and began, “That doesn’t matter… It’s all about random selection. She could easily—” before she was finished, she was cut off by the resounding chorus of loud, coursing winds. Her eyes grew wide, and as I fell back from the force, she yelled, “Run!” but it was too late. A pair of large, jet-black wings sprawled behind me, and two talons dug into my shoulders, as I was yanked up into the sky. I struggled and screamed, but another pair of wings appeared and grabbed my legs, boring further incisions into them. The wind coursed through my body as I froze from the cold, cracking my neck just to look around. I forced my head to look down with all my might, and saw the rest of the town, Avisera falling to her knees as I was carried adrift, further into the dark, moonlit sky. Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 7: Cages—Hunted You know how people always fucking preach on about wishing they could fly under any circumstances, JD? Yeah—Well they’re fucking idiots. Soaring, helpless, like you could drop at any time, clutched tight in the rough, brazen talons of two jet-black birds? Not exactly my idea of fun. Y-You know what? Screw it, I’m just going to close my eyes and pretend I’m on one of those Disney Resort—Ugh, Disney™® Resort—rides. Haha, I could be a fucking comedian… If I wasn’t about to be sold as some bird’s bitch… The pronged clasp of four sets of talons hacked into my skin, clutching deep to my muscles. The searing pain from sharp incisions within my shoulders and calves sent chilling, excruciating shocks down my spine. Rushes of wind grazed my scars and open wounds as they passed down my back—cold and arduous. I tilted my head, cracking my stiffened neck, releasing a pop that notified the harpies of my presence. As I looked up at them, I saw two menacing figures: one with scars running down her wings, the other with a stoic, yet irked expression. The reminiscent jet black wings diluted into the night sky, disappearing into the stream of stars in the distance. Does she have a—a fucking book…? Th-The dull-looking one is also carrying a goddamn book. They must love fucking reading… I sighed, once again alarming the two carrier-birds, as I attempted to recline, and calm down; but the culmination of sweltering pain jolting down my body, along with currents of numbing wind, prevented me from sleep and relaxation. My eyes drifted back, and my head reluctantly rolled to the side, as I gave up hope, and closed my eyes. Ugh… I’m so exhausted, but I’m not fucking sleeping in midair, that’d just be suicide. Fuck, maybe they’ll carry me, and let me sleep like that, if I ask nicely. I yawned, moving my head up slightly, and attempting to stretch my shoulders out as I asked, “Hey… I haven’t slept in a while—would either of you mind carrying me? Or doing something more stable than dangling me at your feet… sorry, talons?” At first, neither responded, however after a moment or so, the one with the scars shrugged, and proceeded to hoist me up a bit further. Her arms were delicate looking, but hard as rock—which made sense, considering she had to support my entire weight. As she drifted along, carrying me, the other began taking down notes, looking up at me every so often to gather more information. After a moment or so, the scarred one dropped me back down, and tossed me about a few inches to the talons of the other one—waking me up, purposefully. Okay… So they think that I am someone to fuck with? Well—Well… this is only temporary. Avisera will come and save me, and then I’m going to get the fuck out of dodge. I was yanked back up into the arms of the other, and reluctantly drifted to sleep—void of dreams. ************************ “Go to sleep, Avisera… There’s nothing you can do in the dead of night.” The gentle Inari exclaimed. “I-I… Silvia, how could….” The girl couldn’t let out my words. The Werecat walked up to the teary-eyed tigress, and comforted her, as silky brown hair drooped over her eyes, hiding her face from the group. The tigress leapt on all fours, screaming at a blaring volume, as she sprinted towards the town. Carl motioned for Silvia and she chased after Avisera—but was soon dominated by her insurmountable agility. As the tigress scampered for her room, her eyes grew rampant and she bore her teeth at anything and everything around her. As the room came into focus, eyes breaking contact from the people hunting her down from behind, she leapt from the side, straight up the stairs, reaching the room in only moments. Her focus directed towards the bag packed under the bed. She reached for it, slinging it over her back, as she grabbed any valuables, and bolted for the door. A crowd of townsfolk waited outside the inn, many prominent members of the community responding with disappointment towards the drastic actions taken. Blaine stepped forward, blocking the tigress’ path, and pleaded, “Just stay for the night. What? Do you think you’ll magically save him in one night? Missy, you should just wait until we gather the recourses to—” The snarling of Avisera cut him off, as she stared into his eyes, and responded furiously, “I don’t have time to wait! They’re with him right now, hurting him!” she began tearing up, and continued pleading, “So help me, please!” Nobody stepped forward, and her body shook in anger watching the terrified townsfolk avoiding danger in the form of the Black-Harpies’ nest. Her claws and fangs protruded further as she screamed, “Fine then! I’m going to find JD. When I find him… I’m going to—” she exhaled deeply, continuing, “I’m going to claw my way up the mountain to their nest, find anyone who touched him, and gouge out their eyes!” She stormed off on all fours, enraged. The town drew silent as two members disappeared in a single night—dim, black ambience perturbing the town, now reeking of emptiness, sadness, and tribulation. ************************* Fuck… I’m so damn tired. It feels like I barely got an hour of sleep. To make things worse, this floor is cold as ice… I awoke, cold and drenched in sweat. A dingy, stone room surrounded me; musty smells of death and filth permeated my nostrils, invoking a sense of deep disgust—present in my eyes, dreary and dead; my body, sweaty and distraught; and my mind, disgruntled and restless. Staring at the room around me, I noticed stonewalls, rocky and wet to the touch. The depth of the room sucked my mind into darkness as I looked around me, and notice cold, metal bars. Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 8: Imprisoned—Plans An aching pain in my head wrung like a remnant hangover as I pressed my cheek to the cold, metal bars, peering off into the dingy, dimly lit hall. The rough, moist rocks jetting out from every direction closed the walls in, and increased the sense of claustrophobia circling me. I slowly drew my feet back, bawled up slightly, and exploded out, kicking against the bars with all my might, forcing myself back in the process. Fu-Fu-Fuck… Goddammit! I’m so sick of this. From being molested by a big chick, to being torn up by fucking bears, to being dragged across the sky like road kill by some birds… I-I just can’t take this shit. When I get out of here, I’m going to find a nice little town with Avisera, and I’m going to settle the fuck down, maybe get a hammock or something…Ha… haha I lied back, slowly raising my bruised, dirty hands, and then I cupped them around my face. I shook my head from side to side, exhausted, clenching my eyes tight, and releasing a few stray tears as I began softly weeping. A pair of footsteps came slowly down the hall, shattering the comforting silence as they approached my cell, stiff and loud. The echoes of the figure’s steps rebounded off of every rock and crevice, forming a symphony with the culmination of dripping water from the back of my cell, and white noise from the rocks. These sounds are—are—are literally driving me crazy! Fuck… Fuck…Fu— My inner voice receded as a pair of wings expanded in front of the cage, and the sound of a key jerking around pounded its way within the cell. This agglomeration, constituted through the pitter-patter of water from the humidity hitting the rocks, subtle jittering of metal within a lock, and gentle breathing, instigated my reaction, swift, yet stiff. As the door jerked open, my eyes widened, and without thinking, I kicked up, sprinting for the door. My legs, injured and weak, collapsed towards the door, but I pushed one last time, slamming into her—expecting for her to fall over. After a few moments of hyperventilating in her cold, feathery grasp, she interjected, “How long are you just going to stay there?” laughing towards the end. This bitch… Acting all fucking pretentious. I responded without much thought, “Until you let go of me, and get me the hell out of here.” She smirked, hoisting me up, as I noticed that she was much more muscular, and larger than the other harpies I had seen prior. I questioned, “W…are you… w…are you…. Where are you taking me?” exhausted, and exhaling rapidly. She patted my head, and responded, “Just be glad we’re not tying you up like some of the others, and enjoy your time, pumpkin.” I swallowed hard, eyes radiating an aura of fear and discomfort as she dragged me out the door. I attempted to count her steps and the distance, in order to get some sense of direction, but as soon as we exited the cramped halls, a giant opening was revealed, with a high ceiling, and many black-harpies flying around. The girl began taking off, as many eyes drifted towards me, piqued by curiosity, and she took me to a door on the top level. Fuck, it’s dark… I see a light towards the end of the hall but… The muscular harpy tossed me into the room, laughing slightly as I hit the floor hard. The floor released the tension in my back, as the soft wood engulfed my body. “Ah, that’s nice…” I sighed, rolling my head back and closing my eyes tight. I just lied there, thinking about my surroundings and situation, as I felt the gentle touch of feathers on my face, and I cringed, closing my eyes tighter. Fuck! Right… I’m here for sex… whatever; I’ll do what I have to. I slowly opened my eyes, met by the enticed stare of a young, innocent harpy, wings outstretched around me as she moved in, closing her eyes, and kissing me. What the fuck! Ugh… Whoever this is—just make it quick… “You-You’re JD, right?” She asked in a soft, immature voice. I slowly backed away, raising my hands in a gesture of surrendering as she tilted her head, staring directly into my eyes, smiling with rosy-red cheeks. Her gentle, blue eyes glistened as she inspected me, giggling. How the fuck… Did she learn about me from Serena? Shit… Shit… She’s cute. She moved in on me, grabbing me by the arm, and pulling me towards a decently large bed in the distance—unnoticed until that moment. She slowly reached the bedside, tossing me against it, landing on my back, as she proceeded atop me. Fuck… Here goes it. She began to raise my shirt, gently, as she moved in on my neck, wrapping her wings around the both of us—giving her a sense of security. Her eyes raised, cheeks flushed, as she pushed further in, pulling my shirt off completely, revealing my barren scars, and rubbing her hands against them. “Agh…” “A-Are you okay?” She pleaded in worriment. “Y-Yeah, I’m fine… Just be gentle, for my sake…” I sighed, laughing slightly as I responded. Her eyes darted down as she got off of me, and asked, “Why don’t we wait until next time.” Oh lord… She’s just the sweetest little thing… She’s giving me a free slip! Fuck yes, more time to prepare! “Thank you… I just—!” Her abrupt motioning towards the door cut me off. She sighed slightly, tone dropping, and exclaimed, “I’ll wait until you’re in prime form for reproduction, and then we can continue, JD.” Licking her lips towards the end. I began laughing hysterically as I was hoisted out of the room, and brought to a cell on the top floor, beside the rooms. I-I… Haha… I’m so fucking done… Everything here is so fake! Sex slavery? Me being a sex slave? Fucking evil bird women? I’ve had enough… just get me out of here, please. I was given a small bite to eat in the form of bread and gruel, as the bird left the room, and I began eating my heart out. The bread tasted stale and was tough, while the gruel was bland and thick. Regardless of how hard it was to stomach the mismatched meal, I swallowed it down, proceeded to the back of the smoothed-stone walls within this cell, and began planning whatever I could muster with limited information. I took remnants of the gruel from the bowl, rubbing it on the floor to garner some visual stimulation. Okay… So the guards come through this prison more often, I assume? I’m the new boy-toy of the complex, and if I’m putting this together correctly, I’m in the worst possible position for escape… The complex is shaped like an… egg? I guess… having smaller spaces up top and towards the bottom. The entire place seemed void of… stairs? I think? Maybe they use ladders? Well, they can fly, so maybe they put me here so I couldn’t run under any circumstances… Fuck… My only shot would be to… get the favor of that girl, maybe? No. She’s some kind of sadist or something, that wouldn’t work. Fuck—Fuck—Fuck—Fuck! I… I need more experience here before I can think of anything. For now, I’ll bide my time and pretend any sexual related contact hurts like hell. As I accepted my current situation, I slowly curled up on the cold floor, drifting to sleep. “Hey big bro, I wanna’ introduce you to my **** ****!” the innocent, blissful man exclaimed. “Well… do you think that’s the best idea? I’m ***** *** *******, Haha!” the familiar man’s voice, rough and conniving responded. “Well then, I’ll be sure ** **** *** *** *********! Brother, you know me.” The blissfulness progressed into all-out laughter, as the small, riverside home came into focus. The house was two stories, with a back porch, and was almost entirely wood. A small playground protruded from outside, and a swing hung off towards a larger, Birchwood tree. The warmth of a fireplace was present in the smoke puffing out from the chimney—red, soft brick. Children ran around playing outside, faces blurred by their movements, as I turned towards the porch of the house, and the sound of a small get-together: drinks, music, and all, broke through the silence of the riverside house. My mind darted across the yard, seeing figures of children, toy planes in hands, lapsing around me as the swing began moving—void of anything within it, and the same reminiscent white noise emanated from the flow of the river, as it infiltrated my eardrums, and flooded them with rough, powerful noise. I couldn’t hear anything, and as I slowly lost vision, mirrors of my emptiness began surrounding me. All leaving me with just a reflecting image of a shadowy, large figure in every direction, avoiding direct eye contact. The shadows expanded across the mirrors as they began to engulf the beautiful scene around me, once again sucking me further and further into darkness. As I felt I would fall into emptiness for eternity, an arm pulled me from behind. I awoke, soft whispers bouncing across the smooth halls of the upper prison. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 9:07 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [5/8] Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 9: Unification—Kinship The dull, echoed whispers of two girls broadcasted down the halls, into my cell, as they began discussing what to do with me. Their words seemed chopped up, and I could only catch bits and pieces as they spoke. “…Can’t have sex yet.” One of them exclaimed. “But… not useless… her.” The other responded, void of emotion. “…Care…want sex.” The first one exclaimed, before footsteps began dissipating from the hall. What were they saying? Th-They must have been talking about something regarding sex… Oh shit… I may be in trouble for avoiding sex with that girl earlier. Just lord help me… My eyes drifted side to side, examining my surroundings. An open, medium-size cell surrounded me, walls made from smoothed-stone, unlike that of the cells in the lower level. The bars looked less worn out, and there was little to no moisture covering the walls. Soft groans could be heard from just down the hall, and the exuding, harrowing noises coaxed me into a ball, as I covered my head, sobbing softly. The hall fell silent as my sobs grew slightly louder, and shuffling could be heard from one of the cells across the way. I stopped sobbing, and crawled, sprawling on my knees, across the floor, looking out between the bars. I noticed a scraggy, somewhat malnourished man slowly rising from his cell, staring directly into my eyes. Silence fell once again. “A-Are… Who--Who are you, exactly?” The man, questioned—his voice brazen, complimented by a slight British accent. Thank god he’s not some nut… “I’m JD, the nest’s new bitch.” I responded, clicking my tongue, as I began to sit back down, crossing my legs. He laughed slightly and continued, “Well, I’m Relin, and by the looks of it, you haven’t come to see too much of this place yet, have you?” We both laughed in discomfort, lacking humility, as I asked, “What did they do to you, man?” He sighed, replying, “I was caught stealing food from what seemed to be an empty town… My lord, I was being ignorant,” He swallowed hard, continuing, “The town was empty, but the shops and farms were all in tact… It wasn’t your average ghost town, and it was encased in forestry. I had just assumed they were off hunting or something, but then again, I was bloody starving my ass off at the time.” Where was this…? Fuck, sounds bad, but how does it—? He cut my inner questioning off with further explanation. Continuing, “I’m not quite certain, but I’m damn near close to figuring out how it all really worked… When I was there, I took some food, and soon after I found myself up here. I was drugged—I know that much—but I have no clue how, and why the town would have drugged me. My best assumption is that it was the food… But, you don’t really need to know that, sorry.” He finished, solemnly. Why would—? Wait, didn’t Silvia… What did she say? My eyes widened, and I began, loudly, “ Oh right!” being cut off by Relin’s motion to quiet down, I continued, “A werecat mentioned the Black Harpies being a big part of this underground sex-slave circuit… I-I don’t know how it all works… but…” it came to me, and I responded, wittily, “A-A girl I was with until I got captured drew a diagram of the place where the circuit meets… It’s called ‘the fire’ I think?” His eyes widened as I nervously gulped, questioning, “Do you know something?” He raised his hand, placing his pointer finger against the bridge of his nose, responding, “Uh… a Ryu I was… well fucking, to keep things short, mentioned something about it… Said it was a way for them to free men from slavery without the slavers knowing. They’d treat them as husbands, under the noses of someone… a tribe I think? Anyway, she said something like, ‘the fire breeds the rules. It’s all decided there.’ I personally have no clue what she meant, but maybe you do?” Shit… It’s the center of the tribes… The Birds control the operation… Fuck! I feel so close…. Wait, the fire must be… If it were the trade off point—if they used it for meetings, then why would she have said ‘breed’? Fuck, this has to mean something. “Well… I think it’s supposed to be some kind of meeting place for discussing trades, but did she say anything else?” I pleaded, clutching the cold, metal bars tight. He looked up, eyes wide, shaking his hands in wonderment as he began, “Uh… well I think I remember her sayin’ something about—” He was cut off by abrupt, intentional banging on the bars, as both our cages were opened, and we were dragged out of the cells, held in the violent, caustic clutch of yet more abusive harpies. Their talons dug deep into our skin, as they dragged us down a few levels, towards what seemed to be an eating hall. The doors swung open, and blindingly lustrous light permeated our corneas, invoking a sense of mutual discomfort. His longer, black hair draped over his eyes, as he shook his head in agony, while I clenched my eyes closed, tight. After a few moments of being dragged around—void of vision—and eventually tied down to chairs, I slowly opened my eyes, noticing a larger, rough, wooden table in front of me. Many Black Harpies surrounded the table, blockading the light from an overzealous collection of mounted torches on the walls with their broad, expanded black wings. They all drank and ate vast amounts of meat and potatoes, the meat seemed stir-fried, and undercooked, while the potatoes seemed like they were just roasted over a fire. One of the girls stood up, somewhat drunk, and motioned towards me, questioning, “Why is he only allowed to—” holding in a slight burp, as she shook her head, eyes opening wider, and continued, “Why is he only allowed to be with Serena and Ilene? Share the wealth, we aren’t just here to mingle and chat with men.” So Ilene’s that sadist’s name… Awesome, now I have another name on my shit list. The eyes of every one of the dozen or so girls drifted towards me, as I noticed Relin being dragged off by a black-harpy, off into another room. A girl next to me began moving in on me, as the door swung open, and two elders and one younger girl walked in, motioning towards me, and sending the younger girl to the vacant seat on my left. As she sat down, one of the elders began, green eyes blaring in anger, “Don’t touch the him, you bloke. Serena specifically mentioned him, and in good favor. That means he’s hers, her claim—and furthermore, that none of you shall lay a single hand on him, lest you wish to be smitten.” The woman to my right slowly receded in fear, returning to her meal, as the others laughed slightly, a few pulling out small books, and taking notes of the rule just announced. I slowly turned to my left, brow furrowed as I came to a dire realization. “ Serena! Wha—Where…” I stood up, interjecting brashly. The eyes of the entire table followed me in confusion, as I slowly proceeded back down into my seat, questioning, “W-Where were you? I thought… five days? Did you… Did you lie to me?” arms shaking intensely towards the end, rumbling the table. Did she fucking betray me? I was just her fucking specimen…wasn’t I? I threw my head down, clutching the table, digging splinters into my hands as I intentionally bit down on my tongue in anger. “Agh!” I exclaimed in aggravation. Her hand slowly ran down my back, as she motioned for the others to back away, and she began assisting me towards a room nearby, eyes fixed on us in the process. As we entered the room, Serena through me on a rickety, tough bed, and closed the door shut behind her. She stared emotionally into my eyes, and moved in on me, hugging me. Her legs spread around me, balancing with her knees on he bed. She pulled back, moving in for a deep, opulent kiss. She resolved further, swallowing hard, and pushing her tongue gently into my mouth, as she closed her eyes, soft cracks obscuring the hazel gems of her face. After a few moments of enfolded, velvety attachment, she pulled back, a soft string of saliva expanding out. She slowly stepped off, hazel eyes elegantly coated in glistening moisture as she exhaled deeply, her breath fervidly attacking my nose. “Welcome home!” she stated, smiling, gentle tears dripping down her face. Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 10: Acting—Necessity The winged-woman embraced me once more, grasping my head in her hands, as she moved in towards my neck, lowering her arms to my back, and holding me tighter. Since when was she so… there’s no point, I’ll just go along with it. I opened my eyes, smiling slightly, in fear of anyone watching, and gently pushed her off, exclaiming, “Yeah, I guess I’m here now, Serena.” She tilted her head, side stepping, and gently sat next to me, as she began conversing with me, oblivious of the danger she had put me in, “JD, now we have a place to stay.” Does she not realize these are the people who almost got me killed? “Say… Serena,” I swallowed hard, softly questioning under my breath, “you do realize these are the people who…” I released a sigh, dismissing my question. I grabbed onto her tightly, noticing two larger harpies patrolling outside the door, as I pushed her down, leaning over her. I breathed in deeply, moving in on her, as she blushed intently, and I whispered, “D-Do you know what this place is used for?” before she could respond, I continued, “squeeze my arm if it’s a yes, don’t if it’s a no.” She gently squeezed, and I asked, “So why are you…? Were you forced, or something?” Once again, a soft squeeze pulsed down my arm, as she breathed on my neck, exhaling slurred words, but saying, “Must… reproduce... for tribe…” Fuck… So they’re forcing her to take part in this because she’s young, and full of vitality? That’s screwed up beyond all reason. My eyes drifted down to her saddened expression, as she had obviously tried to hide this from me. Her subtle reluctance drew me further into her soothing nature, as I lifted her up, and she nodded in response, motioning for the guards to take me back into my cell. Two familiar black harpies came in, grabbing me, and tearing me from the room, as Serena brushed her hair to the side, revealing a poorly drawn flame she etched on her forehead. What the…? Was that a—a message? As I was hauled up, the two girls smirking gently, remembering the night they had carried me by their talons, I stated, “It’s really cute that you tossed me around like this… I just hope it doesn’t come back to bite you when I become a husband of the tribe,” in an attempt to express dominance. They weren’t pleased by my verbal assault, so they continued lugging me around like baggage, and once they reached the top, they quite literally tossed me into my cell from a distance. Yes! They succumbed to frustration! Now I have a chance to run. As I blessed their obstinacy, a pair of darkened wings appeared in front of the cage, keys in her hand, locking it, while cracking her head to the right and chuckling softly. The drooping feathers of this one catalyzed my fears, bottling them up exploiting them, as I noticed her burns, running down her wings—rendering flight impossible. What the fuck were those… those—were those burns? They ran down the length of her wings—and they would have had to be intentional. I mean, I don’t know burns too well, but they perfectly spread across the length of her wings… so, ugh… Fuck, no… think rationally, it’s got to be a battle scar nothing else would make sense… I formed my fingers in a triangle at the bridge of my nose, contemplating the events of the day, as I blew out a puff of air, opening my eyes wide, and stretching my arms to the side. “Nope, no, neigh, I am not sleeping on this one.” I muttered to myself, softly whispering the facts aloud as I pondered them, hoping to make sense of the situation. “…The fire… the fire… it’s like a central figure? A religion—no they don’t believe in religion… Shit—Shit—Shit,” I bridged my fingers once more, shaking my head in deep confusion. I sighed out again, continuing, “…Fire…the marking on Serena’s head… Okay, the fire means something… I can ask her that much. What… ugh… what is it, though?” I rubbed my right hand down my eyes, seeing a blurry, obnoxious circle of light in my peripheral vision, as I opened it once more. Shit… one of those eye-floaters, or whatever… Wait! Fuck, how could I forget! The elderly harpy used the word ‘smitten,’ and the guard from earlier had visible burns on her wings… “…The fire… the fire… it’s a—” The reluctant trotting of Relin, groaning in pain, stopped my train of thought, as he stared viciously at me, continuing into his cell. The harpy bringing him in slowly rubbed a finger across her bottom lip, pulling the soft, moist, and pink membrane to the side, as she waved goodbye. Oh—Poor guy… “What were you saying about the fire, JD?” Relin questioned, accusingly. Right! Right… It… it must be… “It’s an actual fire… They use it to threaten people.” Relin responded, smirking in a representation of his understanding. He sighed, and continued, “Do you honestly think that’s all there is to it? I mean—how would they fuel a fire that would scare the likes of their own tribe? The most intelligent of the harpies.” He’s right… Fuck me… I need to do more digging. “H-How… You already understood that much, Relin?” I questioned, innocently. He nodded and sat down in pain, as his posterior reached the floor, exclaiming, “From what I understand, there’s some level of magic involved… If there weren’t—well then, they couldn’t scare, much less trick, their tribe.” “Magic…? Assuming magic is a uh…help me out here? A… um… prominent thing! A thing here, why wouldn’t the tribe know it was magic?” I questioned, assuming he had the answer. “Well… I don’t know yet—but considering the elder here, Ylevita, is considered a genius unparalleled by the others of the tribe, she probably set this all up. She’s,” He gulped hard, raising his hands in disgust, as he continued, “She’s got a thing for having a bunch of younger guys at her disposal… Don’t ask me, but I think it’s all just a means of keeping slaves readily available.” We both fell silent, shaking out heads in unison, before I laughed slightly, and he nodded, expecting my reaction. I covered my mouth, calming myself, and responded, “How would they even manage that? They aren’t controlling magic themselves, from what I’ve seen, so how would they pull it off?” He smiled, pointing a finger at me, as he continued, “There’s only one way that seems plausible right now, at least, to me,” his smirk widened, and he questioned, “do you know the one common weakness many MGs have, JD?” I shook my head, and he continued, “Sex. Many of them lose control during sex, and can’t sustain their powers, or maintain order within their bodies.” “So… wait… Are you saying… what I think you’re saying?” I questioned, somewhat engrossed in his charisma, ignoring my confusion. “Did you know there’s MGs here who can spit fire? There’s literal dragon MGs on this Island,” he puffed out one short, abrupt spurt of laughter, before finishing, “They could have… well… lured a dragon, through sex, and used the high slave intake to fuel her sex intake! Allowing them to have holy-fire rain down and punish those who disagree with their system. It’s brilliant, and only something a genius, like Ylevita could pull off. Absolute, complete power… Ruling over the masses with an inferno.” He finished, excited at his discovery, and out of breath. “B-But wait… Wouldn’t the dragon… I still don’t…” I responded, in a sense of disbelief. He nodded his head, and continued, “The hitch in that theory… is that dragons, while the main species that could create such a fire, aren’t weak like some species—and are vastly more intelligent than other species. I doubt they could manage such a feat… But nothing else makes sense. Currently, we just need to figure out how they managed it. If, they managed it.” He reluctantly raised his head, stretching his arms out, and concluded with, “Well just get some fuckin’ shut-eye… You’ll be no good if you don’t at least sleep a little, buddy.” “Alright, you too…” I cautiously replied, drifting into sleep. A white room, reflecting my image in every which-way, appeared around me, and in it, a single wooden table sat in the center. This time, my physical body openly displayed itself, but in the reflections, only a blurred shadow was visible. I touched my face, but the receptors in my hands didn’t react, and it felt like touching air—void of any texture and shape. I began hyperventilating, crushing the table under my weight, as I ran my hand over my eyes, dragging up towards my forehead. As my eyes opened once more, the figure of a beautiful, slender woman came into focus. She was sitting cross-legged across the table. My hand darted out towards her, but couldn’t reach, as I clasped down, she disappeared, and a mere dress lay in her stead, falling into my hands, with small, red specs upon it. As I dove in deeper to inspect, the scene around my changed, and I fell into water, carrying me towards a shadowy figure, smiling intensely. My body wouldn’t move, and I noticed my arms and legs from before were gone, now replaced by emptiness. As the figure reached my floating presence, the space turned black, and dissipated. Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 11: Data—Scorched Fuck! Fuck! Dammit! Stop toying with me! Why… every single time. The blurred faces, the women, the different scenes… What do they all mean, fuck! I don’t even have the time on my hands to manage it… let alone avoid being raped… Ugh, fuck my life! I slowly crawled over to the bars across me, turned around, and slammed my back brashly against them, stretching my neck in the process. “Ah, I’m so tired. Are you awake, Relin?” I questioned, completely drained. Silence flooded the dingy halls, as slow breezes passed through, whisking my brown hair slightly to the side, as I brushed it back down. I laid my head softly against the bars, bracing it between them, as I slowly pivoted my face to the side. “Well…?” I pleaded, whispering. “Yeah, yeah, yeah. Of course I’m up, JD… But I don’t wanna’ be. For fucks sake… that woman made my throat so dry last night that I could barely get any shut-eye… Dry throat, plus stress, equals not—getting—any—sleep. Fun, fun.” He replied, smarmy and frustrated from the early wake-up call. Fuck… No time to dwell on my dreams, we’ve got to plan something, and soon. I turned my head back, looking at the ceiling of my cell, as Relin did the same. He slowly sighed, and began preaching gently, regarding his life, “You know, I really wish I was in the Bahamas right now. Enjoying a Mojito as I lazed around in the sun—but no, I’m stuck in fucking Island-ass purgatory… Purgatory? What? “Wait—What are you saying, Relin?” I questioned, baffled by his commentary. He slowly opened his mouth, and continued, “You don’t know…? I… Well, I… never mind, forget it?” I slowly nodded in response, and continued, “Alright, well… we’ve got more shit today, I guess?” He nodded in response, and interjected, “We’re going to be picked right up again today—prepped for more sex… Here’s the plan…” He progressed further in his deep, engaging ideas—explaining that by searching for some kind of sign explaining our location, he could try to find a route out of here. And going further, to explain that he would be asking about the complex to the girl he was placed with. In order to trick her into describing the complex, he’d lull her into a sense of security; by exclaiming it was “for taking their child on adventures when he or she was to be born.” Ingenious… Play with their minds… Well, they are pretty smart themselves, but he did say they get weaker during sex—best of luck to him. We agreed on the conditions, and hid our discussion by receding further into our cells, as the two guards began opening our cages, plucking us out like ripe fruit—fresh for the taking. They pressed onwards, flying down to what seemed to be the same dining hall from before, but this bird was slower than the one from yesterday, so I got a clear glimpse of what seemed to be a ladder along one of the side walls—obscured by openings and rooms. Bingo! We were once again thrust into the room, as the next girl on the picking order took Relin. After being given a few bites of meat, I sat waiting for Serena, as Ilene was still disappointed by my lack of action the other day. The harpies around me, wings and feathers jet-black, and clothing minimal, held their mouths open, clearly watering, as they stared into my eyes. The blackened completions of their agitated eyes—hungry for sex—pierced my skin with every glare and glance, as I bided my time for Serena. Suddenly, she came bursting through the door, and a guard with her came to me, untying me, and hoisting me up, carrying me to a room on the second-to-last floor, coated in wood, and smoothed stone. The bed propped up in the center smelled of fresh cloth and Birchwood, while the rest of the room was fairly bear. The guard exited the room, inviting both Serena and I to continue where we had left off, as she stood outside, blocking the door. Well…This is very prison style behavior… Whatever. I sighed out, falling back on the soft comfort of the bed, as Serena followed, and lay next to me. I rolled my head over, and stared at her, questioning, “Why do you stay here?” She paused, questioning her own motives, as she turned to me, and softly replied, “Because I never had anything else, I guess…” We both stared into eyes, mutually reaching a cohesive result, explaining our understanding—our shared understanding. Her eyes glistened as she once again moved in for a delicate kiss, slowly reaching a point enticement, as she pulled back, taking a quick breath, before continuing. She thrust her tongue into my mouth, coiling it around my tongue, as she closed her eyes, rolled on top of me, and began undressing me. Her soft, small hands reached through the buttons of my raggedy clothes, as she pulled back, running her tongue along my chest, and quickly peering towards the door, to the guard—who quickly began pacing outside the room, avoiding looking at us. Oh… I see. She’s trying to drive the guard away… Smart. I rolled her over, pushing her down, and caressing her soft, fluffy wings, as I ran my hands slowly up her body, pushing her hair away from her face, as I went in for another kiss. At first, she pushed back ever so slightly, before relaxing her once stiff arms, and slowly wrapping them around my head. Between breaths, Serena peered out the door, squeezing my neck to explain the guard had left her post. I quickly rolled over, and two of us left directly vision of the door, as I slowly sad down in a corner of a room, and I began, “So… anything you want to explain?” She sighed gently, running a hand through her gorgeous, long hair, as she responded. “Yeah, I think it’s about time to come clean.” She rolled her eyes until they reached me, and continued, “I’m actually a guy.” Silence filled the room, and within a moment of insecurity and humility, and responded, “Really?” To which, she began laughing under her breath. Since when the fuck… can… Haha, Serena learned how to have fun, I guess? I’m a little skeptical of the timing, however. I laughed slightly, and continued, “Look… I don’t want to drag you into this, but Relin and I need a way out… the guards don’t seem to check us to see if we’re carrying anything when they take us to the upper level, so I think it could be easy to slip a piece of paper in my clothes, right?” Serena nodded, following my logic, but still laughing about her joke from earlier. Her eyes closed slightly as she finished laughing, and she answered, “Yeah, that makes sense. I think I could do something, but what kind of paper do you want…?” I swallowed and replied, “A rough map of where we are… and a path out of here?” Serena rubbed her hands together for a moment, intertwining her fingers in a motion of fidgety discomfort, as she responded, “Yeah—Yeah, one sec, I can make something for you.” She proceeded to tear a piece of cloth from under the bead, moving in to kiss me once more, as she removed a quill from her bag, and she began drawing out a few mountains, a forest, and the same diagram of Terra-Veinira that Avisera has shown me before. She marked a spot in the mountainous area just to the right of Terra-Veinira, as she ran her arm lightly down, drawing a line across the range ton another forest, showing a small dot in a field just outside it. She looked up, directly into my eyes, innocent, and childlike in her curiosity, and asked, “Why do you need this right now?” She doesn’t? She… She expected me to be fine just staying here—so I wouldn’t be killed, only abused? My head dropped, hair draping over my eyes, as I snatched the piece of cloth, and softly responded, “We’re getting out of here—and soon.” Serena nodded reluctantly, depression lining her each and every motion, as she went in for another kiss, and the sound of a guard rushing in trampled our freedom. I shoved the piece of cloth under my armpit, in my clothes, and threw Serena atop me. The guard was expecting us to be chatting, but came in on a scene that precariously displayed Serena laying on me, ready to move further, as I held her, shirt rolled slightly up from tucking the cloth in. She guard apologized, and we acted as though the mood was ruined—once again, stalling. She grabbed me by the arm, and flew me to my cell. Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 12: Planned—Planning “So you didn’t follow through? Dammit, Relin.” I sighed out, smirking in confidence. “You know how hard it is to convince the older, stubborn ones of anything when they start getting in the mood? It’s like talking to a fucking rubber duck, Mr. ‘I get special treatment.’” He responded, aggravated. I laughed at his lack of humility, and continued, “Sorry—Sorry, I just thought it’d be fun to screw with you a bit.” He opened his mouth, but didn’t respond, as he asked, “Okay—whatever, just explain what you have…” I looked down the hall, checking for any guards, and proceeded to slowly remove a tattered, torn piece of cloth with markings running across it. I balled it up, and tossed it to Relin’s cell, nearly missing, but landing within range for him to grab once it hit the ground. “Careful, you bloody idiot!” he yelled. I raised my hands in a gesture of surrendering, as I comically motioned towards the cloth. “It’s the map you wanted… We’re the dot, the black line is the path to the nearest town from here, and the weird diagram is Terra-Veinira,” I stated, confidently. He swallowed hard, his eyes engrossed in the powerful imagery lining each square inch of the cloth, as slight tears dripped from his eyes, and he responded, “Finally… I can finally get out of here.” We both lay back, as he hurled the map back at me, much harder than I did, and it landed in my cell. I tucked it deep within my shirt; the fabric aggressively scuffed my chapped skin, as it passed through. I effortlessly ran my left hand across the outside of my shirt, dragging the cloth on the inside under my right arm. Raising my arm and continuing with a few pat-downs from my own fingers, I lodged the piece of cloth within my under arm, and seamlessly spread it out along my own clothes, hiding its presence. “Alright… I have one question, Relin,” I slowly requested, swallowing my smarmy humor, and continuing, “Does anything except sex happen here?” He stared at me, at first reserved in his confusion, before clarifying laconically, “In short: yeah. About four to five times a month they go hunting, and they typically take us along.” Just hunting… That’s it? There’s gotta be more to this… I glanced back in bewilderment, tapping my hands against the floor of my cell, cold and rigid. I calmly took a breath, before prodding, “That’s all they do? Nothing else? Why?” He sighed in disappointment, and responded solemnly, “This place is basically a brothel for all-intensive purposes—and we’re what’s on sale. I hear everyone involved in this neck of the slave trading market has something along these lines: a race-specific sex dungeon. The purpose of this place is to help populate their species, nothing more, nothing less.” As I opened my mouth—gaping wide—to respond, a sharp whistle ran down the hall, as an older harpy clicked her tongue, and interjected, “That’s quite the theory you’re giving the newbie, Relin. Are you sure about its objectivity? Or maybe you’ve just been swayed wrong by your experiences here.” She’s fucking toying with him—like he’s a child… That’s amazing. She quickly turned to me, rolling her eyes in acceptance, “So this is what we get? Another shrimp? Not like I mind, but I’m trying to gauge these girls’ taste. Anyway… Relin, you’re with me today, sweetheart. Oh, you look bothered? Want to bring your friend? So you can finish that discussion about getting out of here?” How does she…? Quickly both our doors were open, and she dragged us into a nearby room on the top floor, jamming the door with a loose plank of a wood—propped up at a slant across the interior of the door—as she sat down on the bed. Nodding at Relin, she smirked, and turned towards me. Relin slowly motioned back towards her, and began muttering, “JD, this is Faylinn. Faylinn, this is JD.” She turned to me, waving, as I reluctantly did the same. Silence flooded the room, the bed acting as a focal point, as I raised my now shaking hands in response, and continued, “W-W…Who is she? How does she know…?” Relin ran a hand through his hair, and continued, “She’s been in on this with me for a few weeks. We haven’t had any ample opportunity to get out, however.” Why would she want to leave…? She leered at me, answering my inner thoughts, “I want to see the outside world… Being cooped up in here like a pseudo-princess doesn’t really suit me. That sort of pampering falls purely on people like Serena, not me,” laughing under her breath towards the end. “Y-You don’t know shit about Serena! You—” Relin cut me off, blocking me with his arm, as he whispered, “She’s just trying to egg you on, you bloke.” She raised her arms, gently crossing her slender thighs as she apologized, “Sorry—Sorry, I just wanted to see what little lover-boy here was made of. Don’t want a tactless wimp running the show alongside us, right?” I’ll show you who’s a tactless wimp when I get through with— “JD, you’re mumbling that aloud… Dumbass.” Relin interjected, sternly. Calming myself, I responded, “Whatever—We just need to figure out a plan to get out of here, right?” The two of them stretched out, as though they expected such childish questions, and Faylinn responded, “It’s not quite that simple… The only real exit from here is typically blocked, unless slave shipments are here. Like Relin said before, this place is primarily used for sex… The only open access would be either going out during a hunting trip, or during a trade.” “The problem being…?” I interjected. “That we don’t know what kind of recourses we’ll have gathered at the end of the week—when this place gets its cut of the slaves from Terra.” Relin responded. “Why would you hide that from me…? And what the fuck do you mean my recourses?” I angrily pleaded. “I didn’t want you to get your hopes up, in case shit did—ugh does go awry. And… Well, we have been stocking whatever food and water we could, but it’s not much… We’d need twice of what we have with you, and I assume Serena, coming with us. Which would draw a lot of attention to our little rendezvous.” Relin solemnly exclaimed. So I’m the hitch in his plans… huh… “Don’t worry… When you guys go on the run, I’ll grab food and water, and we can meet back up outside of the complex.” I explained in an attempt to clear the tension in the room. The three of us continued to discuss our options, as the night drew dark, and the daylight sun fell low. We returned to our cells, only to be quickly removed and brought into the dining hall for dinner. This time Relin wasn’t taken to another room, and neither was I, which allowed us time to eat in peace, as the girls glared us down from around the room. Once we returned, stomachs full, and minds at ease, I was grabbed from behind, flown to a room a floor below the cells. The compact, coarse clamp of the bird’s talons dug into my scars, bleeding me rosy red, and tearing my skin apart. She tossed me into the room, and there I noticed dim lighting, candles, torches, a bed, and a harpy, black of feathers—innocent, young, and sadistic. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 9:07 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [6/8] Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 13: Sadism—Unkempt The blaring inferno of heat emanating from the culmination of candles, sweat, and torches permeated my skin, thin and dry, inducing thick, sticky droplets of refreshing sweat. As they ran down my skin, what little water content within my body began draining, light perforated my vision, and a wing jetted across the short distance between the girl and me, pinning my right arm to the wall. The pain surged across my arm, cutting through the splintering, taught tension of my shoulder, as it nearly popped out of its socket. Floral essence impregnated my nostrils with aphrodisiacal pleasure—an aromatherapy of sweet perfumes and iridescent colors formulated from the drugs. Agh—Fuck! That hurts like hell! I bit my tongue, distributing the pain throughout my body, and causing a drop of moist, syrupy blood to stream down my cheek, forming opaque blotches of red across my face. The intensity of sensation-overflow surged me right into a migraine, as I used my spare, left hand to grip, caress, and ease the pain radiating from my forehead. “Are you feeling okay?” the conniving, perverse voice sighed out, licking her lips. A figure: petite, soft, and cold, arose—pinning my other arm in an affront to me. Her eyes glistened in the dim reflection of candle flames, reminiscent of a small fire in a pitch-black forest. The silky, dull exterior of her pupil bored aimlessly powerful holes into my body, eyes darting about. “You…bitch…” I muttered softly under my breath, words slurred with metallic gulps of blood, and salty sweat. She tilted her head slightly to the left in a playful motion, gently placing her hand under my chin, and pressuring my eyes to lock with hers, as she rubbed blood away from my lips. Delicately raising her bloodstained fingers, she slowly drew towards her lips, lunging her tongue out, reveling in the taste of my blood. Slowly raising her head back on level with mine, lips now coated maroon, she continued, “What did you say, sweetheart?” pestering me, teasingly. That…. Agh! My body began noticeably shaking, arms protruding, and groans exuding—absolving my mind from Avisera, Serena, and Relin, as kicked forward, pushing her against the bed, and proceeding to force my hands against her throat. “You bitch!” I screamed out, blood spurting from my mouth onto her face and wings—now black and red tattered. Her eyes widened in happiness, wings spreading wide, and legs wrapping around me. The tension and connection of our sweltering, pulsating bodies coordinated with each other, swapping fluids and emotions, as our minds drew blank, and she nearly passed out in happiness. The soft, yet rigid texture of her ribbed neck alleviated my pain in a demonstration of equal ground, and presence. Her dress fell, and she unbuttoned my worn-out pants, pulling them down in one swift motion. I pounded down on her; the pseudo-erotic sense of control gripped my mind, and cut through my sense of tact like a dagger—swift and terse. The slick, cushioned inners of her untarnished body absolved my anger, and engrossed my mind, delving my sensibilities into the depths of remnant despair, silencing my conscience. She moaned intensely, the bed shaking in rhythm—euphony of intercourse and psychedelic immersion collapsing my mental state. Concupiscent imagery surrounding me, my sweat flowed like waterfalls into the coves and crevices of her body, surrendering my self control to carnal urges, and my morals to my enmity and indignation. “I’m going to kill you!” I screamed out, tightening my grip, and boring my thumbs into her windpipe. She released inaudible groans, wrapping her wings around me, kicking off, and slamming the both of us against the frame of the bed, knocking scorching candles upon both her and my shoulders. The searing reality of our fervent dreams dissolved into emotional leers and pulsating pressure, her back arcing in pleasure as she rode atop me. The softening hold of her insides engulfed me—grasped me further—as if to exculpate the barbarity of the situation, and abstain from the pain we mutually experienced. The reluctant cognizance consumed our lust as we began to conclude. I attempted to expel myself from her, as she gripped my tight, breaking my strangulation, and pressing down on me, rapidly pulsating in a cacophony of tension and indulgence. The both of us clenched in tight, eyes shutting, a and bodies falling upon each other, as I discharged within her, and moans of pleasure diffused throughout the perspiring, immoral cushion of heat and humidity we lied in. The room fell flat, the faint scent of burning flesh now permeating our dulled senses as we released from each other, and quickly threw off the candles, screaming in pain. She glared into my eyes, and I into hers, as she smiled, and I sneered reluctantly, wiping blood from my face, and pealing off candle wax. The amorous content of Ilene faltered my will, and gradated the urging animosity my mind pursued, as I slowly stood up, wiping myself off in disgust, and walked out of the room, arms held high. Another dully childish black-harpy snickered at me, grabbing me by the arms, and taking me over to the room over, blacked by night sky and out cove, as she strutted along the walkway. I noticed Faylinn and Relin chatting by the cells, and the guard tossed me in, signaling Faylinn to ask how much pleasure she’d got that day—to which Faylinn softly smirked, solidifying their non-verbal confrontation. As the guard left, content, the two of them turned their attention to me. “So, what happened back there, JD?” Relin questioned, accusingly. “Umm well I… Look, it doesn’t matter.” I responded, embarrassed. Fuck… It’s not like I did anything wrong… I took in the dingy, musty room around me in one soft breath, responding, “I… I had sex with Ilene… it was like I was on drugs or something… and she caught me in the spur of things!” Relin quickly slammed against the bars of his cage, clenching his fists, and grabbing at Faylinn. “Let me into JD’s Cell for a moment, Fay.” He remorsefully, yet angrily, pleaded. She smirked, staring into my eyes, as my drained husk of a body scampered back into the corner, fearfully. She released his door, clunking around in the lock to draw out my painful turmoil. Once the key readjusted and she rushed him swiftly into my cell, unlocking my cage much faster, before he dashed in, lifting me up, and slamming me against the back wall. “What the fuck were you thinking? You deranged fuck!” He screamed at me, concerned. Attempting to force his hand from my jugular. I took my undamaged, right arm, and braced it against his, as he dropped me, proceeding wiping himself off. “Do you have any idea what having sex with her means? Eh? Do you?” He prodded, dominantly. “Well, I just… My emotions went out of control, and…” I attempted to respond, falling silent without an answer. He sighed, staring at me, and exclaiming, “We have even less time, now. We have to leave at the end of next week, when the traders come… If not, you’re going to be married into the tribe.” Married—What the fuck… Wait, that’s why she had sex with me? “I assume you get it by now… Being married into the tribe is only rectified by a single action—mutually accepted intercourse. How the fuck do you think these bloody birdbrains pick who gets which guy? By driving your actions on emotions, and not thinking, you can no longer be pampered by other women of the group, and must become hers… She outsmarted you, JD.” Relin reluctantly explained, continuing to examine me, and spitting and kicking at the floor in disgust. I slowly furrowed my brow, exclaiming, “I’m sorry! I just… I just—” Relin cut me off, responding, “I know… Just… go to sleep. I’ll figure something out in the meantime. Fay leave now… We don’t need anymore rising suspicion.” Fay placed a soft, emotional kiss on his lips, before leaving the hall, dragging the scent of tension from my mistakes on her clothes as she swooped down two levels to her room. Neither of us spoke again during that night, and we just drifted to semi-uncomfortable sleep, Relin pondering our next moves. Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 14: Blood rush—Confession “Hey JD.” The calming, kind voice called out. My eyes slowly peeked open, darkness filling the cortexes of my vision, as I clawed my way up, nearly slipping off the soft, stony side. “Be careful! Neither of us want you dying, hubby.” The immature, squeaky girl proclaimed. Who the fuck… Hubby? It’s like fucking ‘Way-too-early’ AM—and I’m not taking shit when I’m this tired. I slowly swallowed, licking my lips and hydrating my dry mouth. As I looked up, yawning, rubbing my eyes, and shaking from the cold, I pleaded, “Can you just take me back inside? It’s fucking freezing…” my voice monotone and uncaring. The small, pale girl smiled, eyes lighting my frostbitten complexion ablaze. She threw a single hand down, blushing, as she hoisted me up, moving in for a soft kiss. Her eyes dawdled as she pulled back, infixed on my body. “So… when are we going to... you know?” she prodded, grabbing onto my arm. Does she actually think I’d…? “Look… Fuck you. I’d rather die here than have to deal with more of this bullshit. I’m not your husband—I’m not a fucking sex toy—I’m not someone to fuck with—and I’m not—” I screamed out, voice caught by the miraculous grip of her two hands. She motioned for me to quiet down, and smiled, lifting me up, and soaring further out. “I’m going to drop you, if you say another word, silly!” the girl proclaimed, voice giggling in malevolence. And there she goes again—yeah, screw that. Sulking in meandering pain, the foggy mist from Morning Mountain springs perpetuate a sauna effect as I flew through, eyes watering. The dull warmth was complimented by a soothing, mineral scent emanating from the springs—devolving my pain into wonderment. I crooked my head sideways, glinting up towards Ilene out the corner of my eye. Sighing, I cut through the loud ambience of the springs, pestering, “Is there really any point to this? You’re obviously not going to allow my escape, so do you want to show me something? Stop fucking around—let me escape if you’re going to go this far.” Hah… Maybe, at this point, kicking, screaming, and falling to my death wouldn’t be so bad… My body thrust from side to side, tearing my clothes against her abrasive talons and shredding the skin beneath, as I slammed back in an attempt to shake out of her grip. I swiftly threw my free hand up to her right wing, hitting it mid-flap, and sending a searing pain down my knuckles. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and screamed out, “Fuck you! Human male ready for action! Anyone? Human male up for grabs!” Why the fuck would I… You know what—maybe she’ll get knocked out of the sky by a fucking fireball or something… Maybe a winged MG will come and save me? Who knows? I’d love to see this bitch enveloped in fiery rage. Ilene peered down in disgust, shrugging, and effortlessly tossed me down into the foggy depths below. As I lamented my actions, my body plunged into the swelling gulf of boiling water, sending surges of warmth and comfort. Bubbles trailed upwards from my location, murky depths feigning imagery of sea creatures. Flowing locks of wavering light trickled down in an unmelodious rampage, and my feet hit the bottom—eyes open wide and hair dangling upwards. Hands rising towards an eroded rock face that reflected the fog, mist, and cloudy moisture around me in shimmering beauty, my eyes drew towards a faint figure in the reflection. Huh? I-I don’t… how? There’s nobody else down here, so why is there a fucking reflection? Orangey yellow fir coated the figures arms and legs, scars running down one arm, while she sat crying in the reflection. The figure shook gently, droplets of water exuding from her eyes as she began to turn towards me. Air left my lungs rapidly; inundating pain coursed my veins and heart as I attempted to drift up, seeing the face of the figure before blacking out. Avisera… ******************************** “Come on… I was kidding! I didn’t… I didn’t mean to kill you!” the whimpering, desperate voice pronounced. Shuttering eyes complimented the distorted, winged figure in front of me, as my body awoke. I thrust forward—eyes darting from side to side in search of Avisera, only to be met by the glossy pupils of a malevolent harpy. Ilene hugged me tight and professed, “You’re okay! I don’t know what I would do without you! I-I’m so sorry…” Sorry? Sorry my ass! She’s just worried she’ll lose her new boy-toy, and have to search for another. “Don’t worry… I’m sure you’ll find another soon…” I murmured under my breath, staring at the ground. “Huh? What did you say?” she prodded in confusion. “You can just find another one, once you’re bored of me, right?” I screamed out, ignoring any possible threats around us. Why the fuck did I… Ugh, am I getting Stockholm syndrome? I’m actually upset that she doesn’t need me—pathetic. Her eyes were shadowed by drooping hair, as she glared at the ground, silently. She began pacing towards me, head sharply rising as she proceeded to slap my face. “H-How dare you think so lowly of yourself! Do you think you’re a mere slave? Dispensable? No—you’re my husband to-be, and I will treat you as such! You will not die under my care, and I will live for you.” She responded, dropping to her knees and embracing me. She’s… since when was she like this? Wait… I could use this… I slowly, calmly, and softly professed, “Why don’t we run from here… We’re out—we’ve made it out of that prison. We could be free.” Silence befell her tears, as she slowly gazed up at me. Regaining control, she began awkwardly nodding her head, and responding, “I—um… If that’s what you desire, I can try to speak to the elders—” I skewered her words, interjecting, “No! We mustn’t let them know! They’ll try to tear us apart. And….” I can’t leave Relin, Serena, or even Faylinn under these circumstances… “And what?” She questioned, clutching tighter. I sighed, patting her head, and replying, “I couldn’t leave my friends in there. Relin and Serena need to come with us, or else it won’t feel right—things will be off… and my sex drive may plummet—” “Yeah! We—we can bring them, if you need them!” She yelled back, pleading for my sex-drive to remain lively. Our conversation fell silent, as I held her to my chest, looking up in an attempt to hide my expressive, sadistic grin. My mind was set on this victory, and the way I had woven around her love-struck nature. Check-motherfucking-mate! Relin’s out, we have time for him to alert Faylinn, and Serena can come too… We win—we fucking win! As we began to stand up, I stared into her eyes, smiling, and questioned gently, “So, how did you get out here, by the way?” She twiddled her thumbs, responding, “In the back of the lead-guard’s quarters, there’s a hidden passage… I asked for her permission, and she laughed, exclaiming, ‘Just make sure ya’ fuck ‘im right and good, haha!’ as she allowed me to carry you out…” Of course… In case a trade goes bad, or they’re attacked… The guards can escort the dignitaries of the tribe right to safety. Perfect. “That’s amazing, Ilene!” I yelled out, feigning a sense of astonishment. She nodded, hoisting me up, as we proceeded back to the nest, and I prepared my mind for the plans in store. The travel back felt swift and calming—as we roamed the skies in silence. Once we reached the hidden passage in the side of a mountainous wall, I began mapping a path out from this location, noting each foothold on the way down, in case we had to ditch the black-harpies. Okay… Looks like there’s a bit of a drop, but I should be able to manage it. We entered the hole, hidden by an over cropping, rugged wall of rock and mineral, as he guard nodded us in, and escorted me back towards my cell. I waved goodbye to Ilene, as she smiled and blushed in shameful joy. The familiar flap of wings reverberating against each inner-wall soared through my ears, as I was brought into the cells once again. Familiar faces, familiar smells of moist stone, familiar sounds of clanking metal, and familiar laughs as I entered, shrugging off towards Relin. “So, how’s it been, lover-boy?” Relin teased, as the guard left, and a new sound of footsteps trickled down from the other side of the hall. “You know… the same old shit… just getting laid and getting paid.” I teased back, puffing out air. “At least you manage to fornicate in this melting-pot of teen emotions!” Faylinn sharply interjected, smirking. A resounding laughter emanated from our group’s tantalizing conversation. The flaring desires we all held enveloped in our aimless trivialities, but not a single care was given, as our hearts aligned in short-lived happiness. Laughter dissipated from the hall, as I stood up at my bars, slowly breathed in, and pronounced, “We have a way out… And Ilene is the key.” Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 15: Unrequited—Aimless Relin relaxed his shoulders, falling back on his hands, staring at the dingy, grey ceiling, and responded, “So—let’s get this straight. There’s a secret passage for emergency purposes; Ilene caught the lead guard drunk, and she let you two go off to have sex; you’ve noted a rough path out; and all you need us to do is drug that guard?” I nodded, wide-eyed, and replied, “Yeah—basically. Is there a problem?” Relin began squatting, and sighed, answering brazenly, “Not really—but’s it’s not ideal…We’ve got a few days before the slave shipment, so we would have to do it before anything got high-maintenance. Furthermore, I don’t want to have to go in Ghentric’s room… let alone be within a mile of her. Fucking slave-driving bit—” His rage was hushed by the understanding nods of Faylinn, and he composed himself post-haste. Loosening his shirt, as he cleared his throat, and continued, “Well… I’ll get it done—but Fay is gonna have to get the drug for me… And you’re going to have to inform Serena. The hitch of course…” “The hitch of course being that if any of us are caught—or Ilene sees me with Serena—all bets are off… right?” I questioned solemnly. He nodded his head gently, while Fay began skipping out of the room, humming and heading for the kitchen on the lower level. I dropped back down, my butt hitting the cold floor. I turned to Relin doubtingly, and professed, “Ilene thinks I’m her…” “Yeah, I know. That’s why you need to be careful. You’re technically a slave for both of them right now, but… she’ll see you as hers even before the wedding.” Relin exclaimed, tired and worn-out. “Right… I get the idea.” I dryly finished, as two guards came, one taking Relin to the hall, another taking me to a room on the second-to-last floor. The wing beats of this guard were slower and more draining than the others, as I noticed patches lacking feathers. She nearly dropped me reaching the room, and hobbled away afterwards. Entering the room, I expected to be met by the glare of Ilene, however was pleasantly surprised to find myself caught in the enticed glances of the ever-adorable Serena. No guards sat outside, surprisingly, and Serena dragged me to a corner out of direct sight of the entrance, as we sat down against the wall. “I heard that…” she began, taking deep breaths with each word. “Yeah—I’m sure you have. Ilene and I are supposed to be betrothed soon.” I responded, solemnly. Her head dropped, unable to make eye contact, as I laughed, and scuffed up her hair in the process of patting her head. She looked up, glossy-eyed, and I responded, “Don’t worry… nothing’s happening, we’re getting out.” Her eyes glistened like jewels as she heard this statement, and she backed up with a questioning gaze. “How… they boost security during the slave shipments… Unless you plan on leaving…” I think she gets the point? Hopefully… “You get the idea, then?” I questioned, but she still looked perplexed. I sighed, calmly explaining, “Essentially—we found another way out. A path used by the lead guard, probably for escorting the elders and dignitaries out in a case of emergency.” Her eyes fell in distress. “How… how did you figure all of this out?” she inquired. Oh fuck… here we go again. I proceeded to explain my circumstances, including my incidental revelation, regarding Avisera, while underwater. Her shoulders relaxed, head falling softly against the wall, the whites of her eyes overtaking her previously enlarged pupils, as the glossy coating of her teary eyes dissipated. “Why would the guard just let her through?” she pleaded. “I don’t know exactly… but from what Ilene told me, it sounds like she was wasted—and I assume Ilene is pretty well trusted here? Anyway, the circumstances were insurmountably on my side back then.” I responded, somewhat questioningly. “Well obviously she’s well-thought of and looked up towards, even by the older members of the tribe. It’s probably her moralistic nature and trustworthiness.” Serena explained in a tone screaming ‘duh.’ “Right, well anyway, we’re pretty lucky ha-ha—wait… moralistic nature? Trustworthiness? Do you mean to say she’s tied to the tribe in a way?” I pleaded, anxiety-driven. “Not exactly? I don’t know her extremely well, regardless of how long we’ve been around each other. More like… when she promises something, she won’t go back on it—I guess?” Serena unbeknownst to her own judgment answers my innate fear. Thank fucking god! I don’t know what we would have done without at least that much of a ‘safety net,’ nor did I spend any time thinking about it… Praise the lord for Serena. I began grinning uncontrollably from ear-to-ear, tackle-hugging Serena as I laughed without stop. Her shocked disposition was quickly overwritten by embarrassment and joy as she began blushing ripe-red, and tried pushing me off. “Nope! Not letting go~~” I frantically breathed out, laughing further. “Y-You… You can be really immature! You know that, JD?” she yelled out in slowly hushing embarrassment. I quickly pulled back, smiling, and retorting, “At least I managed to find us a way out of—” noticing the guard approaching the room, I finished, “a way out of that eating hall! It’s much more calming here, don’t you think, Serena?” She’s got to catch on… she’s intuitive. “Just wait until Ilene hears, she’ll kill you!” Serena exploded out, much ditsier than usual—probably to retain her act. The guard approached, shrugging at our display of ‘gaudy teens in love’ as she rolled her dull, black eyes, and proceeded back across the hall. Silence blew through the room, whisking away our insecurity and fear of being caught. I noticed Serena’s stiffened figure, and swiftly proceeded to run a finger down her neck, sending a jolt down her spine, and shocking her back into awareness. “JD! Wh-Why would you?” she exhaled out, startled. Beginning to laugh once more, I replied, “Because it looked like it would be funny.” “You son of a—” Serena began jokingly exclaiming, as a somewhat angered figure entered the room, crimson eyes glaring down at me. Serena promptly readjusted herself, moving away from me, as I sat silently, unable to move. The woman licked her lips, lush and pink, as she slowly paced towards us with violent, begrudging steps. She stopped directly in front of me, her mere silhouette drilling horror into my mind. The reds of her eyes were complimented by the dim lighting of the room, enveloping her figure in madness and frustration. Sharp and fast, her wings jetted forward, dragging me up against the wall, raising me to eye-level. The guard from before followed from behind, pinning down Serena to the bed, before she could do anything to stop the woman holding me in her grip. “JD…” the voice quietly rang out, fury pulsating from each and every breath, as she continued softly, “what’s going on here?” Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 16: Living Wings—Dead Soul The next thing I saw was Serena being forced out, and down towards the dining hall, as she cried, leaving me in the room. The guard promptly took my legs, engrossing my body in dull pain, while Ilene grasped me by the neck, flying me out towards the first dungeon I arrived at. The rocky walls protruding sent chills down my spine, and I forced my eyes from side-to-side, noticing countless moans of pain, and remnant sounds of whips. “Welcome to the first floor, JD. I hope you enjoy your stay—maybe learn a few things about infidelity.” The emotionless tone of Ilene’s voice coursed through my mind as the sounds reverberated throughout each cell, and some greetings were shared between Ilene and the other sadists wreaking havoc down here. Goddammit! I did nothing wrong, but this bitch… Fine, I can take this, but I won’t be dragged into her pace. “Why do you think so lowly of me? Was it because you saw me in the room with her? We were merely talking—avoiding the stress of the—” My explanation laid cut short by her walking away, signaling for the guard to toss me in my cell. The rough embrace of hard, rock wall pierced me, tearing my skin, for the guard had quite literally thrown me into the cell, slamming me against the back wall. She closed the gate, smirking, laughing, and taunting me, while walking away. I sat down, questioning why I hadn’t been paired with one of the sadistic harpies lurking these barely-lit halls. Fuck me… I’ve landed myself in a steaming pile of shit… cold, hard shit. We’re supposed to be ready to leave by the end of today—at most, tomorrow. If they can’t avoid the higher security during the slave trading, we’re fucked. Maybe I could have Fay…? How would she… wait, I’m sure Serena could just tell her that I’m down here, and she could free me when we were preparing to escape. Right? The soft droplets of water permeating my weak eardrums every few seconds were astounding, for they managed to drive my insatiable need for human interaction to the peak of insanity in a simplistic ensemble of hardly audible noises. “Fuck me!” I screamed out in frustration. “With pleasure~~!” “Just tell me you’re not taken? Hehe.” “As soon as I’m done here, Hun!” Shit… Can this place actually get any worse? I may as well have a sign across my neck saying “all-you-can-fuck buffet” at this point. I casually stretched out, counting time on my fingers as my pleas for help were answered by pitifully sadistic glances, and harrowing leers from other cells. My mind drew blank as a droplet of water hit my keenly empty expression, awakening me from my daydreaming trance, and bringing my attention to Faylinn, who had been giggling from outside my cell. “How’s it going, stud muffin?” She prodded, taking advantage of my necessity for her assistance. “I’m doing fine, fruitcake,” I started, as she began laughing, “just wish I was tied up over a burning fire, with little meat skewers picking at my skin—you know, just to really drill in how comfortable I am right now.” She uncontrollably laughed, alerting the other envious girls as she opened my cell, and began pushing me against the wall. I whispered out in distress, “Hey what the fuck are you—” “Trust me, you’ll need this later. Do you remember seeing a ladder around here?” She hushed out, forcing a spare key, and knife into my pocket, along with my old map—which had fallen into Relin’s possession when I was dragged out the prior night. “Y-Yeah, I saw it a while back…” I responded, mutedly. She nodded, and whispered softly in my ear, “Good… Run there when you hear the night bell from down here… Head up to the fifth floor, and meet us in you-know-who’s room. Relin will have her out soon.” “B-But Serena… and Ilene knows—and I need to grab—” I frantically breathed out, as she placed one finger on my lips, changing into a more provocative position. “Don’t worry—Serena knows about the plan, and Ilene is too much of a sap to actually do anything with her pent up animosity. The food is something I dealt with soon after we met. No way was I going to let you rush into that hellhole of a kitchen to grab some food. Don’t worry, just run when you hear the bell, and don’t look back.” She interjected, calming me, before pushing me to the ground. “Fay—” I lashed back in confusion. “Pathetic! You can’t even keep a hard on for a few minutes? Tch… none of you girls waste your time with him! He’s a one-pump chump!” she yelled out, winking as she left the cell. I threw my head back, yawning as I forced myself to stay awake, and crossed my legs ‘crisscross applesauce’ style. How the fuck did she… Wait, she’s close with one of the jailers if I recall… She does night shifts? Maybe… Who knows, but the point is that she used connections to get me what I needed… A true woman, Rey’s lucky. Shit-shit, I just thought about Avisera again—dammit I miss her. Slight tears streamed down my cheeks, cooling my exasperation. I closed my eyes, finding my center, while I took deep, hard breaths. All right, that’s better… I’ll find Avisera once I’m out, and even introduce her to the whole gang. It’ll be good fun, and everything will open up for us to head to the Amazoness camp. That’s right Avisera, I remembered—everything. Soon it’ll all be over. Loud footsteps echoed across the hall, trickling into my cell as a shorter, yet more calmed, harpy approached me. My cell door opened, and she stood in front of me, glaring down. “So, have some time to reflect, JD?” Ilene’s incessantly abusive tone clawed out. Fuck… I’ll just, tap into her inner kindness, I guess? “I-I… You know I wouldn’t ever try to hurt you, Ilene!” I yelled out, hiding my contempt for her actions. She yelled back, “I can’t trust that! Not when you and Serena are so close!” This woman… I’ve never had the urge to strangle a girl for being obstinate before, but this one… I sighed, moving in on her, attempting to hide my furious glare, and responded, “I don’t want you to hate me… Serena and I are very close…” her eyes dropped, “ but so are you and I. That’s why we must,” clearing my throat, I dragged her further into my cell, and whispered, “that’s why we must escape—tomorrow. Okay?” Her anger dropped as we once again embraced each other, and her bipolar nature led blind love to overshadow rational thinking, allowing her to quickly forgive me, and caused her to ignore the clinking within my clothes. I pushed her back, this time sincerely responding, “I don’t want anything bad to happen to any of you… so make sure you’re ready by tomorrow.” She nodded, kicking me in the foot for being with Serena, and smiled as she proceeded out of the dungeon. Phew… That’s one problem dealt with! Now I just need to prepare myself to dodge out in a few hours. Heck, I might get some food once we’re out. Fucking starving in here. The hours of lay time and drudgingly painful moans from the never-ending torturous sex slavery in this lower-level dungeon proved astonishingly difficult to cope with. My energy was drained come the end of the night, and I feigned sleep as the harpies passed my cell, coated in slick sweat and exhausted. Slowly opening a single eye, I arose, waiting for the ring of this so-called ‘bell’ that could only be heard from the lower levels. Hours of tireless sitting and meandering around my thoughts brought my lifeless sense of grievance to fruition. Nearly asleep, I softly heard the sound of a bell chiming across the dark hall, as every slave within the hall was whipped, beaten, and too damaged to wake up from painstaking sleep, none of them awoke. Is this… it must be, it should be about time. In that moment, I didn’t think about my surroundings, my situation, or what could have happened to me. I merely ran, as fast as I could without making too much noise, and as I reached the ladder: towering over my ascent to freedom, my mind drew blank, and my body took over. Clutching tight to the wooden railing and holds of the ladder, I forced my weak, malnourished body up, distressed by the soundless, void nature of the typically booming complex. Without wing beats and tortured moans to fill this fiendish prison, everything felt unsettlingly simple. I looked around, not sparing a moment too much, as I persevered onwards, avoiding any night guards who were checking in-and-out of each cell. Slowly nearing in on my destination, I pushed up, reaching a hand up to the fifth floor. Okay… I’ve made it… and now—holy shit! I quickly plummeted down a few bars, avoiding any sense of sound, as I noticed the guard’s light next to the ladder. She quickly proceeded into a nearby room, and I threw myself up, sprinting for the door of the lead guard’s quarters—but finding myself stumped as to which room that would be. My photographic memory didn’t reign true in this moment, so I quickly took my best guessed, and creaked open the door, a long hallway set between the entrance and the next door. Now or never, baby! I forced the door open, silenced filled the room, and nobody was to be found. I fell to my knees, soul dead, and mind ruptured by painful revelation, as I cried, landing on all fours. The cooling nature of my tears seared my dried skin as it passed over, and I felt a cool breeze rush in. Huh…? Suddenly, my mind focused, and my senses latched onto the faint cries of what seemed to be Faylinn from somewhere in the distance. I searched the room, remembering the space Ilene and I had left prior—as I pushed the bed aside, and rushed down the hole hidden beneath it, finding a trail of blood, and the thick, emanating cries of Faylinn, and now Serena. Sprinting down the hall, I forced myself forward, nearly slipping on the thick slides of blood as I felt the musty warmth of the tight, humid pathway close in on me. There’s no fucking way! Goddammit! We came too far for this bullshit! I sprinted, wind covering my ears and moisture covering my eyes, as my senses deteriorated, and left me blinded at the sight of a corpse, pierced through the chest, as I noticed bags, and three figures in front of me—all solemn, saddened, and crushed. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 9:07 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [7/8] Arc 1: Couples—Nests Chapter 17: Blue Night—Red Hunt As I hyperventilated, each breath burning into my chest, I grabbed Relin tight by the shirt, tossed him against the wall, and screamed at his averted eyes. “What the living fuck is this?” I screamed out. The two bird-women looked in my eyes, and Faylinn responded, “Look JD, just calm dow—” “Calm down? Calm the fuck down, you say? You expect me to relax when there’s a guard lying limp in front of me, eyes dead, a pool of blood soaking my boots? Yeah, fuck that.” I sharply interjected, temper rising. Relin tightly gripped my arm in frustration, looking into my eyes with fury. “She caught on…” he slowly explained, breathing deeply, “what exactly did you expect me to do? Let everything go to waste, and end up sending Serena and Fay to the reeducation cells? No thanks,” he tightly replied. My eyes drew dull, and I looked at the dying lights that were my allies’ blighted expressions. We rectified my following actions with subtle visual agreement, before I proceeded to avert my eyes, press my foot on the soft cushion of the guard, and push hard—kicking the once lively bird-woman to the bottom of the cliff located outside of the opening. A few fine-tuned leers diverted from the walls, and towards my face for but an instance, before we proceeded, dawn-lit foliage fighting our vision. “Can you try to explain how the fuck that whole catastrophe happened, Relin?” I questioned, accusingly. “Look… What’s done is done. Fay caught her pushing me down, trying to slit my throat for information. Shit happened, okay?” He responded, violently. “Whatever man… It’s your funeral if they catch you…” I responded, hinting at our eventual separation. The drained expressions of Relin and Faylinn coursed through the skies mid-flight, and opened my eyes to the dawning problem of where we were heading. “Hey, can I take a look at the map? We could stop in the brush below?” I questioned, as Serena began lowering me. “We shouldn’t take long… Or else, you know…” Faylinn gently pleaded. “JD, make sure to not take too long.” Serena exclaimed, giving me her best ‘puppy dog’ eyes. Dropping into the brush, cooled by moonlight, Serena blushed while moving further into the tree line. I sat crisscross in the middle of the grass, iridescent blue from the dull moonlight, as I pulled out the map from my shirt. “If the town is… over the mountains and across the trees… then… okay… I guess we head straight east until we find this road… right?” I muttered to myself. Faylinn and Relin both laughed at me, questioning my so-called ‘map-reading skills.’ “Fucking bloke’s plan is to head east for a road? Golden… we won’t get lost with his level of expertise on this island, right Fay?” Raylinn chuckled out. “I don’t need to condescending bullshit, Rey-bies” I responded, relishing in my poorly worded pun. “Pfft… Ha-ha, great insult, Jay-Dee” Faylinn interjected, elongating the syllables of my name in an attempt to antagonize me. We threw our heads back in laughter, as we heard a brazen rustling in coming towards us from the brush. “Oh, welcome back blushy-bird.” I let out, trying to continue my spree of bad-puns and name alterations. “We’re back.” A sadistic, delighted voice breathed out. The clearing drew silent, and I dropped the map, as Fay began to motion for us to run. Relin tugged on my shirt, and began to sprint away like prey knowing it was being hunted. I stood my ground, and screamed, “There… there is no fucking way!” Four wings approached us, one bird grasped in the tight, full-body grip of the other bird, as they prodded closer. The red eyes of the bird in control contrasted the blue, filtered light rays burning holes in the floral ceiling above us. A dreamlike realm of overgrown plants coated in rainy blares and fiery reflections. Muffled yelps from behind me reverberated in my ears, the scene grew numb, and Serena was tossed to the ground affront me. “Ilene, are these the idiots who killed our commander?” One of the young voices questioned, wings flapping out. “I’m not sure… I mean, we did catch them escaping soon after we found her body, but what are the chances? I’m sure they didn’t do anything, or at least… JD didn’t do anything, right?” Ilene’s cruel, saddened tone pressed into my ears like a cushion smothering my very thoughts. “L-Look… We mean no harm to you. Just let us—” “Shut up, JD!” Ilene screamed out, trying to calm down, “I know! They forced you to come, right? You wanted to take me, but you couldn’t, right? They didn’t want us to be together, right?” she hysterically continued. Shit… Shit… Shit! Ilene is fucking crazy… What am I supposed to do? Throw myself at her to calm her down? Fuck it! I took a deep breath, looked around subtly, noticing the weapons on the ground from Serena’s dropped bag, and the two black harpies behind me. I stepped towards Ilene, looking into Serena’s eyes intently, pleading for her to pick up the weapon by Ilene’s feet. As I reached Ilene, embracing her tightly, her eyes lightened, and her grip on Serena loosened. Within a single instance, feathers flew off, knocking Ilene back slightly, and Serena placed a spear against her throat, as I turned around. “Look at Ilene! Look at her! Do you really want to return to the nest explaining that you let a prize child die for the sake of getting revenge?” I questioned, their eyes averting as their weapons dropped. “Pathetic, you’d be smitten in an instant!” I screamed out, and they dropped to the floor. Ilene bit her tongue, as the other two birds darted towards us, talons fixed on the soft sides of my neck. Within an instant, I was tugged away from Serena, and smashed into a nearby tree, my ears ringing in the same dull tone that reverberated across my body. “Aaugh! Fuck! I can’t…” “You’ll never leave me, JD! We’ll be together forever! I don’t care about the rest of the world as long as we can both just live together for eternity, in life or death!” Ilene screamed out, body shaking from her hysteria-driven psychotic rampage. Silence drew quick and true, as nobody could react—nobody but Serena. Serena’s anger compounded into rage, as she swiftly drew the sweat-moistened wood of the spear back, clenching it tight in her petite hands, and thrust it into Ilene’s throat, penetrating the tree behind her, and splitting the bark. Everyone’s eyes darted around in confusion, as Relin and Fay began shivering in place. Serena’s usually cool blue eyes had turned dull, and she cut through the luminescence of melancholic moonlight, kicking through the resistance of the air around her, and smashing her wings against the two other harpies. The larger one absorbed most of Serena’s blow, as her shoulder blades compacted together, and the acute snapping of her ribs forced blood out of her mouth. As this happened, the other flapped her remaining, tattered wing as fast as she could, slamming into foliage on her way up, the limp wing acting as dead weight on her shoulder. Serena began thrusting upwards, but I jetted my hand out, and grabber her leg, using my remaining strength to shake my head, telling her it wasn’t worth it. A soft thud could be heard in the distance if one listened well enough, but that did not matter to any of us, we were solely focused on getting away from there, and reaching some kind of main road. Relin and Faylinn both fell dead to the floor, unable to recuperate from the events that had just transpired. Slowly, the two of them got up, motioning silently for me to follow, and as I began to force my body upwards, I felt a painful, sharp sensation rush down my spine causing me to let out a brief yelp. “I… I can’t… I can’t feel my legs…” As the night passed by, dawn-soaked light burning into the ground around us, the spilled blood of that evening drudged even the radiant light of the sun into sadness. So... for the sake of my own remembrance, and any of ya'll who suffered through or were overjoyed by the 3-4 month gap in my story, I'm writing a brief recap. Chapter 0 - Brief Recap is Brief To begin, our glorious, intelligent, masculine, gorgeous, wonderful, generally 'great guy' of Hero, JD, woke up stranded in the dingy underbelly (pun intended) of a forest, only met with the comfort of what he would call a 'bull-woman.' After scuffling to get her off of him, he met our quirky, bird-for-brains (Ha) of a heroine, Serena. She saved him from becoming a martyr for rape-cases around the globe, and the two began on their way towards a nearby shantytown. After tackling a gentle kikimora to the dirt, and passing out, JD was dragged to the shantytown, hidden in the trees, where he spent his next few days. Their he met many kind, war-torn veterans of MSG island, regardless of his spiteful opinions of some of them . This is where he began to have what I can only describe as 'the visions' .They informed him of the Jinko sex slave traders passing through the jungle, and how according to their information, they should be safe--however, if anyone were to pass by, housing JD would cause quite a bit of trouble for the villagers. JD returned to his chambers, feeling quite uneasy and wary of his value relative to the villagers' convenience. After facing the tribulation of a dreadful dream, JD awoke covered in sweat. He leaped out of bed, and began to scrounge up enough recourses to make a miniature survival kit, beginning his trek out of the town. Unfortunately, on his way out of the larger jungle around them, he was met by the unfortunate gaze of a sexually depraved Jinko--let's call her Avisera, for simplicity's sake. Avisera pounced on JD, pinning him in place. After a brief 'conversation,' for lack of a better word to capture the sadism and intense foreplay involved, Avisera was charmed by JD's facetious remarks in the face of danger and his caustic tone, leading her to release him from her tight grasp. After pleading for her to let him go, Avisera decided to follow him North, and became his first 'Companion.' After a few days of trekking with Avisera, they stopped at a clearing, and JD gained insight into Avisera's past, and incentive for following him. Avisera was part of a tribe of Jinko with strong territorial history and deep-rooted bloodlines. One of their generational rituals was branding four of the girls born in any generation as "Avisera" as a method of snuffing out free-thinking and any concepts of men being anything more than slaves for reproductive purposes and pleasure, as well as improving the prowess of the tribe. The emotional connection between JD and Avisera furthered, and they began to get much closer, but the two of them were still being haunted by glimpses of their pasts. The two of them continued on their path towards a possible nearby town. This is when JD first learned about "Terra-Veinira" a multi-cultural, mixed-tribal society consisting of 6 races, and many different political and social layers of power. The two decided to avoid this epicenter of the slave trading industry, and headed towards a mountain-town to the west. After arriving, the two quickly befriended the people of this moderate-sized town. Avisera and JD continued to grow closer, as JD gained more insight into the culture around him, and the world he was dealing with. Around this time, Avisera began going into her cycle, becoming more sexually rampant, and pouncing on JD with every chance she had. These rude awakenings and aggressive interactions led JD to take his usual 'flight' alternative during a night of high duress. As he walked through the forest outside of the town, he was met by Serena, the harpy he'd loss touch with after the shantytown scare. She informed him that she'd be coming back in a day or two to see him again, and then she left. JD's daily life with Avisera and the townsfolk continued as normal, and he even tried his hand at hunting for game with the alpha males of the town, Carl and Blaine. However, this calm was once again cut short by the town's sexual deviant, Avisera. JD reluctantly submitted to her assaults after a few hours straight, and the two of them truly 'connected' for the first time, albeit only briefly. A local werecat in the town grew quite angry towards JD during his final day staying there, as she had found remnant feathers from Serena's visit, and was furious about how oblivious JD was to the dangers of Black Harpies in the region. Before she could explain, JD was abducted by two harpies who had been following Serena's trail during her 'extracurricular activities,' or search ventures for JD. This was the last time JD saw Avisera to this point in the story. Their romance was cut short by the black shimmer of two pairs of talons and four wings. For the next stretch of time, JD was trapped in 'the nest' a slave-ridden prison controlled by the higher-ups of the Black Harpy clan in Terra-Veinira. This is where he met Relin, Faylinn, and Ilene, three of the most integral characters of his tale. Serena quickly reunited with JD, but was torn away from him again by the ruling of the nest's leadership, who decided of their better judgement to bestow JD upon Ilene, for purposes of bringing the two of them together in union, furthering the tribe's power. Unfortunately, Ilene's bipolar sadism inevitably pushed JD away, causing her to act based on fear, anger, and hysteria, rather than her usual measured mindset. JD later met Relin and Faylinn, after being tossed in a lower cell by Ilene for being caught with Serena. This led to their plan to escape during the night when new slaves were being transported in. After many endeavors, the three of them decided to escape before the night when the slaves would be transferred, as to avoid being caught and dragged back by Ilene, who had learned of their plan after taunting and tormenting JD for days. Note: During this time, JD learned quite a bit more about Terra-Veinira, and began formulating his own theories about 'the flame,' but they're a bit too convoluted (and half-assed based on how they were originally written) for me to share in a recap. The gist of it is that 'the flame' has some level of influence in controlling the people, and dissuading any uprisings. After continual planning, and perpetual sexual tension between both parties involved with JD, namely Serena and Ilene, the group finally began their escape. Faylinn gathered recourses, while JD and Serena waited out the day of the escape in solitary confinement, and Relin 'coerced' a guard into lowering her guard, allowing for them to escape out a hidden entrance. Unfortunately, Relin was caught red handed by the guard, and nearly executed on the spot, if not for the fact that Faylinn used the element of surprise to take out the guard, leaving her fresh corpse at the end of the entrance tunnel. JD and Serena were met by this horrendous scene, unable to comprehend the causation, or reason behind it. However, after petty bickering, and brief bouts of JD's frustration, the group kicked the body off the edge, and began on their way out east. After stopping in a clearing, so Serena could grab water, and the group could plan their next actions, Ilene and two guards who had found their commander's limp body arrived at the group's location, locking them down with spears in hand. This altercation lasted most of the night, until JD grabbed Ilene at her weakest moment, prompting Serena, who had been previously pinned down, to disarm Ilene and pin her to a tree. In Ilene's rage, she ordered the guards (with her commanding power as a 'prized child') to kill all of them, with JD first. After the two darted over, slamming JD against a nearby tree, nearly incapacitating him, Serena also became consumed by rage, jetting the spear through Ilene's throat, splitting the tree behind her. She continued by 'de-winging' (forcefully ripping the wings off) the other two guards, leaving one left barely alive, hovering away as she collapsed in the brush barely 50 meters from the clearing. Serena calmed down as JD used the last of his strength to quell her anger. As the group recuperated, and began running away, JD realized the horrendous truth: he could no longer feel his legs. Now with the four of them struggling both to heal JD, and with finding a way to escape the grasp of Terra-Veinira's empire; and Avisera on the hunt for them, the story moves onto its second arc: Magic--Doubt Okay guys, so that's an oversimplified refresher of what transpired in the first 17 chapters of the story. I should be posting more regularly now, so be ready for more senseless trivialities adventures with JD: 'The Bashful Cripple' and his band of misfit criminals. Arc 2: Magic—Doubt Chapter 1: Dark—Awakening Running… Running… Running… There I stood, perplexed by the shadowy inertia hesitantly sifting through the hall around me. It was like smoke coated in an aphrodisiac of dusty mothballs and wet leather: not putrid, but muted and dulled of any distinct feeling or personality. The hall was empty, but full enough to clutter every orifice of my body, spirit, or whatever I was projected as in this nightmare, with speckles of blackish-grey mist. I was drawn to the scene around me, like a moth to a bug-zapper, not knowing when or how its body began to fade away from god’s kingdom, and towards the inferno lying below. I saw a girl; her face was blotched out like a poorly colored-in caricature, and her hair fell to the ground in kinky, brown, pencil-thin strands. She let out a small chirp—a giggle—and began running around the corner, to the newly formed hallway perpendicular to my own. I reached out, seeing my hairy, pale arm jut out in front of me, and began to run. I chased her down the ever-expanding labyrinth of hallways, all filled with the same dreary aroma—all bleached black with smoke. As my body grew numb, I could feel my lungs, my airways, stinging like there were a thousand knives drilling their way in, collapsing the walls around them as they did. A spurt of reddish-crimson fluid burst onto the floor in front of me, I turned around, a sharp pain in my back, only to see the girl from earlier, face now exposed in a flurry of white and red splotches, except for her eyes, which were now open holes hiding her once vibrant eyes. The knife bore into my back as she twisted and turned it, whispering inaudible comforts into my ear. I tried to yell out, to scream at the top of my lungs for her to pull the knife away, but I couldn’t, my vocal cords felt null, void, and empty, as if someone had ripped them out with their bare hands. Suddenly, in my lapse of focus, the girl was gone, the pain was gone, the smoke was gone—I was gone. The hallways began to crumble beneath my feet like pillars of sand toppling under the force of a single stone; tranquility mutilated by the iniquity of an extrinsic power. Then, it was gone. Once again, I delved into the void. “Augh! Fuck!” I yelled out, breathing in deeply. My sweat flung into the small pond in front of me as I jetted up. I threw one palm over my left eye and forehead in an attempt to ‘rub’ the pain away. However, the sickening stench of what seemed to be burning rubber and what I could only guess was some kind of repulsive jungle leaf ruined any hope I had of stopping my headache. Where the fuck am I…? I began to assemble my thoughts, as I attempted to get up. As I lifted my torso, I saw Serena sprinting towards me, eyes wide, fixed upon my legs. She yelled, “Stop, JD!” as I collapsed again, a sharp pain vibrating through my spinal cord. Oh shit… that’s right; I’m now a regular boy. I’ve lost my super powers, and can no longer do any of the magical shit I used to be able to do, like seeing through the obvious facades of psychotic birds, or narrowly avoiding horrendous situations through the art of seduction and petty espionage. Hah… at least I still have my shitty sense of humor… I wonder if they’ll give me a cool nickname? Like ‘The Professor,’ or ‘The Chief,’ or ‘Worthless Dead Weight Waiting to be Raped or Consumed by Any Random Monster Girl Struggling with PMS.’ “-D! JD! Come on, what are you spacing out for?” Serena yelled out in concern, given that I had been soullessly staring at the skyline for the past few minutes. “Oh, my bad. I was just mulling through some of my thoughts,” I responded, trying to hide my frustration. Relin and Faylinn motioned for Serena to chat with them, undoubtedly about me, near the bushes at the edge of the clearing. They taunted me with their passive-aggressive actions; it was sort of reminiscent of the petty trivialities of high school. I wonder if I can train myself to walk on my hands, that way if we get attacked, I can at least scuttle away like a fucking crab as I watch my friends collapse and bleed out. “JD!” Relin called out, “we made a decision.” Oh, thank god for Relin. Without his vague statements and useless roundabouts, I’d have no idea where my perpetual anger was stemming from. “Oh golly, are we going to go to the carnival?” I yelled back, biting my lip in frustration as I finished. “You ungrateful—“ Fay cut off Relin, as she motioned for him to back off, and stepped forward. “JD, while you were out, we traveled fairly far… We stopped by an old Gyoubu Danuki, and showed her your condition.” “What did she say?” I responded with an ounce of severity. “And more importantly, how long have I been out?” “She told us that while it looks grim, it’s not permanent, nor are you inoperable…” “How long have I been out!?” “…You’ve been asleep for 4 days…” Four fucking days…? Are you serious…? What am I, a fucking coma patient? Next thing I know, they’ll attach me to a bunch of tubes and machines and start force-feeding me paste. I gathered my thoughts as best as I could, and moved on to talking about my condition. “So what’s the problem? Let’s trek down to that Gyou… Goubu… Gyoubu? Whatever, and have her work some voodoo magic on my legs. Boom-bang-pow, I’m fixed, and we can all head off to some quiet town, where it’ll be all roses and puppies and sunshine.” “The problem is mainly that it’s going to take time… We can treat you with the herbs and potions she gave us, but it’s up to your body to heal for the most part. Apparently the damage to your legs was caused by shock, meaning that you need to rehabilitate, rather than just be healed.” “How long would that take…?” I asked, in concern. “We don’t really know…” Faylinn responded, “So… I am actually inoperable?” I questioned, confused by Faylinn’s explanation. “I… Um…” “You know what? Fuck it. Just take me to the top of the nearest mountain, and drop me like a sack of potatoes. That’ll lighten the load, so to speak, for you guys—“ I was shut down by the subtle, tingling sensation of being slapped across the face. Serena had rushed up towards me during my rant, and decided to give me hour-long ‘feather burn.’ “I was just kidding. There’s no way I’d let you guys be there when I met my maker.” I cut in, blood on my lip. Huh… Where the fuck did everyone go…? I collapsed in place like a beanbag that spilt out; the last thing I saw was Serena shaking me. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ “I’m asking where they went!” The tigress yelled, clenching the frail figure of what once was a harpy in her right claw. “I… Do.. Do-… Don’t…. I…. Don… Don’t know…” the harpy coughed out, barely able to hold herself up. “I need to know which direction that filthy, thieving harpy went with my hubby. If you don’t want to tell me, I can make this a heck of a lot more painful for you.” Her rage turned to a sadistic smile caked in the entrails of her lost innocence, just waiting to collapse under the weight of its own self-imposed pressure. The harpy sighed reluctantly, her breath fading, as she responded, “I… I think they…. They… said something about… cough …” she began hacking up blood, lungs asphyxiating themselves with their own fluid, “…I think they said something about… cough, cough, agh! about going east for a road…” As she finished, the tigress’ claws tightened like a vice against wood, crushing the harpy’s neck within a few minutes, leaving but a husk of the once proud denizen—warrior—of the black harpy’s kingdom. The tigress headed out of the forest, and towards a clearing, looking up at the moonlit sky. She muttered under her breath, “JD, I’ll see you soon.” Arc 2: Magic—Doubt Chapter 2: Rivers—Skyline The rocking and creaking of the small wooden vessel against the cool, emerald-tinted water lulled me to consciousness, my eyes fixed on Faylinn, who was holding our map, and guiding us downstream. I glanced over at Relin, who was paddling behind me, and sighed reluctantly, turning my head over. That’s when I realized I was laying in Serena’s lap. The cushion of her somewhat feathery legs tickled as it rubbed softly against of my five-o-clock shadow. Usually I’d work up the will to make some snarky comment, but I was so out of place—out of time—that I couldn’t bear to open my mouth. I just sat silently, the flow of water, and soft ‘pluck’ sound made in the distance every time a fish skipped into the skyline, muffled the brief conversations shared between the three able-bodied passengers. How long has it been since I’ve had peace and quiet…? When I got here two-or-so months ago, I never thought I’d end up on the business end of some blatantly pointless adventures that only share the trait of being so brief I can barely follow my own ‘story,’ if you could even call it that. I don’t ever remember my life being ‘this’ complicated, or for that matter, convoluted. I don’t even really remember my life… I was a good kid, right? Hah… who knows—or for that matter, who cares? I’m in the now; and the ‘now’ of JD’s life revolves around the knife-edge of when I pass my expiration date—when I overstep my boundaries—or even when I expend my usefulness. I’m basically a timer, just waiting to go off. I rolled my head over once again, trying to avoid alerting Serena of my presence. The iridescent light refracting off of the clouds into the emerald-stricken water starkly contrasted the soft blue skyline. The light made it seem as though thin pillars were holding up the entirety of the sky, a mirror image of atlas—an epiphany of burden. I could suddenly see my decrepit figure waning as the group drudged through enemy lines, each one of them being shot down by arrows I could barely see from my mummified state. Pathetic. I rolled over once again, but this time I plopped off of Serena’s lap like a beached whale. As I struck the splintered, moldy wood, the force making my head briefly cock forward, Serena gazed down in confusion, and she was stuck in shock. “JD, what are you doing… Did you just wake up, or something?” The soft drivel of the trio’s thoughtless commentary wrung in my ear like an ensemble of cymbals and triangles, playing their dysfunctional melody under the nurturing clutch of an antiquated singing bowl; musing a painstaking white noise. My ears are fucking wringing! Oh holy Jehovah, Jesus, Ra, Vaisravana, Zeus, and Odin, I hope your fury strikes down on whatever wretched whore is causing me such pain! –You know, I hear when people face situations of extreme stress and fear; they have a chance of converting to metaphysical beliefs for the sake of coping. Not saying that I’m necessarily doing that—well I could be… I very well could be, I don’t really know—that’s not to say that I’m not doing that as well, I guess? I’m just fucking confusing myself… No-no-no… I definitely have read some kind of study on that… It’s kind like… relative—comparative—shit-ative—sedative… I really want some fucking painkillers. Sweet, sweet painkillers…— “JD! Open your bloody eyes! What the fuck is wrong with you? I mean seriously, man? These past two weeks you’ve been acting like some inebriated old man. Just staring blankly in the distance in dysphoria. I mean—!“ As per usual, Relin’s harsh words were butchered by Faylinn, who interjected by slamming her sharp talons into his boot. As I was hoisted up, they dabbed my eye with a rag to clean out blood that had seeped into my pupil from the cut I sustained on my forehead after hitting the floor. It was excruciating. After they finished heating and grinding my wound to the point of no repair, I wept blood-spattered tears. “Fuck that hurts! You ever considered using, oh I don’t know, goddamn morphine?” I screamed out, Relin clenched his fist in disapproval, while Faylinn and Serena looked at me perplexed by the very notion of the word ‘morphine’. “You know what? Never mind,” I spouted off, gritting my teeth like an anxious toddler. They sat me up straight like I was some misbehaving child before having Serena hold on me. We continued on trough the grim, murky depths of the river. Time passed like a pendulum weighed down by the mass of three internationally ranked sumo-wrestlers, just barely inching its way up and down as it grinded against the floorboards below. “Mind if I ask… How long was I out this time?” Serena glanced over at Fayinn with a glint of concern in her eye, before turning away and gazing into her now war-torn journal like some frustrated parent with no interest in humoring their smartass child’s questions about metaphysical philosophy, instead regressing into their tablet or copy of Fifty Shades of Grey. Sonofa— Faylinn rubbed the back of her neck with one feathery arm before responding, “JD, you were out for a while. Anyway—“ “No! Absolutely not! You are not going to shorthand me vague information! Seriously, why do you have to hide this shit from m—“ I was cut off by the soft feeling of fluid trickling into my mouth. “Oh fuck! Bleh, this is fucking putrid!” “Just bear through it, JD. You need to take the medicine to help your recovery.” My face turned a sickening bluish-green, as the river around me began to spin like a top, sucking the ship into a whirlpool of poorly lit, red mist. The rivers had literally begun to run red with the blood now trickling back into my eye. The clot had been dislodged, and the supple content of my circulatory system began to drain out of my body like helium from a balloon. The more trickled out, the more wrinkled my poorly positioned forehead began to become. Serena quickly jabbed makeshift gauze into the wound, stopping the bleeding in hopes that a new clot would form. “Ugh… what the fuck was that you just put in my drink?” I questioned, head spinning more intensely than before. What followed was a slur of voices so distorted and muffled it sounded like they were talking through a Breathalyzer in a wind tunnel: completely inaudible. My eyes darted across the purplish-red content of the newly formulated hideous dreamland. The clouds began coughing out puffs of smoke, which perforated the waters, turning them a waterlogged black like the color of a water dish after a calligrapher spilled the contents of their failed imagination into cleaning their brushes. The stench of black water and purple skies welled up in an aroma of what I could only describe as feces that had been soaked in putrid body odor and sweat until they reeked with the same acidic fetor as an expired tin of paint: reminiscent of the offset waste made in the process of creating pig blood chips, but more refined and whitewashed, like the waste created by making Greek yogurt. I vomited off the side of the ship, the malformed mixture of the watercolor-black river and the sharp white fluid that had flowed from my mouth created some kind of mix between the beauties occulted in “The Scream” and the wonders of a child’s sugar-driven nightmare. I wasn’t sure whether to be terrified by the sight of my own hideous reflection, or to wholeheartedly accept the work of modern, albeit heroine-driven, artwork spread out in front of me like an angel’s wings. I ran my palm down my eyes, nearly reopening my gash with my force; the shock drove my eyes open, and for but an instant I saw clear, white light dribbling down from the sky in rivulets. Suddenly, my focus blurred once again, and I was thrust into Van Gogh’s world of bedtime stories and emotional piffle. My arms began shaking as I tried to regain control of my body, reaching in front of me in order to gain distance for a self-inflicted punch. As my arm was fully extended, and I looked up in preparation for the blow, a small girl stood in front of me—her teeth fixed in a jagged, disorienting smile, and her eyes laid bare as empty sockets. Her burlesque figure would usually bring me to tears from laughter, but there was a sense of ire in her gaze: hatred so ingrained it was not only perturbing, but enough to paralyze me. She giggled as she did during our fateful encounter in the burning hallway, the same smoke following her in a trail of desensitized misery. She grabbed my fist, held it close to her small figure, and began crying. Her tears began as soft, supple, warm droplets of radiance—reminiscent of the fact that she was a living, sentient, emotional being—but they soon began boring holes in my skin like acid, the remaining skin coiling around the barren holes in leathery sockets. She quickly moved in on me, grabbing my face, before kissing me on the forehead, and vanishing. I opened my eyes to find Serena shaking me from behind; apparently I had been staring out in the distance… Crying. -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] YandereTheEmo's Story [8/8] Answer to JPAI's question: Arc 2: Magic—Doubt Chapter 3 Part 1: Drugs—Memories / Reality—Dysphoria “Serena!” I yelled out in confusion. “JD!” She yelled back into my face. I stiffened my torso, rolling my tongue against my teeth in disapproval, before beginning, “Serena!” “JD!” She cut in, once again screaming straight into my currently opened mouth, preventing me from continuing. I took a mental step back before releasing the tension of my clenched fist and asking, “Why the hell are you holding me!?” “Why are you not holding me!?” She responded, straight-faced. “Well… because—wait what? That doesn’t even make fucking sens—you know what, fine, I give up.” I went limp into her arms, and felt my neckline disappear under the tattered remains of my poorly woven shirt. Serena proceeded to drag me away from the side of the vessel, and towards the center, where she spread me across the length of the boat: every prickly, splintered plank of wood digging into my back and arms. I wonder if this is what the iron maiden would feel like? Didn’t they prove that there was no such thing as an ‘iron maiden’? Well, I guess this would be like the Aztecan spike-traps… or something? Maybe this is just Vlad the Impaler’s idea of getting kinky? Ha, ha--Ow, my back fucking hurts… “What were you doing anyway, JD? You started inching towards the edge of the boat, then you were reaching out towards the sky, and then you started crying…” Faylinn asked, perplexed by my former drug-trip. I raised both hands, palms facing my chest and fingers spread, before promptly biting my cheeks and shaking my head in compliance. “I really don’t know. There was some weird purple shit and… Wait! What was that you made me drink?” “Medicine from the Danuki.” She responded calmly with straight-laced diction. “Is ‘medicine’ the best euphemism you can apply to that putrid cup of poison? In my world—however much I remember of it—we didn’t call LSD ‘medicine’.” I bluntly replied. Relin raised an eyebrow, as expected, as the two harpies shared equally amused and questioning glances. The four of us remained in dull silence, the reverberating plops of water once again acting as mundane white noise, similar to that of the overly played songs people feel inclined to blast in their cars when they have no will to start a conversation: just mulling over their thoughts internally. “JD, you don’t remember everything about how you got here?” Relin asked, realizing the flaw in my sarcastic remark. Oh fuck… I reluctantly explained, “Well… you could say that, I guess? I’ve been getting a few—some—a fair bit of ‘odd’ dreams, so to speak.” Relin’s puzzled expression quickly turned into a bleak shade of benumbing fear. His eyes were fixed on me, but his gaze was so intense it felt as though they were darting around the boat, pinpointing any errors and imperfections in sight. Relin, you’re freaking me the fuck out right now—cool your shit. “JD, since when did the dreams come back?” Relin asked, his tone surprisingly cold and staid. I motioned with my hands, waving them as to signify weighing each against the other, pondering how long it had been since the nightmares had returned. “I don’t know, my internal clock is sort of fucked… but I guess that’s implicit in the fact that I have been all over the place recently. I’d guess it was after our escape, to be frank.” Relin furrowed his brow, the concaves of each line paying homage to his age and wisdom, while the veritable anger in his sigh revealed slight immaturity. He rubbed his pointer and middle-finger along his forehead and towards his hairline before dropping his hands to chest level and raising them so that his middle fingers and thumbs barely touched the outline of his now stern facial expression. He swiftly threw both hands forward in a quite abrasive fashion, rolling his upper lip and revealing his top row of somewhat deteriorated teeth. “JD, I used to be a councilor of sorts—or at least I think I did, maybe even my memories lie from time to time—and in all my time on the Island, only two kinds of people couldn’t remember their pasts. One: those who chose not to, didn’t search it out, or didn’t care to find out. And two: those whose memories were so damaging and traumatizing that it was only natural for them to repress what little glimpses into their past they had.” Drumroll please, everyone! It’s time for Relin’s shocking conclusion!—fucking disgusting, talk about arrogant. “Assuming you’re not lying to me, you’re actively searching out your past, or at least not purposefully repressing it, meaning that you’re most likely a category two.” He paused, gulping fairly loudly, before he continued, “To put this lightly, you could be a convicted serial killer—someone who got the electric chair—or…—” Relin didn’t face simple verbal disemboweling this time; Faylinn had walked up to him and jammed her wing into his gut, knocking the wind out of every organ of his body—like a ragdoll puffing out dust after being thrown on the floor from a high distance. Ha! Fucking limey, probably karma for his adverse actions in another life. “JD, why are you smirking… you bastard?” Relin huffed out between gasps. Their eyes turned to me as I began laughing aloud, my broadcasted sense of humor scaring my crewmates. My face turned strawberry red: cheeks puffing out as if they had just been stuffed with a thick jelly filling. My eyes began shutting under the adverse pressure of my widening mouth, air no longer entering my body—my lungs went into shock. The pain was akin to blowing into a Breathalyzer for close to a minute, only to have your reward of a single cycle of inhalation ripped away from you by a swift punch to the gut—the force like a battering ram handled by a highly-adept swat team. “Shit! ‘It’s’ kicking in agai—!” And then I collapsed… -------------------------------------------- Oh, here we go again. Awesome. Dripping. Seeping. Pouring. Drowning. The cheery, orange-speckled daylight of the morning sun was drenched in a blue cloud, its offset light barely permeating the shallows. The cloud felt thick like marmalade, yet despite that I could move. It was not the consistency of custard, nor Jell-O, but like a frozen rain droplet, a cage of cool ice and water—shards and crackles from the outside world encroaching on me like the strings woven into the back of a puppet, binding it to eternal subservience. I was enamored, and yet because of this very naiveté, I didn’t realize it until it was far too late. The rich content of my frozen body lapsed as shards of ice ducked and dove towards my torso, piercing my insides and staining the navy blue content of the cloud with my blood; my connection, my relation, to the situation turned into reality—it attacked me like a sentinel, waiting for me to make a move, think a thought, so it could latch onto it and emulate its intelligence in a tangible form. I was facing a level of metaphorical synesthesia. I turned half-algific, half-numb. “J*c*9rq9e—R*¶78•, why do you always do this?” A voice called out to me from the shadows; my body was now facing the stiffness of rigor mortis. “Wh—what…? Can you repeat that first part? I, what?” “Stop denying what you did. *** Isn’t coming back--**** of **** are coming back. [You] can’t expect freedom after what you’ve done.” “What the fuck are you talking ab—Aghh!” Another voice chimed in, distorted but recognizable. It’s high pitched tone, and drearily horrific scratchiness were clear to me: it was the girl. “D89qwe8r••&§eqru, are you out there?” I couldn’t speak. It was as if my voice had been torn from my body, ripped out was the air in my lungs, and gone it would stay. I would sob, but my tears froze up in my sockets, I was pinned down like an insect at the horrifying grasp of a child sociopath—I was honestly waiting for a giant magnifying glass to enter my peripheral vision. As the last of my senses dissolved into the fluidity of the murky depths around me, the blue grasp of mirror-torn edges cut through my sculpted figure, shattering the ice. I could see my vision falling—literally—as my frozen head was lobbed further down into the frozen deep, the voices dissipating in the abounding terror of this cloud. ---------------------------------------------- “Plop. Splash. God dammit! Where the fuc—aghhhh fuck my legs.” “JD, what happened…?” “I—” Before I could finish, we were surrounded—our vision waning. The veil of mist, which arose out of nowhere, managed to dissuade any passive conversation, fomenting the four of us—leaving us in isolated consternation. Arc 2: Magic—Doubt Chapter 3 Part 2: Drugs—Memories / Reality—DysphoriaDissolution Our dampening sunset was diluted under an umbrella of mist. The river reached a concave as dilapidated branches began to wrap around us, and muck rose to the surface, entrenching us in a thick, murky prison. Surveying our surroundings proved pointless, as we were left to helplessly sail on a straight course towards nowhere. Faylinn’s expression sunk as she took her seat, motioning towards us. "JD, Relin, keep your heads down, lie back in the boat, and don't make a sound." We nodded in concordance. Our expressions mirrored each other, as we laid on the cold floor, cheeks pancaked against the wooden planks that made up our rough-and-tumble, redneck cruise liner. I gently raised a finger and held it up to my lips, signing for Relin to stay quiet, as he began to tremble in frustration, eyes closing out of embarrassment. Hey dipshit, I know you don’t like me ordering you around, but you’re shaking the fucking boat. As Relin opened his eyes, flush with anger, I attempted to calm him down with an amalgam of signs and uncomfortable lip-movements, but he was unable to understand them. The boat drifted amongst the bristles of stray branches and residue, covering its exterior in muculent gunk that seeped through the slight cracks between the planks and oozed into every orifice of my then-rigid body. Are you kidding me? This is fucking disgusting! Get me the fuck out of—wait; Relin is probably covered in ooze too, right? Ha… Ha… Ha… Ha… I was right! Damn prick deserves it. “JD, I’m pretty sure I know why you’re smirking right now,” Relin huffed out under his breath, “and I’m just letting you know that—first of all—it’s not bloody funny, and second of all, I’m going to get you later for whatever deviant shit is going on in your head right now.” The boat just silently drifted along, Serena diligently taking notes on the area, and Faylinn surveying our surroundings. Subtle rustling could be faintly heard from the offset shrubbery obscured by the veil of trees and sullen flies, hunting after the muggiest section of airspace, around us. Serena and Faylinn switched places, Faylinn standing at the front of our boat, and Serena picking up the rear. The two of them began steadily raising the cadence of their paddling, as the cacophonous tremors from the shore grew louder in a symphony of drum-like beats and unsanctimonious screeches. Once again, Faylinn and Serena began ripping at the water. Faylinn braced her legs against the front of the boat, stiffening her core, as she drudged through the muck and thrust the t-grip of her paddle back and forth along the splintered planks. Suddenly, the screeches rattled across a slight clearing in the mist. The bank opened up, forming a small, circular pool of azure-blue water, separated from the muck-wrenched depths on either side. Flocks of birds began circling the clearing as the mist dissipated on either side of our boat, however, they swiftly soared off—avoiding the oncoming threat. Before the mist was completely voided, the faint sound of an object dropping into the water echoed across the clearing. “Plop.” “Shit…” I mumbled under my breath, as Serena shoved my head further into the layer of ooze and residue coating the inside of our boat. I’m going to fucking throw up. Dammit! When they said we were going to head down the river, I thought it would be scenic—well, I guess “technically” it was scenic, and quite soothing, for a while, but this shit? This is like something out of one of those fucking B-rate Jaws replicas. Another series of objects struck the water, as the rumbling in the gunk-stricken forest was vastly augmented. Before we could react, two furry, hazel-colored hands latched onto either side of our boat, pulling us left and right. Rapidly, Serena and Faylinn began prodding and smacking off the attackers, each hit enhancing the rumbling noise and screeches from the forest. “Kakuen… Fucking Kakuen…” Relin whispered to himself. I peered over to him, and started to prod, “Relin—” before immediately ceasing. The look on his face was unlike anything that I had seen before. His chin was as rigid as any cliff peak, his lips were pressed so violently against his teeth that blood began to trickle out, and his eyes, his eyes were empty—not caught in a blank gaze, or some cockamamie rendition of the thousand-yard-stare, but purely empty. No emotion. No care. None of the fire or spark that always seemed to be evident. He was gone, to a place I’d soon yet venture, a chasm of loneliness and fear so repressed in his subconscious that no façade could hide what was overtly killing him. Whatever these things were, they had the potency to crack Relin’s seemingly war-hardened shell, leaving him barren and empty. They were dangerous. I reached out to him, shaking furiously, as Serena and Faylinn kicked off the last assailants, and began to accelerate our boat forward as fast as they could muster, being that they were running on fumes. “Relin, we’re far away from them. It’s fine--we’re fine, so don’t worry.” No response. Fuck… No, not you, Relin. Come on man, don’t fucking do this to me… “Come on, buddy? We’re fine.” Shit… It’s not working. “You limey bastard! Who are you to sit there all fucking pompous? You think you can ignore me?” This fucking prick better buckle down… I swear, what are we going to do without— Before I could react, a pair of rugged hands clamped down on my shoulders, crushing the only able-bodied zone I had left, before yanking me off the boat, and into the depths. As my vision waned and my head was pulled further down, I chanced to see Serena and Faylinn’s pained expressions—but they didn’t seem to be focusing on me at all, but something in the distance. The chilling blue water soaked my body in a layer of numbing discomfort, as I ambled further down, the hands once gripping me tight, providing bittersweet security, released me from their childish clasp, and swam away. Fuck it’s so damn cold! Why the fuck did that rape-machine let me go? Aren’t all of the meager and pathetic twaddle circling this island driven by the same fucking inane purpose? Hahaha, just my fucking luck… You know, I bet I used to love swimming. I’m sure it was pretty enjoyable for me in the past, right? Who knows? Everything has always been so murky, and I suppose it’s more like I’m sinking. Falling deeper still, the boat continued to drift out of sight, leaving me forlorn in my egregiously pitiful state of paralysis. If anything, this offered me time, to say the least. The cold has always been so callous and bitter, hasn’t it? It’s so empty… You know… I’ve always kind of liked this sort of silence. Silence is pretty interesting in its own right. On one hand, you can stay by yourself, you’re free, and you don’t have to deal with the infallible heaps of bullshit spewed by those around you. But, on the other, you’re alone… it’s so distant. There’s both nothing to care for, and nothing to care for you…. I guess that’s the beauty of silence. It’s, in a way, kind of lukewarm. There’s nothing to despise about it, but nothing to particularly love. It’s kind of beautiful—like a prolonged slumber. My eyelids shuttered closer and closer together as I willed myself to stay away, to hold my breath. I collapsed and drifted deeper into the chasm below. You know, I have been feeling pretty tired lately, haven’t I? Ha… I guess it couldn’t hurt. I think, for now, I’m just going to take a nap, and when I wake up, this will all be over. I’m just going to be gone for a bit. My eyes slowly clenched together. It’s time for me to sleep. |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 11:22 AM
| [MSG] Chimechu's Story [1/3] Chapter 1 - Day 1 I suddenly found myself lying face down on the ground in the middle of the night. As I stood up a cold breeze made me shiver. "Not a dream then." Clouds covered the sky, giving little light to see by, but I could make out mountains to my right and a light straight ahead. Deciding the best course of action was to find some help, or at least some clothes, I began walking toward the light off in the distance. After what seemed like an eternity of walking, listening for sounds of anything else I found myself at a farmhouse. The light I'd seen came from a lamp in a window beside the door. As I walked closer I heard a shuffling sound from behind. Slowly turning around, I found myself looking at a pair of red eyes. "fuck." Too horrified to move, I watched as six smaller eyes appeared above the first pair. The moon broke the clouds and I could see one of my worst nightmares quite clearly: a giant, black spider. Never mind it had the upper body of a girl with silver hair, that thing was a fucking oversized monster. "... Human," she hissed. The spell broke and I ran toward the house, the arachne right behind me the whole way. Using all my strength I managed to reach the door, swing it open and shut it right in her face just before she caught me. Breathing heavily I sunk to the stone floor with my back against the door. "Next time you won't get off that easily human," was the last thing I heard before passing out. I came to a while later, surprised to feel my face hurt like hell and being propped up on a chair. Across the small table in front of me sat an old man with a braided beard in a dressing gown. He was holding a wooden spatula and looked as though he was about to strike. "Guess that's why my cheeks hurt." Seeing I was conscious he lowered the spatula and gave me a stern look. "Since when do we barge into the home of strangers stark naked in the middle of the night? Who do you think you are, Lord Kioko?" "I-" "I said I was retiring twenty years ago. Twenty!" he exclaimed, tossing the spatula at the wall. "Can't a man have some peace? No, it doesn't seem so!" His fist crashed down on the table, sending a leftover cookie flying through the room. "There's always someone who needs to kill a monster, someone who wants to have something protected or some other nonsense!" He had started yelling and his face was flushed. Spittle flew all over the table. "Have you seen those things?" He gestured toward rusty armour and a bent sword propped on a rack beside the door. "They don't fucking work anymore! They're useless, rusted, bent!" He drew breath to continue his rant, but before he could a pair of large breasts pushed down on his head from behind. "Tom, dear, you know what the doctor said about getting too agitated." The girl who spoke had cow legs, a pair of ivory horns sticking out from under her black hair and a cowbell strapped at her neck. She stooped down and wrapped her arms around Tom's neck, gently brushing her cheek against his, letting out a soft moo. "Fine." He sighed, looking up to see me staring at the holstaurus. "So I take it you're new here then." He told me that he was a retired mercenary and the holstaurus was his wife and was called Eva. Though Tom was retired and wanted nothing more to do with soldiering, he was always pestered by the villagers whenever they thought he could help in any way. That's why he decided to build his farm away from the village, though that didn't help much. The arachne I'd met before was apparently a business rival who often tried to spy at his business during the night. "Let's take the rest tomorrow; you ought to be pretty exhausted after that encounter. There's an extra bed in the attic, Eva'll tuck you in." ----- When I woke up the sun was shining through a small window in the tilted roof. The room was plain, made of wood and decorated with a rug, a stool and a small table on top of which lay a bunch of clothes. The stairs down to the lower floor were at the other end of the room. "Well look who's finally awake, good morning!" Tom exclaimed as I entered the kitchen downstairs. "Good Morning Tom." "Come on, take a seat, help yourself to some breakfast and I'll tell you what I didn't tell you yesterday." I sat down, helping myself to the food spaced out on the table. Tom sat comfortably in his own chair, Eva's arms wrapped around his neck just like the night before. Apart from the table and chairs different tools hung from iron hooks on the walls. There was a stove in one corner and a pile of wood stacked neatly beside it, and Tom's old, rusty armour and sword hung on a rack beside the door. "... So I'm in some deep shit right now. How am I supposed to survive all of that?" "Well, you could always just let some monster girl rape you and hope she'd take you as a husband I suppose." "That's very funny Tom." "I wasn't joking. Besides you've got a huge advantage." "Oh..?" I couldn't begin to think of anything I knew or had being an advantage. "You're one of few human males here. Whatever happens, you're not likely to be killed intentionally. Unless you seriously piss someone off that is. Or you wander off to Zarom. If you do get killed you'll probably get turned in to a rug and foodstuffs, so you won't go to waste." "Well that's just great." "At least I've got a plan to get you up and away. I've heard there's this guy called Peg-leg Jackson up in the mountains. They say he's the go-to for humans who need help." "So what's your plan?" "Far as I know the only reliably safe way is to tuck you into a sack and have Eva carry you there," he said with an unsettling smile. "Yeah, I'm not getting myself stuffed in a sack just like that." "Well it's either that or get raped all the way up the mountains; your choice." "Fine," I said after a moment's hesitation. "If that's what it'll take to get me away safely I'll get stuffed in that damned sack." Tom clapped his hands together and smiled widely as Eva gave me a mug of water. He sure seemed happy at the prospect of getting rid of me. Then again, I'd probably hate people after being constantly pestered for thirty years too. "Just drink that and you'll get smashed out," he said. "Don't worry; we'll take care of you." I eyed him wearily before drinking the water. Just when I started getting second thoughts everything went black. Chapter 2 Peg-leg Jackson had turned out to be a real pirate, though he hadn't been at sea for a long time. He became a "landlubber" after an accident involving a pair of mermaids. After that he travelled inland, eventually settling down in the mountain town. "So a favour in exchange for your help?" "That's right mate. Have a look at me map. Best map this side o' the mountains." Peg-Leg pulled a roll of faded paper from his coat and spread it out on the table. The map was dotted with red marks and a sea serpent was drawn in the middle of a forest. "Found a cave here yesterday," he said, pointing on the map. "Need ya to help me explore it." I was just about to agree when it occurred to me. Going into that cave meant possibly being caught and raped by a variety of different monster girls. I wasn't about to throw myself into something like that for a total stranger. "Exactly what is my gain from all of this," I asked suspiciously. "I'm not getting raped or abducted just to explore a cave." "I'm goin with ya, fool. Be perfectly safe ya will," he replied, taking a sip of rum from his canteen and patting me on the back. "It's all about me third leg ya know. Lost it in the accident I told ya 'bout. Girls leave me alone, an' that's fair enough if y' ask me, but I been missing them sexy times." He took another sip from the canteen before walking over to a chest in the back of the house. "So what does that have to do with your third leg?" "Just a second," he shouted back at me before coming back and handing me a pair of boots. "We're lookin' for a weed that'll grow it right back out," he said with a grin. "Now put them boots on and we'll be off before it gets too dark." The sun was setting, casting a yellow light over the streets. They were mostly empty, and the few monster girls we encountered kept their distance. Jackson led the way with a hand resting on the pommel of his cutlass, all the while muttering to himself and glaring at anyone who got close. As we passed through the town gate a scaly claw took a firm hold on my arm. "You sure you don't want to let this one slip Peg-leg?" "Pretty sure I don't," Peg-leg replied, turning around to give the red-scaled lizard girl a cold look. "Remember who's in charge. If yer lucky you can have a go when we get back." "Fair enough," she said, letting go of my arm. A moment later we were climbing up a steep slope. The ground was full of thorny branches and sharp pebbles. If Peg-leg hadn't given me the boots my feet would have been cut to pieces. "So you just agreed to let the gate guard rape me when we get back?" It seemed this guy could be just as bad as Tom. Or even worse for all I knew. Maybe he had a grudge against people too? "I never promised her, did I?" Peg-leg replied as we climbed the last bit toward the cave. "Besides she's gentle; might be a warrior but a gentle one, despite her looks." "That doesn't make it any better." "If it makes ya feel better I'm sorry," he said, though he didn't look sorry at all. "Are we going inside or not?" I asked angrily, walking to the cave entrance. At this point I just wanted to get it over with. Peg-leg was clearly just as much an ass as Tom was in having me drugged and carried in a sack. "That's what you get for being trusting." Too busy feeling angry at the world and myself I didn't notice the cave sloped downwards. Getting in was no problem but there was no getting out the same way. "Course we are." Peg-leg said, moving up behind me. "Time to get this over with." Then he shoved me into the cave. A moment later I had stopped tumbling and lay flat on the cave floor. "Fuck you Peg-leg. Fuck life." I flipped over on my back, opened my eyes and found myself looking into the pink eyes of a monster girl. "You're alive," she said, swiftly straddling me. How was I supposed to get out of this? There was really no good way I could think of. Best bet I had was to throw a punch and hope I was the strongest. The darkness kept me from seeing her though, so that might be too risky. Perhaps if I just went with it as Tom suggested she might go easy on me. Either way I wasn't likely to escape the cave without any incidents. "You know what? I'm not even going to resist." "Where's the fun in that?" she replied, pressing her claws to my cheek, making me hiss in pain. "Oh? You don't like getting hurt?" She cocked her head. "Don't worry. I won't hurt you... much." It seemed I wouldn't get away without having to be patched up afterwards, and I wasn't about to be clawed without a fight. As she pulled down my pants I took the opportunity to throw a punch at her, hitting her square in the face. She recovered quickly, pinning my arms to the ground. "Spirited now, are we?" She grinned maliciously, narrowing her eyes, and stuck her claws in my side. At the same time I felt a sting in my hip, causing a torrent of pain and ecstasy. The sensation was so strong and unexpected that I tensed up and couldn't make a sound. Then she eased herself down on my member, causing the feeling to intensify. The last thing I experienced before fainting from stress was her bending down and biting my neck. Chapter 3 I groaned and felt my side. It hurt but didn't seem to be bleeding. I looked up to find myself looking into a familiar pair of pink eyes on the other side of a small fire. They belonged to a wolf-like girl with bat wings and a tail ending in a barbed lump. Not a spot-on manticore but close enough to recognize. She was wearing a black bikini revealing most of her shapely breasts. "You won't die. They're mostly superficial." "Doesn't feel that way." I'd gone in an out of consciousness several times, and every time she had still been there, going at it. At least she'd had the sense to remove the shirt before tearing me up, but I was covered by scratches and bite marks. My breast probably looked like abstract art. "Come now, are all human males as weak as you?" "How should I know? If that's how you feel then why am I here to begin with?" "Because I found you, and I'm not sharing you with my sister or anyone else," she said, coming closer to sit in front of me. Just my luck. No getting away and a sister who apparently lived at the same place. If I was to wither away by being torn up and raped by a pair of sadistic manticore sisters who'd fight over me the rest of my life I'd rather just die then and there. "I'm Vera." She cocked her head and smiled warmly, quite unlike before. "And you're my toy~" She hugged me tightly, pressing me against her breasts. It would have been great if not for the wounds. I mean who doesn't like boobs? As it were it felt more like a near-death experience. "Hnnng..." "Oh, that's right," she said, suddenly dropping me to the ground. Somehow I got the feeling that causing pain was exactly the reason she'd hugged me in the first place. Was everyone in this world hell-bent on abusing me in some way? Where were all the nice people? "We've got to leave before sis comes back." "She can't be worse than you." "She's a slaver. And a bitch. And she'll try to take you away from me." Her sister was clearly a touchy subject because as soon as she mentioned her Vera started smashing scattered bones with her tail and her wings twitched. She had made her point though. No way I was going near a slaver. "Well I'm not walking anywhere like this." She narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. "What? You're going to beat me until I walk? Good luck with that." This was going to be my win, though I had no idea if I would regret it later. "Fine, just give me a minute." She turned to search a sack on the ground beside her. The "room" was literally filled with bones, tied sacks and a tree stump that was nearly clawed to splinters. To my surprise the thing she finally pulled from the sack was a teddy bear. "I didn't think a girl like you would have a teddy bear." "It's my sister's," she said, tearing off its head with a sinister smile. "Her favourite. And now Mr. Twiggles is dead." I watched in silent unease as she dismembered the plushie, stuffed it with bones and put it on a stone slab that appeared to be a bed. She was surprisingly dextrous, being able to use her paws almost as well as a normal hand. Satisfied she came back and picked me up in a princess carry. Perhaps staying with her wasn't going to be that bad. This would definitely hurt less than being slung over her shoulder. "You're repaying me with hot, steamy sex later," she said and winked as if reading my thoughts. I groaned. It was going to be bad. We'd been going for a while and were almost out of the cave when Vera suddenly slipped into a side passage and hushed me. After a moment I could hear two voices coming closer. "No... Peg-leg and Tom are off the hook, a deal's a deal." "And if he's dead?" "He won't be. Why did you think I let my sister stay here? That clingy cow wouldn't kill a free man even if her life depended on it." As if to confirm what her sister said Vera held me tighter as they passed. One of them was a manticore, her red eyes glowing in the dimly lit tunnel. The other one looked like a female minotaur carrying a large, double-edged axe. "And if she didn't get to him first?" "Then we find him." "Or if she's taken him and left?" "Then we go after them, and..." As their voices trailed off Vera relaxed her grip and looked at me. "Don't wander off alone, okay?" She looked concerned. I nodded. She didn't seem like the kind of person to be concerned for anyone. Regardless, even if some freedom of movement would be nice I wasn't about to gamble my health on it. Better stick close to Vera than potentially being found by someone worse or getting caught by her sister. After all she just showed that she did care, even if not out of kindness. I'd have to think of some way to keep her from tearing me up so badly again though. "Let's keep going," she said, slipping back into the main tunnel. As soon as we got out of the cave she put me down on a rock. Birds were chirping in a couple of trees nearby and there was a stream off to our left. The sun was high in the sky and there were practically no clouds. I watched Vera as she unfolded her wings and looked them over. "You're not planning on flying us away, are you?" "No." She looked slightly annoyed. "I can't fly." I shrugged. "Well I couldn't know." "I never bothered learning. Never needed to fly anyway." She folded her wings again, grabbed me by the arm and dragged me along to the stream. Somehow my side had largely stopped hurting on the way out of the cave. I assumed she must have done something while I was out cold, but wasn't about to ask. She'd probably just tell me something I didn't want to hear anyway. The stream looked perfectly fine to drink from, and even if I would have objected Vera wasn't about to give me any choice. She forced my face into the cold water and told me to drink, so with some difficulty I did. She let me up again when I tapped the ground. "Could you be nice to me just once?" I asked angrily, wiping my face. "Is it too much to ask that you act like I'm actually worth something to you?" She looked at me like I just said something utterly stupid and shook her head. "Come on. We're going west." Chapter 4 - Part 1 We had been walking for several hours, the landscape becoming ever greyer and dreary. The greens succumbed to yellowish hues, as if there wasn't enough nourishment for the plants to properly colour themselves. The breeze that had been pleasant at first was now cool. The change in environment had made me doubtful that we were actually walking west, but every time I brought it up Vera had told me off. "Why are we going west?" I asked as we walked through a small forest. "Because I want to," she replied without looking back. "Why? Do you live there?" "No, I don't have a home, stupid." That explained why she stayed with a sister she hated. Perhaps it wasn't that surprising. After all manticores weren't exactly likeable judging by Vera and her sister. Then again I didn't know what to look for when looking for a cave home, so I wouldn't know if good homes like that are hard to find. "Well would you like to have one?" There was a long pause before she answered. "... No." She had been tense and had hardly spoken ever since we entered the forest, scanning the brush and perking her ears as we walked. Now she stopped so suddenly that I almost walked right into her. The rustling of leaves in a tree to our right made her flick her tail to throw a spine toward the sound. When I went to check it turned out to be a small bird. Vera wasn't satisfied, however. "I know you're there, come out in the open." Nothing happened. The woods were quiet as the animals had fled when Vera had her violent outburst; the only sound being the rustling of leaves in the light breeze. "Look Vera, there's nothing there. Let's just continue." I grabbed her by the arm and dragged her along. Even if someone was following or watching us it wouldn't do to wait them out. For all I knew it could just be Vera imagining things. When we reached the forest edge a moment later I could see I've been right about our direction. The landscape was even more barren than before, and several of the mountains in the distance had snow-covered peaks. There was no way going in the direction of snow was anything but wrong, especially when everywhere else was snow free. "I'm pretty sure we've been going north all along," I said, keeping out of arms reach in case she would lash out. To my surprise she just turned to look at me. Without a word she grabbed my arm and dragged me back into the woods. "Is something wrong?" I asked. She hushed me, intently searching the undergrowth for something. It turned out to be a plant resembling a bilberry bush. I failed to see how it would help with anything, which I pointed out to Vera. "It'll cover your scent," she said as she rubbed me all over with it. When she was done she pushed me up the nearest tree, urging me to stay hidden and quiet. She seemed so anxious it didn't even occur to me to complain or question why. After a short moment of waiting a trio of white-spotted werewolves showed up and quickly encircled Vera. "There you are," the pack leader said. "Now where's the human?" "He was taken by harpies," Vera replied, adopting an uncaring air. "Is that so?" There was a short pause while they stared each other down. "You're fortunate that I've always been able to tell when you lie," the alpha said with a smug grin. "And that's why I'd never lie to you Mina," Vera replied sarcastically. Funny enough the sarcasm seemed entirely lost on the werewolf. Somehow it didn't really surprise me that Vera would have a nemesis of sorts in an arrogant werewolf. "So we won't find him with you then..." Mina seemed more than a little disappointed. She'd probably been looking forward to raping me pretty bad before handing me over to Vera's sister. At least that's why I assumed she was after us. There wasn't anyone else who wanted to have at us as far as I knew. "She did ask us to rough you up though," she said with a sneer. As if on command the other werewolves jumped Vera from the sides. She charged one of them, taking a slash in the cheek in exchange for a blow to the side with her tail, using the momentum of the blow to smash the werewolves together. As they were thrown to the ground in a yelping heap, Mina pounced from behind, burying her teeth in Vera's shoulder. She was thrown off by Vera's tail but got to her feet quickly. "Stay off, she's mine," Mina shouted to the other werewolf who had got on her feet. She pounced at Vera again and the fight became a trade of slashes. They were on equal footing, landing and dodging slashes in an equal amount. Vera took a slash to her side and slashed Mina across the face herself, and then they separated. They were both bleeding from both light and deep cuts to their arms and chest. "As good as ever," Mina said, spitting blood. "You never could take us all at once though." Vera merely snorted in return. "Come on," Mina said to her pack, "We're out of here." With that the werewolves left the way they came, supporting their injured comrade. For a moment Vera stood panting, and then she slumped against a tree. She looked to be pretty badly beat up; Mina had certainly not held back. As I began looking for the best way to get down to her I noticed I wasn't alone on the branch. During the fight a harpy had landed beside me and watched with mixed interest. She wore a short, navy blue kimono-style dress with white and orange lining, matching her hair and blue-white plumage. She turned to look at me with a pair of amber eyes and cocked her head. "She got roughed up pretty bad, don't you think?" Chapter 4 - Part 2 "That's why I'm going down there," I said. "I'll help you out then," she replied cheerfully. Before I could react she had grabbed a hold of my arm with her talons and pushed me off the branch. She wasn't strong enough to carry me, though she managed to slow the fall considerably. To top it off she landed in my lap, making a happy, wordless sound. "So is she your wife?" she asked, ignoring my apparent discomfort. "I don't recall marrying her," I answered, grabbing her waist to pull her off. "Ooh, you're a forceful one," she giggled. "No, that's not-" She cut me off by wrapping her wings around me and gently pressing her lips against mine. They were soft and moist, and the way she brushed them lightly against mine felt wonderful. I was just about to give in to temptation and hug her close when she pulled away and smiled at me. "Marry me?" "Eh?" Her question caught me completely off guard. "Marry me," she said with an impatient tone. "I just met you," I protested. She puffed up her cheeks, looking ready to continue arguing for me to marry her. Thankfully I was spared by Vera appearing to grab her by the neck and pull her off. "He's mine," she hissed menacingly, looking ready to kill the harpy at any moment. The sound of wing beats and rustling of leaves announced the arrival of a flock of harpies. They wore some kind of black uniform dress, adorned with a white crescent moon. One of them, apparently the leader, took a hold of Vera's throat with one of her talons while another of the harpies held down her tail. "Drop her," she said with a tone that brooked no argument. After a moment Vera relaxed her grip on the harpy, putting her down on the ground. She seemed to have calmed down a little. "Good," the harpy leader said. "The hoods, Veya." One of the other harpies hobbled up to us with a pair of grey hoods and pulled them over our heads. Before we were carried off I heard one of the harpies berate the one Vera had caught, apparently called Avia, for flying too far away from the colony. ----- I looked out over the bleak landscape; the harpies appeared to have brought us further north. As soon as we touched the ground Vera had been taken away to someone called Betty and I had been dumped in Avia's cave nest. She had immediately thrown her wings around me and nuzzled my neck, stubbornly refusing to let go when I tried to get free. Eventually I had given up. "Am I stuck here?" I asked, trying hard to imagine a green landscape and warming sun. "Mhm," Avia replied half-heartedly. I sighed. Either she was brutally honest or didn't care what I'd feel about it; or she was just too caught up in the nuzzling. Either way I really needed to find a way out. I didn't fancy living my life cooped up in a harpy's nest with a view of the most depressing landscape there ever was. "Could we please have a proper talk?" I asked, carefully prying her wings apart. She reluctantly let go and sat down in front of me. "Where are we?" "In my nest," she said proudly, nearly making me facepalm. "I mean the mountain." "Oh." She seemed a bit disappointed. It took her a while to explain. They called the mountain Harpy rock, as it was home to a colony of harpies and dwarves. Her tribe and the dwarves had struck a friendship long ago, resulting in the dwarves digging out caves in the mountain face for the harpies to nest in. Meanwhile the dwarves maintained a system of tunnels within the mountain itself. The unlikely alliance stemmed from a feud between a pair of local goblin tribes and the dwarves. Essentially the dwarves had offered the harpies better shelter in exchange for protection. It also meant that there was no way for me to get out without flying or becoming a dwarf. "So how do I fetch Vera and get away from here?" I asked, refusing to give up. "Why would you want to do that?" "Because I don't want to stay here, and I'm pretty sure Vera doesn't want to be locked up either." "You'd have to fly," she said absentmindedly, rubbing her chin. "Why do you care for the manticore anyway? They usually only care about themselves you know." "I owe her from the forest," I said, meeting her gaze. "Besides, I can't just leave her in a prison, it's not right." She looked pensive for a moment. "If I make them take you to the council to make an appeal..." she began slowly, "Can I be your girlfriend?" I sighed. She obviously wasn't about to give up on that possibility. "That's just another way of asking if I'll marry you, isn't it?" "Mhm~" "I don't think they would take any request to let that incident slip with leniency," I said in an attempt to dodge the question. "As a matter of fact I'm surprised they didn't lock me up too." "Well..." she said, fidgeting. "I gave them the puppy eyes." That more or less settled it. This girl was obviously not letting me go, and if she started kissing I'd give in sooner or later anyway. Besides she seemed infinitely more kind-hearted than Vera. "Why are you so keen on getting together with me?" I asked, crossing my arms. At the very least I was getting an answer to that question before agreeing to anything. "Well..." she began, looking down and intensifying her fidgeting. "Because you seem nice, and I probably won't get another chance..." She paused for a moment. "It's just a promise really," she continued, hugging herself tightly. "I don't want to force myself on you; I want you to love me." Ironically she didn't seem to be aware that forcing herself on me was more or less what she was doing, albeit in a subtle way. I couldn't say I didn't like her, though. Something on an instinctive level was making me like her, and I had no idea what it was. "Fine," I said after a moment, bracing myself. "But I've got one condition." "What's that?" she asked. Her eyes seemed to glitter and she looked ready to throw herself at me at any moment. "You're sh-" "Taken!" she exclaimed and threw herself at me, showering me with kisses. Half an hour later she lay soundly asleep on top of me and I had become aware of how it felt to be assaulted with kisses and hugs. When I finally managed to fall asleep I had nightmares about what Vera would do to me when she found out that she would have to share. Chapter 5 The council chambers were small, adorned with black banners and lit by four braziers in the corners of the room. A stone table shaped like a semi-circle occupied about half of the room, and balconies were cut from the walls for any who wished to listen to the council sessions. "Preposterous!" "Calm down Welbie, it's not like we're talking about releasing a goblin." "No, I will not have an enemy of the tribe released without punishment!" The two most committed members of the council had started bickering as soon as I had finished speaking. The others seemed bored, and the headwoman was sleeping comfortably in her chair, snoring loudly. "I couldn't care less if they want to marry," the red haired dwarf called Welbie exclaimed. "If he wants the manticore released he'll have to club a goblin!" "Oh come on," a green haired harpy said. "He doesn't even look like a fighter." "I don't care what either of you thinks," a second, blue haired harpy said, apparently having had enough. "I'm waking up Magda." She tickled Magda's nose, making her wake up with a thundering sneeze. "What did I miss?" she asked, looking around in confusion. "He needs to be put in the pit!" Welbie shouted before anyone could say anything else. A purple haired dwarf next to Welbie that had showed an utter lack of interest suddenly pushed herself up from her chair. She drew a hammer and struck Welbie in the back of the head before clearing her throat. "The issue is a marriage proposal and the release of a prisoner." "Oh, thank you Betty," Magda said, still appearing utterly confused. "Well I condone the marriage!" To emphasize her words she smashed a wooden mallet on the stone table in front of her. Then she promptly fell asleep again. "That settles it!" Welbie shouted angrily, backhanding Betty off of her chair. "To the pit he goes and I'll not take no for an answer!" ----- A while later the two dwarves in charge of the pit armoury were making bets with a bunch of harpy gamblers. "Here it is! The most foul, cruel and bad-tempered fighter you've ever set your eyes on!" one of them exclaimed, gesturing towards me. "Where, behind the human?" one of the harpies asked, leaning sideways to look behind me. "It is the human," the other dwarf answered sourly. "Have you taken a blow to the head?" another asked sarcastically. "Look, this human's got a vicious streak a mile wide," the first dwarf countered. "He's a killer!" "He's got huge, sharp teeth," the other dwarf continued, poking my upper lip up with a long stick to reveal my canines. "He can leap about this far!" the first one exclaimed, running off to show the distance. The harpies looked mildly amused and rolled their eyes. "Whatever. Get the bets rolling," one of them said. While the second dwarf made the bets with the harpies the first one handed me a cudgel. "Counting on you to get us some money," she said cheerily. "Just have to knock her out and you're good." She flashed a childish smile before pushing me out into the small, sand-covered arena. A few rocks stuck up from the sand and bones lay strewn all over, other than that the arena was empty. A metal grating was used as a roof, effectively making escape impossible even for a harpy. The crowds gathered on the balconies above were eerily quiet. The portcullis of the opposing gate was slowly raised, the grinding of chains echoing across the arena. As soon as it had opened up enough, a goblin armed with a massive club came out. She was dressed in filthy rags and looked as if she hadn't eaten in days; still there was such fierceness in her look that I shivered. She sneered at me and leapt the short distance between us, bringing her cudgel down hard. I narrowly dodged the blow by throwing myself to the side and lashed out with my cudgel, hitting her in the back of her head before she recovered. "Oh, what was that?" she said, turning around. "Did you hit me?" I jumped back as she tried to backhand me, thinking feverishly about how to defeat her. She had struck so hard that her cudgel had cracked lightly when hitting the sand. She swept at me again, and I jumped back just in time not to have my ribcage crushed. Almost as soon as I had regained my footing she came at me again, her cudgel smashing to pieces as it struck the sand where I had stood before sidestepping. She snorted and threw her club away before coming at me again. This time I was too slow. She managed to grab my arm and threw me to the ground, quickly getting on top of me and pinning me down. "Gotcha," she wheezed, breathing hard. I couldn't tell whether she was aroused or just winded from trying to catch me. It was probably a combination. Suddenly the crowd roared and a familiar figure crashed into the goblin, violently throwing her off of me. Any notion of relief quickly turned into dread as I turned to see Vera holding the goblin by the throat, flexing her claws with a look of cold-blooded murder. At that point I closed my eyes and covered my ears. A moment later she forced my hands from my ears. "You can look now," she said softly. I slowly opened an eye to look at her blood-sprayed face. To my relief she looked normal apart from the blood. "Don't ever do something like that again," she said, hugging me close and biting down hard on my earlobe. "Hey, don't bite him," Avia said with a resentful tone as she landed beside us. Our reunion was interrupted by Welbie, Betty and a couple of dwarves marching on us from the armoury entrance. Welbie was so furious that it was impossible to tell where her face ended and her hair began. "Cheat! Criminal!" she shouted, waving her arms frantically. "No fair, Betty! To the dungeons with them both!" "The goblin's even dead, Welbie, you've nothing to complain about," Betty replied dryly. "STUFF IT Betty!" Welbie screamed. She seemed to be going rabid. "She escaped from jail and killed it for him, they have to be PUNISHED!" "I've had enough of your shit," Betty sighed. Before Welbie could react, Betty took her hammer and gave her an utter beatdown. The other dwarves, carrying grudges against Welbie since a long time, helped her out without second thoughts. When they finished they mercilessly left her lying in the sand. Betty turned to us and crossed her arms. "You'll both be staying in prison until we figure out what to do with you." The wink she gave me before the dwarves walked us back toward the prison made me feel uneasy, and when I turned to Vera for comfort I found her looking at me with a shine in her eyes. "Well isn't this just great." Chapter 5 - A different perspective The council was as inefficient as always. Most of the members didn't care what happened and were picking their noses or sleeping, giving Welbie ample room to advocate her extreme opinions. "Cheer up Avia, I'm sure he'll be just fine," Betty said, patting my leg in an effort to comfort me as they led the human away. "It's just one goblin after all." "Still one goblin too much," I muttered. "What if she breaks his skull?" "She's more likely to rape him you know." I sighed. It didn't seem likely that the human would come out of this without some kind of traumatic experience. And I'd just gotten him to be my boyfriend and all, just my luck. "We could use the manticore to let him off the hook..." Betty said suddenly. "Work her up enough to beat the crap out of the goblin. There are a few who don't really like Welbie's attitude, and the pit would be the perfect place to deal with her too." She rubbed her chin as she thought it over. "That's how we'll do it. Come on, we can't afford to be late for this." As we neared the dungeon where the prisoners were kept we could hear someone wailing. It sounded awfully much like one of the wild mountain cats that were native to the area. "Is that who I think it is?" "Yep, it's the manticore. She started when I left and doesn't seem to have let up." We rounded a corner and came to a corridor lined with prison cells. The goblins inhabiting them were trying their best to shut out the sound. One of them seemed to have given up and was busy clawing her cheek. Another one was crying, staring apathetically into the opposing cell. A third one had stripped naked and wrapped her clothes around her head, while others were banging their heads against the wall. Vera was sitting cross-legged in the last cell with her back against the corridor, slowly waving her tail back and forth. She didn't seem to have noticed us arriving. "You can stop now, I'm back!" Betty shouted, striking the thick metal bars of the cell with the haft of her hammer. "Fine," she muttered when Vera didn't react. "If you're going to be like that I don't get why he even bothers to care about you." She turned away quickly enough to miss how Vera tensed up at the remark, and walked the length of the corridor to select a goblin for the pit battle. After a moment of silence Vera spoke up. "What did she mean?" "Well... um..." "Don't push me harpy," she hissed, moving up to the iron bars so quickly that I didn't even have time to begin fidgeting. "He wanted to help you, so I took him to the council and Welbie forced him to fight a goblin," I blurted out, hoping she wouldn't maul me. "Be nice," Betty said as she passed behind me with a goblin. It had an unsettling, malicious grin on its face and regarded us with cold eyes. Vera backed off with an annoyed expression and crossed her arms. "Why do you care about that? And why should I care?" "Because I like him, and he wanted to be my boyfriend," I said, blushing slightly. It wasn't exactly true as I had more or less forced him to it. If I told Vera that however, I was likely to end up as mincemeat and I didn't really want that. She looked at me without any hint of emotion, so I continued thinking she might not be out to hurt me after all. "And he wanted to save you, but then Welbie screwed him over and he needs your help." "Who is this Welbie?" she asked after moment of silence, the soft tone of her voice sending a shiver down my spine. "She's one of the dwarves on the council." "I'll be having a-" "I'm pretty sure you won't," Betty interrupted, pushing me behind her. "Now either you share him with Avia or I'm not letting you out." "What makes you think I would even want to be let out?" Vera retorted, dodging the sharing question and engaging in a staring contest with her. "He got himself into a mess; he'll have to get himself out of it." "Oh, so you don't mind him getting killed or raped by a goblin then? I guess that's okay, maticores tend to be selfish and self-absorbed anyway, don't they? And I guess you won't mind if anyone who wants has a go with him after that? Though I suppose Welbie would hog him all for herself. After that Avia could marry him or whatever she wants, and you'd never see him again, but since you're fine with that I suppose there's nothing left for me to do here." What Betty told Vera was mostly lies. Of course no one would stop the goblin from raping the human as it was part of the spectacle, but there wouldn't be any additional raping. There was always a squad of dwarves with ear muffles who didn't watch and could be called in to clean up. Because Magda had approved of the marriage "proposal" he was essentially mine by law, so the claim on him belonged to me. Regardless, by the time Betty ended her bullying Vera seemed furious enough to punch trough rock. "And I'm pretty sure..." Betty continued, unlocking the cell. "... That the goblin is having fun right now." She swung the door open, prompting Vera to charge out and down the corridor on all fours. Betty and I separated on the way down, and I arrived at the entrance of the pit just in time to see Vera pick up the goblin by the throat. She flexed her claws and slashed the goblin swiftly across the shoulder, took a hold of its lower arm and ripped it clean off, spraying herself and the sand with blood. Smiling cruelly she threw the screaming goblin into the wall and followed up by mashing its chest with her tail. "Too strong for you?" she taunted. The goblin snorted and threw itself at her, a surge of adrenalin blocking out the pain of her lost arm. It managed to hit her square in the chest, though Vera was completely oblivious to the fact that she'd been punched. She slashed violently at the goblin, cutting its belly open and causing its innards to splash down on the sand in a torrent of blood and other body fluids. Before the goblin could even cry out she finished it off by smashing her tail like a spiked mace in its face. What followed was a thorough butchering of the corpse, bones and organs scattering across the arena as she ripped them out or cut them to pieces and threw them away, all the while spitting insults at the corpse. When she finished the arena looked like there had been a skirmish. Vera had cut up the goblin so thoroughly that the dwarves would probably gather up the pieces, wash them free of sand and make a stew with them. Despite the monstrosity of the wanton violence I felt elated that Betty's plan had actually worked, and made a mental note to never, ever get on Vera's bad side. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 11:29 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Chimechu's Story [2/3] Chapter 6 Part 1 The door closed behind us and we found ourselves in a proper room rather than some kind of prison cell. It was lit by a fireplace making it comfortably warm, and food had been laid out on a table close by. A large pile of straw was bunched in a corner, apparently meant as a bed. I would have gone for the food immediately, but Vera had other plans. As soon as the door locked she spun around and pinned me against it. "I heard something very interesting from a harpy... something about being her boyfriend. You wouldn't know anything about that, would you?" I swallowed nervously. This was the point where I would be spared or royally screwed; the look she gave me made that painfully clear. "She must have made it up to taunt you," I said, making my best "I'm really serious"-face. "I only need one princess anyway, don't you think?" Surprisingly enough the most cheesy line I had managed to come up with seemed to have the effect I wanted. She relaxed her grip on my wrists and blushed slightly before the door was suddenly bashed open; pushing me right into her and making us fall to the floor. She instantly pushed me off and stood up, looking angrily at Betty who stood laughing in the doorway. "Did I just interrupt something... intimate?" she teased. "Mind your own business dwarf" "Oh I will, princess" Betty's taunting made Vera snap and she threw herself at the dwarf. Betty apparently had more experience than her, and a short moment later Vera had to tap out. She had managed to get her tail tied into a knot and Betty had nearly dislocated one of her shoulders. "Well that was refreshing," Betty said cheerfully. "It's been a while since I had a scrap that good. Anyway, the reason I came by is that I figured you might want to wash that blood off. Come on, I'll take you to the collective baths." "I guess I'll-" "You're coming too," Vera interrupted sulkily and pulled me along. Betty led us further upwards for a long time. Apparently the prison was situated at the lowest level of the underground collective. The baths were almost at surface level and got their water from an underground river. The dwarves couldn't explain how the water, or for that matter the mountain could hold a comfortable temperature, but I suspected it would be something along the line of a magma stream heating up the whole place from somewhere deeper down. "... So anyway, people rarely use the baths. Don't even know why we have them really. I guess it's good to keep them around for the humans though." "Wait, there are other humans here? How come I haven't seen anyone?" "Because they're seasonal husbands and are really only here during the harpy mating seasons. Most of them live pretty safe lives away from here." "And you dwarves don't have husbands?" "No, though most harpies are kind enough to share, so it's really not a problem as long as we can fight the tension out with the goblins. Be sure not to go anywhere alone though, I've seen some of the others eyeing you." "Great," I muttered. "That's very reassuring." Betty flashed a smile before turning her attention to Vera. She had been silent and in a bad mood ever since losing to Betty earlier. "So how's your mother?" she asked, slapping Vera's butt. "None of your business," Vera growled, hitting Betty in the head with her tail. "In that case she ought to be good. It's sure been a long time since last, and we were such good friends." "You did nothing but fight." "Well that was the point." Betty chuckled. "Your mother was always hot-headed and there was nothing I could do about it. Still, I managed to turn you into quite the warrior, didn't I?" "I didn't learn fighting from some stinky dwarf," Vera snorted. "Well that's fine if you don't remember, you were pretty young after all." This was interesting. I had no idea that Vera had ties to this place, or at least to Betty. Perhaps that might explain Welbie's attitude earlier. "How do you know her mother?" "Well," Betty began, moving closer to me again. "A long time ago she found this man who dragged her on a great adventure. They happened to come by here, and I figured I'd take a crack at adventure too so I tagged along." Betty's story stretched on for some time. Essentially the adventure had been successful, and they had returned to Harpy Rock. Shortly afterward Vera and her sister were born. Betty had helped raising them as the father apparently was an utterly worthless parent. After a couple of years the family had left, and Betty had remained behind. "I've heard lots about your sister," she said, turning to Vera. "She's supposed to be a slaver, a mean and ruthless bitch and all that. I always figured she was more of a manticore than you and your mother." She rubbed her chin and seemed to drift off for a bit. "Hell, she even managed to fuck this place up once. She never seems to do any dirty work herself, though." "She was always a bully," Vera said. "That's how she's always done things, getting others to do things for her." "I never really understood how you two are supposed to be twins. You don't look even remotely similar, and you are like a manticore teddy compared to your sister in terms of personality." The entrance to the baths turned out to look as inconspicuous as anything else in the underground collective. It was a wooden door with an etching of the great wave on the door. "Well here you are," Betty said, opening the door and pushing us inside. "Get a good wash, don't worry about anyone disturbing you, and have fun!" She closed the door with a wide grin and a wink, and then we were alone again. Chapter 6 Part 2 The baths were uncomfortably hot, with a haze that made it difficult to see further than an arm's length. There were baskets for clothes storage on the floor to our right, underneath a row of towels hanging from hooks pegged into the stone wall. "I'll just wa-" Vera interrupted me by yanking my arm and dragging me with her to a large pool in the centre of the room. We stopped just by the edge and she went around behind me. "You know..." she whispered, softly pressing her breasts and paws against my back. "It's bad to lie." "Fuck." She shoved me headlong into the pool. Expecting to hit water, I was surprised to crash into something suspiciously firm and consequently swallowed a mouthful of water when going underwater. Breaking the surface I found myself looking into a familiar pair of amber eyes. "Hey, I've... ooh." As soon as she recognized me, Avia wrapped her wings around me and started rubbing her cheek vigorously against mine. Thankfully the pool wasn't deep, because there was no way I would have been able to keep us both afloat like that. A split second later a paw pushed down heavily on my shoulder. "What do you think you're doing?" "You're the one who pushed me!" "I wasn't talking to you," she said, forcefully unwrapping Avia's wings and pushing me away. "Hey! Just because I've got soft wings and you don't!" "I don't need soft wings," Vera retorted, spreading her wings in order to look more menacing. "Vera..." I was sure I was going to regret this later. "Your tail is still tied up, that just looks stupid." She growled at me and tried her best to get her tail sorted out, failing miserably. Meanwhile Avia used the distraction to sneak up on her. She undid Vera's bra, using her wings to bounce her boobs. "They're so jiggly," she giggled, intensifying the bouncing. "Hey!" Vera exclaimed, swiping at the harpy who dodged out of the way laughing. "At least they seem to have forgotten all about me," I thought. Avia didn't seem like the type to mind, but I was pretty sure Vera would react in a bad way if she caught me looking. Just as the though crossed my mind she looked my way and our eyes met. "God damn it." "Pervert!" In an instant she had closed the gap between us and pushed med underwater, spewing a torrent of noise I couldn't make sense of. Before I had the sense to start thrashing she suddenly let go. As I broke the surface coughing I could see why. Avia had perched herself on Vera's shoulders and was firmly covering her eyes with her wings, causing Vera to thrash about blindly while attempting to get her off. "So he's mine? Oh yes he's mine! Because I love him and I'm his girlfriend, and you're not married," Avia chirped, somehow managing to keep riding Vera. "He's mine because I'm stronger, and I'm prettier, and my boobs are bigger than yours, and if you like him you should have put a ring on him but you didn't~" "He's mine!" Vera snapped angrily, pulling hard on Avia's legs. "I found him first and he cares more about me than some ugly ass harpy who thinks she's a powerful boob queen!" The fight came to an abrupt end when a towel slammed into Avia's face with a force that knocked them both over. "Manners you two, what message do you think that gives the young ones?" "How long have you been here Betty?" I asked the dwarf wearily. "And why are you going around with kids?" "Long enough," she said cheerfully and winked, ruffling the hair of one of the small harpies that clustered around her. "I forgot today is bath day for the youngsters, so I have to make sure you get out of here before they get all worked up, otherwise you'll be pretty much done for." Avia and Vera argued all the way back to our quarters about who had won, who was the best, the strongest and just about anything else there was to argue about. The argument continued while we ate and didn't even stop when Betty came by to check on Avia. They were so busy arguing that they didn't even notice when I stripped and put my wet clothes by the fireplace to dry. By the time they finally turned their attention to me I was half asleep, and since they hadn't bothered to ask my name at any point, Vera had to shake my shoulder after several failed attempts to catch my attention. "What?" I groaned, annoyed at having been kept from sleeping. "What do we call you?" "I don't know," I said, resting my cheek against my folded arms on the table. "What do you mean you don't know?" "... I'd rather you not call me bear." "Why would we do that?" Avia asked, cocking her head. "Because that's what my name means," I yawned. "He sure doesn't resemble one," Vera said sarcastically, looking at Avia. "You watch yourself Vera," I replied grumpily. "Just call me Eric and we'll be fine." "Fine. Then which one of us do you prefer?" "Not this," I groaned. "I'm too tired for this kind of thing." "You either answer or I throw you into the fireplace," Vera said dryly. "Hey, you can't do that," Avia protested, gripping one of my legs with her talons. "Fine... In that case I prefer her," I said, pointing a finger at each of them. They looked at the finger pointing at them, then the other one. They looked at each other and then back at me without saying a word; Avia with a look of confusion and Vera completely emotionless. After a moment of awkward silence and them staring at me I decided I'd had enough. "If you don't mind I'm going to sleep now." I managed to remember I was naked just before standing up. "If you so much as look my way while I dress I'll be the one throwing you into the fireplace." I walked over to the fireplace to put my mostly dry clothes back on before lying down on the straw pile bed in the corner. A short moment of wonderful silence later I was fast asleep. Chapter 7 I woke up to find myself lying on my back, wedged between Vera and the wall. She was cuddling my arm against her breasts and purring softly. Avia was sprawled on top of me and had somehow managed to pull down my pants in her sleep. I contemplated which one of them would be safest to wake up first, but before I could come to a decision Vera yawned and opened her eyes. "Eh... it's not what it looks like," I tried nervously. "It's exactly what it looks like," she whispered, pulling down on my arm. "V-Vera, that's..." I blushed furiously. She had pushed my hand inside her panties and was rubbing herself against it, moaning softly into my ear. Her rubbing and moaning made me hard, and she immediately latched her tail to my dick, causing a wave of pleasure as her insides tightened up on me. I managed to push Avia off and roll over to face Vera. Her eyes were half open and her face was flushed. "Inside..." she panted, pushing my hand. She gasped with pleasure as I stuck a pair of my fingers inside her and pressed herself as tightly as she could against me. The rippling motion of her tail's insides became irregular, making it hard for me to hold out. I thrust my fingers as deep inside her as I could and slowly spread them apart, causing her to squirm and bite my lip to keep herself from crying out. She quickly turned the bite into a kiss and placed my free hand on one of her breasts. "You like them, don't you?" She pushed my face against her other breast, sighing with pleasure as I gently sucked and caressed her nipples. I kept working her breasts and varied the fingering, twisting them around each other on each thrust. Curling them slightly toward her belly I managed to hit her sweet spot, making her moan loudly. She jerked her tail, causing violent ripples on the inside which made my dick explode. I let go of her breasts and looked at her, panting. She seemed to have recovered quickly and was giving me a dreamy look. "That felt good," she said softly, placing a paw on my cheek. "I want more." "Wh-" "More what?" Avia asked, peeking up from behind me. It seemed Vera's moan had woken her up. "More Eric," Vera replied with a hint of annoyance, demonstratively kissing me. "He's mine too you know," Avia said, using my arm as a chin-rest. "I take it the plan worked then?" "Plan? What plan?" It didn't surprise me something was up. I'd had a feeling something was wrong when Vera hadn't tried to beat the crap out of me after she woke up. Under normal conditions I figured she'd come to the conclusion that my pants being down meant that Avia had fucked me during the night. That meant she would be out to punish us both; naturally she would have started with me. Now she just looked from Avia to me and back again. "It's, um..." For the first time since I met her Vera seemed to be unsure of herself. She almost seemed to shrink in size. If I didn't know better I would almost have said she did. "She was supposed to be nice," Avia said when she didn't continue. "I told her you might like her more than me that way." "Well I do like her more when she's not violent," I replied, hugging Vera and scratching her ear. She purred softly and rubbed her ear against my hand. For some reason it felt small, almost too small. "Wait, what?" I looked at her. No wonder she suddenly felt smaller. She was smaller. "Aviaa..." The look on the harpy's face told me she knew. "Why is Vera shrinking?" "I must have, eh, mixed something in her drink... I think." "I hope you have a very good explanation," I growled. "And I hope you have a very easy way to get her back to normal." I pulled my pants back up and got into a sitting position, putting the now dwarf-sized Vera in my lap. "At least she stopped shrinking." "We'll have to ask Betty," Avia said weakly. "I just don't know..." I sighed. No matter how cross I was on her it wouldn't do any good to have Avia feeling down while we tried to help Vera. I was pretty sure Vera would want to settle scores herself later anyway. "It's not your fault Avia," I said, pulling her close. "You couldn't know, right?" "Right..." She looked at me with teary eyes and tilted her head just a little bit. "I'm trying to be angry with you here, don't give me that!" She responded by tilting her head a little more and gently wrapped her wings around me. "God damn it you." There was apparently no use in resisting. I hugged her back and kissed her, gently brushing my lips against hers. That was when she chose to close the trap. She wrapped her wings tighter against me and locked her legs around my waist. I broke off from the kiss and sighed. "What kind of deal do you want this time?" She smiled warmly and cocked her head like she always did. This girl possibly had more charm than prince charming. If what she'd given me before were her puppy eyes I had no trouble imagining the entirety of Harpy Rock dancing to her tune. She began kissing my cheeks and leaned in to suck on my neck, careful not to get too excited. After a moment she leaned back and smiled at me again. "I want kisses... lots of kisses." "And...?" I had a feeling she wasn't done, and the fact that she blushed told me I was right. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it again, looking down for a moment. "I... I want you to rub my... my belly." It took a whole lot out of me not to laugh. Out of all the things she could have said, being shy about having her belly touched was probably the last thing I would have expected. "What's so embarrassing about that?" I asked, gently brushing her belly with my fingertips. "I don't know," she whispered, making a sound not that different to Vera's purring. Chapter 8 I yawned and tried stretching my arms out without knocking over any of the dwarves around me. The council chambers were filled with harpies and dwarves. The reason was the black harpy standing before the council. She had come unannounced a couple of hours earlier and demanded to see the council. For her impudence she had been forcibly bathed and thrown to the harpy children. When she was finally presented to the council she had been thoroughly "groomed" and decorated with various pink rosettes and a lovely rabbit-patterned dress. I was probably the only one who managed not to laugh out loud when she entered the council chambers. "So the best thing for you would be to-" "No." "I haven't even finished!" "You've been talking for two hours straight without making a good point. I say no, we don't have any reason to go help an old hag." Several dwarves grinned at each other and the harpy next to Welbie patted her back, making her puff herself up. She was obviously pleased with herself. A bit too much it seemed. "We should throw her into the pit!" "No pit Welbie. This is your last warning. Next time you're out." Magda had been steadily losing patience over the course of the previous hours and it seemed to be drying up quickly. She glared at Welbie for a moment before turning her attention back to the black harpy. "You were saying?" "Yes, well. As I said Serilda wants our help to... domesticate a human village. It concerns us because this village is close to the mountain and full of savage humans who kill anything that moves." Some of the spectators started muttering and a pair of the council members looked at each other and snickered. "For all we know you could be in league with the goblins, trying to get us off guard. There's no reason for us to trust a black harpy. I say we-" "Welbie would you shut the fuck up!" Magda roared, getting up on the table. She walked over to Welbie's place and kicked her square in the face. "She is a member of the colony and I will not have you demean her for her race!" She kicked Welbie again for good measure and turned back to the black harpy with a disturbingly mild expression. "And we would want to help her why?" "Because the goblins are threat enough to our home. And because we get a share of the spoils... which includes humans." "How many of us does she need?" "How many are you willing to send?" Magda rubbed her chin and looked at her fellow council members for a moment. She called them together and they conferred in silence before coming to a conclusion. "Volunteers will sign up at the barracks when this meeting is closed," she announced. "Is that a satisfying response?" "Yes, of course." It didn't seem like the black harpy was entirely convinced it would be as much as the priestess hoped, but she wasn't in a position to object. "You said there was something else, Betty?" "Yes Magda, it's this little bugger." She lifted her arm and dragged Vera up on the table. She had wrapped her tail around Betty's arm and was biting the leather gauntlet as hard as she could. "Apparently Avia fed her something she shouldn't have." Welbie almost immediately burst into laughter, attracting the irritated looks of every other member of the council. "Not so scary now, are you manticore?" she taunted. "I bet you wouldn't survive even a minute in the pi-" She was abruptly cut off by Magda slamming her face into the table, causing a faint crunching sound when her nose broke. Apparently Magda was as strong as she was normally calm. "Take her out. She will be forcibly drafted to go... after having a round in the pit," she said to the guards before turning her attention back to Vera. "How is this a problem Betty?" "Because nothing we have matches the symptoms. There's nothing she could have added raw to make Vera like this. I checked the ledger and there's nothing we have that would do this to a manticore." "She's not one of us," one of the council harpies chimed in. "We have no reason to waste time in helping her." "Oh stuff it Dorothy, treat others like you would want to be treated yourself," another replied. "She would have eaten us in the wilderness, that's all I'm saying." "So what do you think about it Betty?" Magda asked, ignoring them. "It could be any kind of herb, magic or curse. Are you suggesting we go by trial and error?" "No, we need a witch or perhaps an alraune to tell us." Magda sighed and sat down in her chair again. "You know full well there aren't any left here Betty." "We could always go-" "No! We don't go farther than our own borders if it's not necessary, and we certainly don't go there." "But they already broke the deal!" "And we're not angering them before we get our people back from this war." "Actually..." While Magda and Betty were arguing the black harpy had hobbled up to them. "I think there was a witch at the temple." "How old? If she's too young it won't make any difference." "Do you really think I would ask a witch her age? Some of them would make you into soup for that. Besides I didn't see her; I only heard there was one, together with a man and a baphomet so she should be docile enough." "There's your solution Betty," Magda said. "You don't seem to have any other options," the black harpy said smugly. ----- "You're telling me we have to go to a temple in the lands of a lunatic to get Vera cured, and then participate in a war?" "Yep, that's pretty much it. Cheer up, it'll be fun!" "Like hell it will. And why is Welbie coming?" "Because Magda wants to be rid of that little ass," Betty grinned. I groaned. I had counted thirty dwarves and twice as many harpies. It wasn't a large force but what with the goblins and the feud I supposed they couldn't really spare that many fighters either. The worst part, however, was that we were flying the whole way, and I had a feeling that it'd be painful. Chapter 9 I muttered to myself about the unfairness of life while trying to keep a steady pace. Welbie had adopted a surprisingly civil behaviour on the way to the temple, but she had been talking nonstop about the pit and various ways to subdue and decapitate goblins. It had been boring, unsettling, and I didn't remember anything she'd said; at one point I had even fallen asleep. When she finally tired of the subject she demanded a pause and insisted we go ahead. Vera had been insistent on being carried from the very start, refusing to let go of my arm, and after a while Avia had thought it a good idea to piggyback. "You realize if we were to be attacked this would be a very bad position, right?" "I don't like walking," Avia whined. "I can't carry you indefinitely." "Walking feels weird." "Did Betty carry you everywhere?" "No..." "Then-" "I like it when you carry me~" In the end she never got off. Thankfully it wasn't long before we arrived at our destination. We entered a clearing and found ourselves close to a temple that looked somewhat like half a Mayan pyramid covered with erotic reliefs. It was chiselled out from a crag and a river was flowing close by. Two women dressed in black-and-white robes were sitting at the base of the temple, intently watching the stone slab between them. As we walked closer I could see that they were focused on some sort of card game. "Excuse me, we-" "Scch!" The priestesses remained entirely focused on their game and didn't spare us as much as a glance. The tension was palpable. Suddenly the one who had hushed me drew a card and put it face up beside the four cards that already lay on the slab. "Ha! I won!" she exclaimed, triumphantly slamming her cards down on the slab. Her opponent grumbled something inaudible and tossed her cards down. "Can we see the head priestess, please?" The priestesses turned their heads and looked at us as if we had materialised out of thin air, apparently having forgotten all about us. "I'm right here," one of them said, quickly exploiting the situation. "I'm pretty sure you're not her," I replied, making a mental note never to trust a succubi. "But I am," she insisted, moving up to me and caressing my cheek with a warm smile on her face. It felt disturbingly good and nearly made me shiver. "Back off," Avia hissed, pushing the priestess away, demonstratively wrapping her wings around me. "We have an army for the real head priestess." "Fine," the priestess said after a moment of though. "If you're lying she'll have her way with you anyway. Come along." "Try to restrain yourself," I reprimanded Vera as the priestesses led us up the temple stairs. She had tried to bite the priestess before Avia pushed her away. "Hurting her would not have helped." She looked at me for a moment and growled. She had been in a foul mood ever since we ran out of dry meat. After a day or so she had stopped clinging to me and tried to bite anyone that came close. She had even bitten me on several occasions. As we reached the top of the temple the priestess who won the card game motioned us forward and the other stayed as a lookout. She led us to the temple entrance and through a long, sparingly lit hallway; the darkness and shadows cast on the reliefs by the torchlight giving the hallway an eerie air. As we went deeper inside the floor tilted slightly downward and the turns and corridors began to feel vaguely familiar. "Do you suppose this could be dwarf-made?" I asked Avia. "I don't like this place," she whispered, holding my arm tightly with her wing. Apparently I wasn't the only one who felt uneasy. The priestess squinted back at us and snorted derisively. When the priestess finally led us into a huge hall I was pretty sure she had not taken the shortest path. Then again I guessed it was a good precaution in case we were enemies and tried to escape. The hall was covered in murals depicting erotic acts, and a raised stone altar with a statue of a ladylike lamia dominated and overlooked the room. The torchlight created shadows on the statue in a way that it almost seemed to be alive. "High priestess Serilda," our guide said, bowing to her mistress, "a human wishes to speak with you. He claims to have brought you an army." The high priestess was sitting with her back against us on a small carpet in front of the altar. She wore the same kind of robe as the other priestesses and a pair of horns poked out from underneath her blonde hair. A pair of feathered wings grew from her back, and as she stood up and turned around the chain coiled around her long, spade-tipped tail rattled against the floor. She was taller and more beautiful than the other priestesses, but there was something sinister about her eyes. The fact she was even taller than myself didn't help to make me feel at ease either. "I was expecting my messenger or an army," she said plainly. It was impossible to read any emotion into her voice or her face. "You're neither my messenger nor my army." "We are part of the army," I answered as confidently as I could. Between the atmosphere and the lack of safety from a grownup Vera however, I couldn't feel more insecure. "We were sent ahead." "Sent ahead you say..." she said absentmindedly. "Well a human male is always a welcome bonus." She licked her lips and moved closer, looking me straight in the eyes. "... Though I only came to get one of my girls uncursed," I continued quickly, hoping to change her mood. "Are you sure you really want that?" she asked seductively, tracing my jaw with her fingertips. "I might be able to offer you something much better." Chapter 10 - Birds of a Feather "He's mine!" Avia protested, trying her best to push the high priestess away from me. She was apparently stronger than Avia, because it didn't appear to bother her at all that the harpy was feebly pushing at her. She kept Vera from stabbing her ankles by swatting her tail against Vera's sending her into a futile fit of anger. "He's quite the handsome one," the priestess responded, circling me slowly while lightly caressing my shoulders with her fingertips in a suggestive manner. Meanwhile Vera had given up on trying to stab the priestesses' legs and was jumping around her instead. The priestess paid her no mind. "Could we skip the pleasantries and get down to business, uhm, lady?" I asked nervously, fighting the impulse to lash out at her and run for it. "Could your witch remove the curse from Vera, please?" "I'm not taking orders from you!" a voice barked from behind. "I think I will let you introduce our friends," the priestess said, backing away with a smirk on her face. We turned to find ourselves face to face with a human and his baphomet and witch companions. The baphomet seemed to be the leader. Though she looked like a scantily clad twelve year old with horns, paws and hoofs she carried herself with confidence. A large scythe rested against her shoulder and she had a devilish grin on her face. One look from her managed to put Vera on edge and made Avia hug my arm tightly. Though intimidated I found myself happy that Vera was shrunk; otherwise she would probably have picked a fight. In comparison to the baphomet the witch looked normal with her long, silver-coloured hair, dark red eyes and gothic-looking black dress, though she didn't seem much older. At least she was cute. I had no doubt that she could do very nasty stuff if provoked though. The guy seemed to be in his thirties and looked about as tall as me. He had brown eyes, a fresh goatee and short, brown hair. A quilted coat covered his leather armour decorated with iron rings and he was wearing a pair of cotton pants and heavy leather boots. Apart from the dried bloodstains and his messy hair he looked like some kind of medieval nobleman. "You've got to handle this really smooth, or there'll be hell to pay," I thought to myself, forcing any thoughts about the trio's relationship out of my mind and doing my best not to stare. "Umm, hello. My name is Eric..." I said after taking a deep breath to calm myself. "This is Avia..." I continued, pointing at her with my free arm, "... and Vera." "I am Eris Morticia Zkaza. My husband, Adrik and my witch, Morrigan," the baphomet replied, unsurprisingly taking the initiative. The guy seemed a little surprised but quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Yea, I am Adrik. Nice to meet you," he said nodding, the witch merely smiling. "I'm sorry," I said, hoping an apology would make them less wary of us. "Could you please help my friend? I was told she was cursed and a witch may be able to help her." "Sure," Adrik replied, prompting me to push Vera toward Morrigan. As she crouched down to have a look at the sullen creature she burst into laughter. "A Manticore cursed by shrinking. That's just hilarious! You are so cute!" she exclaimed, reaching out toward Vera. "Come here. I promise, I won't hurt you... much." Vera obviously didn't want to be picked up by a stranger that belittled her and tried to sting Morrigan's hand but missed, much to my surprise. Perhaps the witch used some kind of ward. "There are several ways of removing the curse," she said, looking up and me, "but all take time. The fastest way I know is casting a counter spell on her. She will be free, but the curse will backfire ten times stronger on the person who originally sent the curse." I looked at Vera for a moment. Several ways of removing the curse? Backfire tenfold? I was pretty sure no one I knew would get that punishment, though I sincerely hoped it wasn't going to backfire on a short person. "Okay, do it," I said, nodding and deciding I would have to trust the witch on this one. "So be it. You will owe me; I am not doing it for free." I had to help Morrigan to make Vera stand still. She had been in a bad mood to begin with, and the witch patronizing her a moment earlier had made her the definition of defiance. Finally Morrigan raised her hand with the palm toward Vera and started chanting, her eyes turning bright red. Vera froze on the spot and started shaking like a leaf while a dark mist left her body and engulfed her. The ritual was sinister in itself, and the temple's dark atmosphere only served to reinforce the feeling of dread that started to grow within me. I half expected a demon to jump out of the dark mist at the expense of Vera's life, and Adrik had to hold me back to keep me from interfering. "Trust Mori. She knows what she is doing." A few seconds later Vera's body started growing along with the dark mist, and Morrigan's chanting became louder and more intense. Eris grinned and seemed to be enjoying the show and Adrik looked completely caught up in it too. I took a step back just in case and felt Avia's familiar plumage wrapping around my arm tightly. While I was worried and unsettled she was outright afraid. After a moment the cloud of darkness exploded into a thousand snakelike strands of smoke and quickly left the hall, no doubt returning to the one who cast the curse. I cast a quick glance at Adrik before rushing to the unconscious Vera. I tentatively poked her cheek. Unconscious or not, there was no way I was slapping a manticore awake. "You okay?" I ventured, not sure what to expect. I was rewarded with a grunt. "You don't have a sudden urge to dismember someone or anything like that?" Again she just grunted. "Are y-" "Of course I'm fine!" she snapped. Apparently her mood hadn't improved. Meanwhile Adrik was tending to Morrigan who had collapsed shortly after the curse was lifted. I couldn't hear anything of what they said, though Adrik's face gave me an idea. "Lovebirds," I though with a smile before being violently brought back to pressing matters by an angry Vera pulling both me and Avia close. While it probably looked like a gesture of affection reality was a bit different. "You," she hissed at Avia, baring her fangs. "And you..." she whispered softly, looking me dead in the eyes, "remember you're mine." The high priestess stood in front of the altar, overseeing the scene with her arms folded and a triumphant smile on her face. "So, when is your army going to arrive?" Chapter 11 - Black Harpy Down - Part 1 The high priestess had forced us outside to meet the coming "army" and had directed her servants to begin with preparations to welcome them. They were supposed to arrive soon, but when they still hadn't shown up hours later, she grew suspicious and restless. "You told me they would be arriving soon," she said, moving too close for comfort. Unfortunately Vera was busy fending off the shrine maidens and Avia was perched further up the stairs, so I was on my own. "They weren't far behind," I said, hoping she wouldn't touch me. "I'm sure the harpies just got tired of flying." "You realize that you will have to be... punished if you've lied to me?" she asked, licking her lips and brushing her fingertips against my neck. "Yeah." I supressed a shiver and somehow managed a nervous smile. "A dwarf never goes back on his... her word, though." "Well you know the consequences if they do..." she said with a wink before turning her attention elsewhere. I let out a sigh and sat down on one of the steps. I had a strong feeling that Vera's presence was the only thing saving me from being raped by both the high priestess and her maidens. In that respect I already missed the Rock, though it had only been a couple of days. At least it was relatively safe. The fact that I was practically helpless annoyed me; I was entirely dependent on Vera since I had no way of defending myself and couldn't outrun anything but a snail. The only one worse off was Avia, but then again she could fly. Everyone we'd come across so far handled themselves at least decently in combat. Even Adrik had a crossbow and probably knew how to use it. "Is something wrong?" Avia asked as she landed beside me. Apparently she'd grown tired of keeping watch. "Huh? No, I was just thinking." "Oh, okay." She cuddled up to me and kissed my cheek. "Why can't we have a family like theirs?" I glanced at Adrik and found him being cuddled by his girls. They seemed perfectly happy to be apart from the commotion surrounding us. "Funny how Eris doesn't seem to mind sharing. She did say Morrigan was her witch though, so I guess that establishes her dominance..." "Well for one they seem to be genuinely into each other," I said, twiddling her hair. "Nor do they have a vio-" "Kiddy lover," Vera snorted from behind, startling me. "I can't believe that... man picked a pair of kids over a proper woman. Hell, even a weresheep would have been better." "You haven't sto-" "Why is that bad?" Avia asked with a confused expression. "They like each other, isn't that good?" "My th-" "It's as nasty as it gets!" Vera hissed, careful to keep her tone down. "Kiddy lovers are sick. In the head. I wouldn't wish one of those on my own sister." "But they-" "Hush! As soon as you get comfortable with a kiddy lover he starts doing nasty things to you; things you couldn't come up with in your wildest nightmares..." Vera went on to explain in detail the many horrible things that a "kiddy lover" would do to you if you looked young enough. I stopped listening about halfway through; the things she described sounded more like a case of traumatic childhood than pedophilia. Still, thinking about Adrik's relationship with Eris and Morrigan made me feel uncomfortable, though by the looks of it it was more likely that they had forced themselves on him than the other way around. He didn't seem to mind it though; by the looks of it he was rather enjoying himself. "I guess everyone has their own taste," I though with a slight shiver. "... And that's why you're not getting close to him either," Vera said and suddenly pulled me away from Avia. "Eh?" "I'm old enough!" Avia whined. "Give him here." "No. Like I told you he's mine." I sighed. Unless I found out why Vera was so insistent on keeping me to herself there'd be no end to the infighting. She didn't seem like the type to open up though, so that could take forever. "You do realize she is probably older than she looks, right?" "That's right!" "I don't care if she or Adrik's girls are several hundred years old," Vera hissed. "They look like kids and Avia is too young for you." "Well in that case you are too old for me Vera," I retorted. "I'm not!" she snapped. "I'm perfectly aged." "You don't even know how old he is!" Avia chipped in, earning her an angry look. "Compromise, granny?" I asked when Vera looked set to argue further. She narrowed her eyes and grumbled something inaudible, though when I decided to reach out for her ear she gave up. "Fine!" she exclaimed, shying away. "It seems her ears are a weak spot after all." A pair of shrine maidens who had been listening in giggled at us and Vera got up to take out her anger on them; not that there would be much violence. She knew full well that the high priestess would be happy to find an excuse for getting rid of her to get to me. Considering she was a succubus I was surprised she hadn't tried to charm me, though I supposed she didn't want to fight Vera unless she absolutely had to. Careful scheming and intrigue seemed to fit her better than outright violence. "I wish she was nicer..." Avia said quietly when Vera was outside hearing range. She looked longingly at how Adrik was being cuddled and sighed. "Don't worry Avia, it's just a phase." "... What phase?" "The old granny phase." Chapter 11 - Black Harpy Down - Part 2 The dwarves arrived sometime after the sun had set and bonfires lit in front of the temple to act as beacons. I wasn't really surprised to see them beaten up; getting into a fight was just the kind of thing Welbie would do. There were wounded, unconscious and dead among both the harpies and dwarves. The bonfire lighting made the scene look gruesome and Avia instinctively clung to my arm. The high priestess shouted instructions to her maidens, and as they rushed down the stairs to help the dwarves and harpies Welbie barged up the stairs carrying a massive battle axe, closely followed by a pair of dwarves who tried to calm her. She was steaming with anger and spewed insults and swear words all the way up. As she neared the priestess Adrik, Eris and Morrigan made a move to intercept her, but the high priestess waved them off. "What's the meaning of this you bitch?!" Welbie screamed as she reached the high priestess. "You set us up!" "I don't understand, what happened?" she asked, trying to hide her surprise behind a thin veneer of compassion. "You sold us out to the goblins!" Welbie raged, smashing her axe down on the floor, only missing the priestess by a few centimetres. The latter seemed shaken but kept herself together. "Those weren't goblins," one of the other dwarves said. "Of course they were goblins, what else would they be?! I'll crush them, break their bones, cut off their heads!" She went into a fit and flailed, trying desperately to hit the high priestess, but her companions managed to wrestle her down. "Calm down Welbie!" "Like hell I will!" "Goblins don't use traps like that, and they don't hide with bows in bushes. They rush straight at you and try to mash your head; you should know that better than anyone." Welbie managed to wrestle herself free only to have a fireball passing above her head, singing her hair. Eris stood in a combat stance on the terrace below, a wide grin on her face, purple flames dancing around the paw that wasn't holding her scythe. Adrik was pointing his loaded crossbow at one of the other dwarves, and Morrigan stood behind them. Welbie yanked her axe free from the floor and Vera looked eager to go at it with anyone. "Stop it! Put down your weapons, there'll be no fighting in my temple!" The priestess shouted. Everyone stood down reluctantly, Eris taking her time to make a threatening gesture at Welbie who grinned in return after being disarmed by her own entourage. The only one who looked like she still wanted a fight was Vera, but she was wise enough not to taunt anyone. "Now..." she continued when Welbie had calmed down. "Could you please explain to us exactly what happened?" "Treachery!" Welbie shouted, her characteristic lack of conversation skills getting the better of her. "We were ambushed in forest," the other dwarf said instead. "A few of us fell on the spike trap, and then someone rained arrows on us. The harpies tried to take flight but some were hit. We scattered and regrouped after an hour of running around; then Welbie forced us to go back but we didn't even retrieve all the bodies." "Curse the goblins!" Welbie growled, completely oblivious to the facts. "We never saw the attackers," the other dwarf said. "They hid well and circled around. When we ran they picked off those who separated from the group." She paused a moment before continuing. "Goblins are not that clever or that organized. They can set an ambush, but they would charge instead of striking from hiding... Your associate, that black harpy, also died in the attack." "That's unfortunate. She will be missed. May her soul find rest." The priestess didn't seem to be the least sorry though she was politely enough about it. Even if she hadn't I doubted Welbie would have cared. Part of the colony or not, she had made it clear that she disliked black harpies. "There's no way we will go into your freaking war with our people dying, while the damn goblins threaten our home!" Welbie exclaimed suddenly, having got herself together. "Especially not if they know we're here." "This is the threat my messenger spoke about, now you certainly understand..." the priestess answered. Welbie merely grunted at her. "I understand," she said. "Please come in, this temple was built to withstand a siege and the entrance can be closed down with a hidden stone door. I will provide shelter and help for your wounded." Despite her aggressive nature Welbie seemed relieved at the offer. She nodded at the priestess and let out a deep sigh. "Bring in the wounded!" the priestess shouted at the maidens and troops below and motioned for us to follow her inside. "Would you help me against the crazy human villagers should there be no threat from the goblin tribes?" she asked Welbie calmly. "So you are in league with the goblin filth!" Welbie growled, recovering some of her fighting spirit. "Of course I am not!" the priestess replied sternly, dismissing the dwarf from further conversation. Adrik and his girls passed us on the way inside and Vera caught Eris's eyes. I noticed her paws twitching so I put my hand on her shoulder to hold her back. "Please Vera, there's enough death here already." She snorted, shrugged off my hand and stalked away. As the maidens and the healthy soldiers carried the dead and wounded inside, Avia pulled at my arm. She seemed a bit pale, though the darkness made it hard to tell for certain. "Can we go somewhere else?" "Shouldn't we help out?" "... Please?" I sighed, causing her to give me a worried look. Things definitely weren't turning in a good direction, and we'd barely even gotten out of the Rock. Supposing these kinds of occurrences were commonplace I could understand why there wouldn't be any humans around. It didn't help that Vera was mad either. "Where's my protection?!" "Don't worry." I ruffled her hair with a reassuring smile before leading her to a shrine maiden that stood apart from the commotion and didn't seem to want to be part of it. She looked us over as we approached. "Is there any spare room we could use?" "There might be..." she said slowly, eyeing me with badly hidden interest. "I'm taken," I replied sternly. She smirked, evidently unconcerned. "I'll show you to a room then." She led us inside and along several corridors, sometimes stopping to let maidens carrying food or medical supplies pass. Whenever we stopped she'd glance back at me with an expression I couldn't read. We finally stopped outside a plain door, a plaque with symbols scribbled onto it nailed at its top centre. "Here we are then," the succubi said with a smile. "It's yours for the night so make yourselves comfortable. I'll be close by if you need me~" "Thanks, but I think we'll manage just fine." The room was larger than I'd thought. It was lit by a pair of braziers and a comfortable-looking bed occupied one of the corners together with a small dresser. A table and a pair of chairs occupied the centre of the room and the floor was partly covered by a fur rug. Avia immediately darted for the bed and lay down with a contented sigh. I walked over to her and sat down while she cuddled the pillow. "I take it you're feeling better?" "I don't really like being around dead things." "More like you're scared of them." "Why not? Unless they're cut open or died some time ago they're pretty much like sleeping people." "I don't know. It's just feels... uncomfortable." She shivered and hugged the pillow closer. "Well that's just great. A manticore watching over two good-for-nothings." I'd have to come up with some way to solve this, otherwise we wouldn't last long. Vera propably wouldn't want to settle down considering her sister was out to get us, and I had unfinished business with that bastard pirate. "I'm guessing you haven't learned to hunt either then?" "Betty didn't want me to..." Avia said. "She never let me do anything fun." She impulsively lashed out with her talons and managed to scratch my side. "Ow! That hurt!" "I'm sorry!" She hugged me from behind and brushed her feathers against my cheek in an effort to make up for her slip. "Just be more careful next time, all right?" I muttered. We sat in silence for a moment, listening to the crackling of the fire. After a moment Avia wrapped her wings around my waist and nuzzled my neck. "So... what's it like during mating season?" The question had been on my mind for a while. Considering Vera's disposition toward her, knowing how Avia would behave could be invaluable. "I-I... um..." "Um what?" I had a feeling that I wasn't going to like this. "I haven't... y-you know..." "Nope, I definitely don't like where this is going." "Are you meaning to tell me that you're too young?" "... Yes. I mean no!" "Great." I rubbed my face with a deep sigh. "I said no!" she protested. "It's like... puberty? The first time comes at random and then we get into the seasonal cycle, at least for us." She tightened her hold on me as if afraid that I'd try to get away from her. "Puberty can still mean way too young," I groaned. "But I love you..." She sniffled. "I'm not falling for that." "I love you so much, and if you don't love me back then I'll tell Vera that some maidens flashed their breasts and you looked." "Really?!" "... That's just god-awfully mean." "I'll do it, really." "... Fine. But I'm checking with Betty later and if you lied to me I'll let Vera do whatever she wants to you." "That's fine," she chirped, pulling me down for a thorough cuddling session. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 11:29 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Chimechu's Story [3/3] Chapter 12 Unsurprisingly enough I found myself straddled by Vera a while later. "Do we have to do it with Avia this close?" I asked, uneasy that she was fast asleep beside us on the bed. "We do." She undid her bra with a smile and pushed her breasts against my face. They were wonderfully soft, and one of her nipples pushed temptingly at my lips. Her scent and breasts filled my senses and I found myself swiftly losing control. I opened my mouth and sucked greedily on her nipple, causing her to moan happily. "Ah... you pervert..." A surprised yelp escaped her lips as I bit her and reached around to squeeze her butt. She pressed her butt up against my cock and started rubbing herself against me while moaning softly. Her panties quickly grew moist and made the sensation even more arousing. After a moment she pulled away her breasts and cupped my face in her hands, kissing me passionately. She tentatively slid her tongue inside my mouth and I eagerly met her, taking her in as much as I could. When she broke off, leaving a tingling sensation on my lips, I found myself looking at the shrine maiden from before. "Had a good dream?" she asked, smiling at my surprise. "I... yeah..." Without thinking I reached out to pull her in for another kiss but she shook her head. "It's my turn to have fun." She licked her lips and turned around, pulling her panties aside and planting her wet pussy against my mouth. Her mouth closed around me and the sensation of her sucking made me moan, her juices dripping down on my tongue. My mind went blank for a moment before I squeezed her ass again and slid my tongue inside her. She moaned and intensified her sucking and licking, grinding her pussy against my face. It didn't take long for me to come, and she eagerly swallowed it all. "It's been such a long time," she sighed, sitting up and turning to look lovingly at me. She slipped her tail up to my face and forced the tip in between my lips. "Tha-" Something made her freeze for a split second. She motioned for me to keep quiet and looked around the room before throwing a blanket on top of my upper body. A split second later Vera kicked the door off its hinges and burst into the room, causing Avia to wake with a start and fall off the bed. "Eric! Where are youu? Vera wantsh a hug!" She swayed and was dangerously close to falling over but managed to steady herself against the doorframe. After a moment she noticed the succubus sitting on top of me, staring at her impassively. "Why are you shitting on Eric?" she asked, furrowing her brow. "He'sh mine." "I'm not sitting on Eric," the maiden replied. "This is my... sex doll." "Oooh... can I try?" "No." "I'm sure you'll find Eric if you take a bath first," the maiden continued. "Avia can help you, right dear?" "But that's E-" Avia began, before receiving a poisonous look from the succubus. Vera didn't look like she had even noticed her. "A bath..." she said absentmindedly. "... That shounds good! Then I'll get shome frangrance and he'll not turn me down!" She seemed as pleased as if the idea had been hers originally and grabbed Avia by the collar, stumbling against the doorframe before leaving. After a moment the maiden pulled off the blanket and bent down to remove her tail tip from my mouth. "I love it so much to have it sucked," she chirped, her cheeks slightly flushed. As her breasts got dangerously close to my face I found myself getting hard again. She felt the change through my body and chuckled, easing herself down on me. I gasped as her tight insides enveloped me and was overcome by a sudden wave of lust. I placed my hands on her hips and pressed down hard, pushing myself all the way inside her. She yelped and flushed but quickly recovered, bouncing up and down my shaft at a slow pace. Her breasts jiggled seductively with every thrust and I could only restrain myself for a moment before the urge to fondle them became overpowering. I leaned up and caught one of her nipples in my mouth, gently biting her while fondling her other breast. She moaned loudly and her pussy seemed to ripple as if responding to her pleasure. I felt a pressure build up inside and realized I was about to come. She seemed to read my body and ground herself tighter against me, massaging my cock before clenching down tightly just as I released my load inside her. She collapsed on top of me with a content sigh and caressed my face. "That wasn't so bad, now was it?" she asked with a smile, her breath still ragged. "No... I guess not." I had to admit it felt good. Whatever spell she had put me under was fading away however, and I gradually realized what had happened and what kind of situation I was in. "... She'll k-" I began, but was interrupted by her placing another kiss on my lips. "Thank you. Going around with no release takes a toll on us you know," she said, getting up and dressing herself. "I'll be leaving before your girls come back," she finished and blew me a kiss before leaving. I had sat myself comfortably in the bed and thought of several ways to deal with Vera by the time she came back, but hadn't found any particularly good solution, so in the end I decided to tell her the truth and hope for the best. Suddenly my train of thought was interrupted by cursing and shouting in the corridor; a moment later Vera burst in. "I'll kill you, you bitch!" She seemed furious and Avia stayed outside, obviously not keen on getting inside Vera's crosshairs. Realizing that the succubus wasn't in the room she calmed down somewhat and walked over to me. "Ugh, you smell like succubus," she said with a frown. "Well yeah, that's because... because she... charmed me into doing her." Vera narrowed her eyes at me and a growled faintly, making the hairs on my neck stand on end. "L-look. I know you're jealous..." I began, pausing nervously to watch her reaction. Nothing. "... But I'd never have done it if I had a choice. Besides, you weren't here either, so who should I have depended on?" "Oh, so you're putting it all on me now, are you?" "Of course not, I'm just saying we all have responsibilities to each other if we want to stay together." I grabbed her paws and pulled her down beside me. "If you can be a nice girl I'll be a nice guy, all right?" She snorted and turned away, but something told me I'd gotten through to her. Meanwhile Avia was still standing outside, unsure about what to do. "You can come in you know," I called out to her, holding out an arm for her to come to bed. "You're not sleeping with her on my watch," Vera snapped with a disapproving look as Avia got into the bed and cuddled up to me. "Oh yes I am," I said flatly. "I'm sleeping with you too so you've got nothing to complain about." I pulled her in to mild protests and resistance but she finally gave up and grudgingly let me bury my face in her soft fur. Chapter 13 Part 1 "... For the last time wake up you lazy-ass!" A bucket of cold water to the face shocked me awake and caused me to accidentally elbow Avia in the face. "Oww." "What the heck did you do that for?!" "You didn't get up the first time," Vera said, adopting an air of indifference. "What was I supposed to do, nudge you gently?" I grumbled and glared at her before turning to comfort Avia who was rubbing her cheek. Vera had other plans, however, and grabbed me by the waist, hoisting me up on her shoulder. "Come on, you can dry yourself outside. There's a friend waiting for us~" She marched out before Avia could react and walked through the underground complex at a pace that made it impossible for her to keep up. The only stop she made was to pick up a small bag at the kitchen, refusing to say anything about its content. Avia caught up with us by the time we'd gotten outside and angrily grabbed Vera's tail. "You can't take him away just like that!" "Of course I can," Vera snorted. "Be glad you even got to sleep with him." "No you can't you... bitch!" She hesitated for a split second, then bit down hard on Vera's tail, making the manticore drop me, spin around and backhand her. Before she could recover Vera had her in a vice-like grip. "Don't make the mistake of thinking I'll go easy on you," she hissed, causing Avia to pale significantly. Before she could act on her threat, however, she spotted Adrik and his girls approaching from the temple and shoved Avia away, glaring intently at Eris. I noticed that they were more thoroughly equipped than before which was surprising since they were supposed to be the priestesses' bodyguards. "We're off. It was nice knowing you Eric," he said as they came up to us. I caught him glancing at Eris and Vera and groaned inwardly as they had locked eyes and were measuring each other up. Vera noticed him looking and sneered at him. "Kiddy lover. You smell like Baphomet." "And why shouldn't he? My scent marks him as mine," Eris replied calmly. "Your smell bothers me, demon," Vera replied and tried to wrest the scythe from her. Though Vera was faster, Eris was stronger and held her weapon in an iron grip that Vera couldn't break. After struggling over the scythe for a while she raised her paw to slash at Eris, who got her off balance by releasing the scythe and stepping back. "Let's see if your burned flesh smells better," she said, her paw lighting with magical fire. Morrigan stepped in to help her. "What makes you think I can't put the curse back?" she threatened. Vera seemed to realize that she was in a tight spot, but Adrik stepped in before any of them could do anything rash. "Stand back you two, please. We're leaving anyway." "Why?" Eris asked, sounding more than a little disappointed. "They don't have to bother us," Adrik answered. "Besides, I bet we'll find you plenty of souls to torment in the Elysian Valley to make that trader cooperate." "You say the sweetest things, my dear," she replied, visibly satisfied. "For you, sweetheart, anything." I was taken aback by their casual intimate conversation but still sharp enough to catch Vera's arm before she could strike at Eris who had turned away. She glared at me and I did my best to give her a stern look despite the impulse to get the fuck away from her. After a few seconds she snorted and turned away, letting me turn back to Adrik. "So... You're leaving?" I asked awkwardly. "Yep, we have a job to do. Enjoy your stay in the temple. The beds are soft and the food is great, just beware that bread." He smirked and turned away as Morrigan pulled at his hand. "Perhaps we'll meet again." "I certainly hope not," I thought, answering with a hum. "At least not until Vera learns some manners." It suddenly occurred to me that we hadn't paid Morrigan for removing the curse. "What about the pay for removing the curse?" "The priestess paid us," she answered without bothering to turn back. "You can settle debts with her." Walking out of hearing range, she raised her staff and waved it back and forth as a parting gesture. "Well fuck it..." I hissed as a pair of claws digged into my shoulder. "You are not settling debts with that paranoid snake," Vera whispered in my ear. "Come on, we're late." She grabbed Avia and pulled us along to the river where a familiar shrine maiden was tied up and leaning against a nearby tree. As we approached she glared at Vera. "You brought this on yourself," the manticore snapped and pulled her to her feet. "Jealous bitch..." the succubus muttered. Vera didn't seem to care about the taunt. "Hold this," she said to Avia and tossed the sack to her before leading us down to the river. "Fuck, not this again..." She firmly pushed us to our knees and crouched. "I don't like it when people steal my stuff... and I don't like to be cheated on." I managed to take a deep breath before she shoved our faces into the water but the succubus wasn't so lucky. She struggled and squirmed so violently that Vera had a hard time to keep her under control. When she let go the maiden was coughing up water and looked pale. "I think that's enough Vera. You don't have to drown her." "You're dry?" she asked after looking at me for a moment. "Yeah, but whafh-" Before I managed to finish the sentence she shoved me into the river. When I finally got back up on land she had moved back to the tree and was rubbing the maiden's breasts with bark. It didn't seem to have the effect she wanted though. "Aah, more~" the maiden moaned. She had managed to free herself and was trying her best to hug Vera close and make out with her. "You're not supposed to like it!" Vera yelled, rubbing harder and struggling to keep the horny succubus at bay. "But it feels so good~" She managed to wrap her tail behind Vera's neck and pulled her close, forcing her into a kiss. Vera quickly broke free and slashed her cheek. "That's far enough," she hissed at the whimpering succubus. "Hand me the sack, Avia." The harpy reluctantly handed over the sack to her and she pulled out a weird looking grater. "A grater?" "Yeah." she snapped impatiently, turning her attention back to the succubus. "I'm going to grate her flat." The maiden looked at her with a confused look for a moment before realisation struck her. "Oh no no no, not the horns, please not the horns," she cried, trying to crawl away. She struggled for a while before giving up and starting to cry as Vera pinned her to the tree with a satisfied grin and started grating away at her horns. I watched uneasily together with Avia as the horns turned into a pile of dust little by little and the grater blunted. When they were about half their original size I'd had enough and grabbed Vera's arm. "That's enough Vera, I think she's learned her lesson." She paused to look at the broken succubus and grinned at me. "I suppose she has." "You'll be carrying her back then I suppose?" "No," she answered. "I couldn't care less about her." Her answer caused something to snap inside of me. I could understand her being jealous and wanting to discourage others from going after me, but I wasn't about to let her torture another person to a breaking point and just leave them. "You're not leaving her Vera," I said coldly, causing Avia to back away a bit. "Oh? Giving me orders now, are we?" Vera replied, standing up to match my height. "You will carry her back," I said, feeling my temper rising quickly. "I won't. She fucked you, she didn't apologize and then she took adv-" I interrupted her with a hard slap, taking her completely by surprise. She raised a paw to her cheek and looked at me, dumbstruck. "You were the one taking advantage of her and I'll be fucking damned if I let you get away with it you sadistic fuck!" She flinched almost imperceptively and gave me a long look before finally shrugging. "Fine. You'll have to make it up to me later though." "Fucking lazy-ass..." Chapter 13 Part 2 "Do you think she's angry with you?" Avia asked as we made our way back to the temple. Vera was keeping her distance and seemed a bit spaced out. "Would you be angry with me if I punched you in the face?" "... Yes." "Then there's your answer. It's her own fault for being a bitch though." "I can hear you Eric!" "I don't care Vera!" "Are you sure?" she snorted and thumped the apathetic succubus into the nearest tree. "I'm warning you," I said angrily. "Let her be or there will be consequences." "Like what? Are you going to tie me to a tree and give me a good fucking? I don't think so." "No, I'm going to tie you to a tree and make you watch while I fuck Avia and the succubus." She promptly dropped the maiden and marched up to me, shoving a blushing Avia out of the way and into a thorn bush. "You will do no such thing," she hissed. "I will if you keep this up," I answered, ignoring her tail which swung dangerously close to my leg. "No you won't. You don't have it in you. Besides you're mine and I won't let you." "Look Vera... I'm trying really hard to like you and you're not making it easy for me." She crossed her arms and gave me a quizzical look. "Why should I even care? You're just a toy." "And you're a bitch." "Fuck you!" she snapped and walked away. "Yeah I love you too Vera!" I rushed over to the bush where Avia was still struggling to get free. "Eriic, it hurts!" she whined, doing her best not to be stung by the thorns. I looked her over and found that getting her out would require some sacrifice on my part. "Oh what the hell..." "Hang on Avia, it's going to hurt a bit more before you're out." I gave her a reassuring smile before stepping into the bush. Almost as soon as I'd taken a step forward I was cut and stung by thorns from every direction. They weren't small either; most of them were the size of half a thumb. By the time I had gotten a hold of Avia I was covered in cuts and scratches and had to grit my teeth against the pain. I backed out with her, careful to keep the thorns from cutting her and let her go with a sigh of relief once clear of the bush. To her credit she didn't make a single sound even though she got some pretty nasty cuts. "I hope that bush isn't poisonous..." "Don't worry, it's just got big thorns," Avia said with a smile which turned into a concerned expression at the sight of all the cuts and my torn clothes. She didn't look much better herself. "Are you all right?" "Yeah, I'm all right, it's just a few scratches." I looked around to find Vera and the succubus gone. I wasn't surprised; I hadn't expected her to wait around for us. I just hoped she hadn't gone off to torture the poor maiden even more. "How about we get back and I'll patch you up?" Her face lit up with a smile again and she jumped at me. "Can I ride on your back? Pleease?" She looked at me expectantly and I couldn't really bring myself to turn her down, even though I knew it would probably hurt. "I suppose you can try, but only if-" "Yay!" She clambered onto my back and I groaned in pain as her weight put pressure on the wounds. There was no getting her off though, so I just had to go with it. Several hours later we were back at the temple and she was busy checking up on me, having insisted that we pass by the infirmary. "Are you sure you're okay?" she asked, awkwardly lifting my torn shirt with her wings. "Yeah, I'm sure. You look like you've been attacked by a werecat or something yourself," I said looking at her torn clothes and tussled hair. "Oh it's nothing; I just need you to take care of me." She looked at me briefly, then slipped out of her dress and gently pressed herself against me. "Or maybe you'd rather I take care of you?" She wrapped her wings around my neck and began closing in for a kiss when Vera cleared her throat and startled us both. "Jesus Vera, don't scare the living shit out of us!" "Whatever. I just wanted to say I'm... sorry... for pushing you into the bush Avia." I looked at her for a moment, completely dumbstruck. Her apologizing about being an ass was the last thing I expected, and judging by Avia's face she was just as surprised. "Well?" Vera asked, visibly uncomfortable with the situation. "I apologized; can I at least get a positive reaction?" "No you can't," Welbie said, suddenly appearing behind her. "We're leaving, so get your stuff together." "Why are we leaving?" Vera asked, adapting and reacting quicker to the situation than Avia and I. "Because I've been called back to the Rock and I'm not leaving a half-competent fool to lead the army." "And the high priestess?" "She'll have to make do on her own. This takes precedence," Welbie answered, pulling a letter from her belt. "What does it say?" Welbie responded by tossing the letter to Avia. Looking over her shoulder I could see that it was written in a language I couldn't read, but Avia seemed perfectly able to understand what was written. "Could you translate that for me?" I asked, giving her a slight nudge. "You don't need to know what it says," Welbie muttered, walking forward and snatching the letter from Avia's talons. "Just be ready to leave in a pair of days and you'll get to know what you need to know when we get back." She took the opportunity to kick one of Vera's shins on her way out, considerably worsening her mood. "Just give me a moment with that dwarf and I'll show her..." she growled once Welbie was out of earshot. "You can't fight her Vera," Avia scolded her with a frown. "You have to be nice to colony members." Vera turned around to glare at her before turning her gaze on me. "I believe you owe me something nice Eric," she said after a moment, a little smile lighting up her face. Chapter 13 Part 3 "I don't think I owe you anything." "Oh yes you do." She moved closer and put a paw on my head. "You've owed me since we first met, remember?" "Ugh... Carrying someone you've injured yourself is hardly a favour Vera." "I'll be doing you one now though, won't I?" She ran a claw along the gashes in my back, smiling as I winced in pain. "Either way you'll owe me." "No he won't!" Avia exclaimed, tackling Vera and sending them both to the floor. Within seconds Vera had gained the upper hand and had Avia pinned to the floor. "It's my turn," she hissed. "I've just about had it with you, so how about you go find your own mate?" Avia yelped as Vera applied more pressure on her shoulders and I got up from the bed and took a step forward; there was no way I was letting her go at Avia the way she'd treated the shrine maiden before. Unfortunately Avia decided to fight back and head-butted Vera, causing her to cry out in pain and cover her nose. Despite Vera's weakened state she couldn't get free, and when Vera recovered seconds later she looked furious. "I think I might just play with you for a while." She smiled wickedly and began tearing Avia's underwear apart with one of her claws. "H-hey!" Avia panicked and tried her best to get free, but Vera had her in an iron grip and her head well away from a head-butt range. "You're not hurting her Vera..." "Oh yes I am. I'm going to hurt her so much she won't be able to stand for days," she said, looking up at me with a devilish grin. "Anything you want to do about it?" She sneered at me, perfectly aware that there was nothing I could do. I sighed and went for the door; I wasn't about to get myself killed any more than I had to. "You know what? Sure, go ahead and kill each other. Meanwhile I'll just go find some other girl who wants a man and doesn't have a mile-wide mean streak and jealousy issues. Have fun!" I slammed the door shut and walked through the underground complex, eventually making my way outside. The bird song from the nearby forest and the gentle breeze were a welcome contrast to the ruckus caused by Vera and made me calm down a bit. I walked over to the wooden terrace and lay down to watch the clouds slowly drift by, coloured orange by the last few hours of sunlight. It didn't take long before I dozed off. "Of all places... Damn idiot." I was nudged awake and opened my eyes to find myself looking at Vera's barely lit face. Night had fallen and the only light source was a brazier a short distance away. "Do you even know where we are?" "In the woods...?" I suggested, blinking uneasily as her expression hardened. "We're in or close to Kaori's domain. You make a bad decision and you're likely to get raped by a freak, enslaved or minced for food." "Be glad I didn't go out into the forest then." Vera snorted as I stood up and stretched my arms, shivering slightly from the night cold. A wolf howled in the distance, sending a chill down my spine. "Come on, we don't have time for that." She grabbed my arm and dragged me toward the temple entrance. We were nearly inside when a familiar voice called out to her from behind. "So this is the guy, eh? Didn't think you'd stoop so low, Vera." I turned around and recognized Mina walking slowly toward us. Vera immediately went on guard and pulled me behind her. "Keep your distance and mind your own business," she growled. The werewolf chuckled and smirked at her. "He is my business Vera; especially since he's not with the harpies." A look of irritation flashed briefly across her face and she muttered something to herself before continuing. "I'm not here to take him, much as I'd like to, I'm just here to tell you the pirate is at his haven again." "As if I'd care about that," Vera snorted. "He's an ass and I want nothing to do with him." "You sure about that? He's been an ass to your friend here too you know. And I know you're still mad about that one time..." "Shut it." Mina laughed out loud at Vera's aggressiveness and turned around. "I'll see you around then. Keep an eye on that human of yours or you might lose him." As soon as she'd disappeared Vera dragged me inside. "Hey, was she talking about Peg-leg?" "Yes, but that doesn't concern you." "I think it very much does," I said flatly. "He shoved me into that damn cave of yours." "Don't care." "I'm a human being too, you know," I said, bumping her arm. "I'm not a human!" she snapped, backpawing my face. I cried out and staggered back in pain, covering my nose. A shrine maiden peeked out from a nearby doorway and shot me a worried look. "Anything wrong?" "Everything's fine," Vera said calmly. The maiden retreated into her room again and Vera led me further into the complex. We passed our usual room and continued to the communal quarters where the army was housed. When we got there we had to before getting to a small unoccupied spot in a corner. "Why here?" I asked as we navigated through a barely lit maze of dwarves and harpies sleeping on the floor. "Because I wanted to." We stopped at a small, unoccupied corner and she pulled me down on the floor. "You're lucky I didn't break your nose." "How do you know?" "You wouldn't be talking." "Ah." She pushed me toward the wall until I bumped against something soft. It stirred and brushed a wing past my face, wrapping a leg around mine while mumbling something incoherent and nuzzling my neck. "Avia?" "Yes. If she asks in the morning you got here first," Vera warned. She looked at me expectantly and I hesitantly reached out to put an arm around her waist, pulling her close. The last thing I heard before drifting asleep was a faint purr. Chapter 14 “Come on ladies, rise and shine!” I woke with a start, Welbie having dropped the pommel of her axe on top of my head. She was walking through the room, systematically hitting and kicking everyone awake. Before long most of the soldiers were up and complaining about the harsh treatment. I sat up slowly and found that Vera had somehow managed to flip me over during the night, effectively placing herself between Avia and myself. The harpy had clung to the manticore instead however, and Vera woke her up with a punch to the face and an expression of utter distaste. “I’m not your cuddle buddy, damn harpy. Get a stuffed toy or something.” “Hey, I was sleeping!” “Look at my face,” Vera said, pointing a claw toward her nose. “Does it look like I care?” “Yes?” Avia suggested with a hopeful look. She eventually gave up when Vera’s expression didn’t change. “No...” I sighed heavily, earning me a kick. Back to square one again. “What are you sighing about? I’m the one tired of you, not the other way around.” Vera turned back to Avia and slung her over her shoulder with a mischievous grin. “Hey, let me down!” Avia exclaimed, flailing wildly. “Oh no, you and I are going to take a nice, long bath,” Vera told her with a dangerously soft tone. “I’m not even dirty!” “Oh yes you are.” I watched as Vera made her way through the room, Avia desperately trying to get free. As they got to the door, she resigned herself to her fate and gave me a final, sad look before they disappeared. I looked around and realised there wasn’t really much for me to do. The dwarves and harpies handled their business as they would without me and I didn’t have any belongings of my own. Judging by the fact no one came and bugged me about not doing anything, it seemed like they didn’t expect me to do anything either. Maybe it was some kind of racism. Considering humans were rare it could just be some kind of widespread racism. My thoughts were suddenly interrupting by someone lightly tapping my shoulder. “Hey, um... would you like some company?” I turned to find myself looking at a dark-haired dwarf. She was visibly nervous but edged closer nonetheless. Before I could answer or react, she was yanked back by another dwarf who smiled apologetically before dragging her away to a corner, scolding her on the way. “No touching! He’s taken already, you know that!” “But he looked lonely!” “Psh. You’re the one who’s lonely.” I stood up and began to stretch my body. The sheer number of harpies and dwarves meant that everyone had slept on the stone floor due to lack of beds, and while I’d slept on uncomfortable surfaces before, I would always end up feeling stiff. I hadn’t slept particularly well either, so I was still feeling tired. “The floor treat you bad?” Welbie asked, coming up from behind me. “Why no, I sleep on stone floors all the time.” “Hah, figured you’d be a weakling.” “And I also eat babies for breakfast and lift giants with my little finger.” “Of course you do,” she replied with a mocking grin. “It’s so obvious looking at your body.” She walked up and grabbed one of my arms, giving it a squeeze. “Those are some ogre-killing muscles right there.” She let go of my arm, took a step back and gave me a hard look. “You keep that manticore on a tight leash. If she gives me the slightest of reasons I won’t hesitate to put her down.” “You honestly expect me to control her? She’s a fucking manticore!” “And you’re a human. Apply some sexual leverage. Seems like it’s the only thing you’re good for anyway.” “Yeah, thanks...” “You’re welcome. Now come along, we’re supposed to have breakfast with the high priestess.” She led the way out of the room and through a couple of corridors. The underground complex was mostly deserted but every so often we would walk past rooms where shrine maidens were busy doing laundry, repairing torn dresses or cleaning. I couldn’t help but wonder why I was supposed to attend the breakfast too, considering my apparently low worth or lack of skills which could help with anything. I was so intent on trying to figure a reason that I almost tripped over her when she stopped outside the great hall. “Remember that I’m the one doing the talking, you’re just an accessory...” she paused for a moment and looked me over with a disapproving look on her face. “... And not a very good one at that. You should have done something about your hair. You look ridiculous.” “Yeah, because I had so much time or tools for that.” “You have hands. And your hair definitely looks greasy enough.” I gave her my best “are you fucking kidding me?”-look before reluctantly running my hands through my hair a few times, hoping it wouldn’t end up sticking out to the sides anyway. “Better?” “No, you still look fucking ugly.” “Yeah, because you look like the queen of Sheba yourself.” Her lips curled into a smile, satisfied that she’d managed to hit a soft spot. “Now come on, we haven’t got all day,” she said, opening the doors and pushing me inside the great hall. Chapter 15 I woke with a start and found myself back at the table in the great hall along with several dwarves and shrine maidens. Beside me, Welbie got back into her chair with an annoyed grunt. A throbbing pain in my earlobe told me she had probably pinched me awake, robbing be of an awesome dream about McGyver and temporal time rifts. “Now that he’s awake we can continue,” Serilda said, watching me intently from the other end of the table. Welbie grunted an acknowledgement. “You understand that I cannot let you leave while there is a common enemy about to strike, yes?” She toucher her fingertips together and shifted her gaze to Welbie. “And even if I did let you go, it is only logical that I receive some compensation for having housed and medicated your company, yes?” “I’ve already told you we don’t sell out our own, priestess,” Welbie replied, demonstratively crossing her arms. “Then I’m afraid I can’t let you go,” Serilda replied calmly, leaning back in her chair. “Either take a small group and leave the human or don’t leave at all, the choice is yours.” I looked over to Avia and Vera. The former looked sullen and had claw marks all over her face along with a black eye. The latter had scratch marks and seemed hell-bent on ignoring the harpy’s upset looks. I turned back to find Welbie looking at me, rubbing her chin. “No need to decide right now,” Serilda said, interrupting Welbie’s thinking. “Just think about it over breakfast.” She snapped her fingers and a number of shrines maidens carried out platters of food and distributed them across the table. It was a lavish breakfast, seemingly intending to make everyone fall over from food coma. --- a while later --- “So what do you think?” Serilda asked. She looked stuffed but composed; severely contrasting some of her dozed off maidens. “We still don’t sell out our own,” Welbie said, waving dismissively at the priestess. “So a small group then, seeing as you don’t have any choice?” the priestess coaxed, a slight smile on her lips. Welbie stared at her for a moment before finally conceding. “Fine. But he stays with my girls.” “That is acceptable.” The priestess replied. “A drink to seal the deal?” She didn’t wait for an answer but snapped her fingers, prompting a pair of maidens to pour her a goblet of wine and offer her a biscuit. As they backed away they glanced briefly at each other. “You’ll find this venture to be most profitable, I’m sure,” Serilda continued, taking sip from the goblet. “When we’re done you’ll have so many men that one man more or less won’t make any difference to you.” She smiled and took a bite of her biscuit. “If that man is a member of the colony then it will,” Welbie said, giving the priestess a hard look. “And we don’t take kindly to threats either.” Serilda chuckled and took another sip from her goblet when she suddenly started coughing. Several maidens immediately rushed to her side to help, but there was nothing they could do. Within seconds, Serilda’s face had gone from normal to flush to deathly pale, while the coughing seemed to make her frame thinner. When she finally slumped down on the table she was pale as marble and thin as a skeleton. Everything was silent for a moment until one of the maidens finally let out a shrill “Murder!” As if on cue, the room exploded with activity. As soon as the maiden screamed, she was jumped by a pair of her comrades. Welbie immediately flipped the table, punched the nearest maiden in the face and pulled me down to the floor. “Get down where you won’t get hurt you imbecile.” She growled, breaking off a leg from the turned table before jumping into the fray. All across the room the dwarves and succubi were using tails, plates and table legs in a fight for dominance. Welbie shoved her improvised club right in the face of a maiden, sending teeth fragments and blood all over the floor. A moment later she was involved in a violent melee against three maidens, lashing at her with their tails. Vera was likewise fending off three maidens with blood running from her mouth, one of their comrades already on the floor in the middle of a pool of blood, while Avia was relatively safe behind her. Despite their numerical advantage, the shrine maidens seemed to be losing the brawl, and I suddenly understood why. Contrary to initial appearances, there were three fighting groups. Apparently the maidens had turned on each other, making the dwarves’ non-lethal approach easier. --- “That’s that,” Welbie concluded a moment later after having clubbed the last standing maiden down. She wiped her blood-splattered face and rested the now severely deformed table leg against her shoulder. “I don’t care what you think or what you did,” she said sternly to the group of conscious maidens huddled together in a corner of the room. “I need to get home and I’m in a hurry.” she spat blood onto the floor and gave them all a long, hard look. “You don’t start a fucking fight with the Rock’s finest and expect to win that easily.” She turned away to look at the wounded helping each other set joints and splint arms and legs. There were a lot of broken bones and dislocated joints, but surprisingly only two dead. One of these was the shrine maiden Vera had killed, the other one a dwarf who slipped and fell on a knife. “You’re lucky I’m in such a hurry that I don’t have any more fucks to give to you,” she growled, “otherwise this room would quickly turn red from floor to roof.” She spat out the last part and threw the table leg at the nearest maiden. “Come on girls, we’re moving out.” We moved out in good order with the rear guard dwarves still armed with improvised weapons in case any of the maidens should get any ideas. As we moved through the temple complex the uninvolved maidens gave the bloodied and bruised dwarves both worried and curious looks. About halfway out, I was bumped from behind and my arm was wrapped by a familiar mix of blue and white feathers. “I’m going to carry you this time,” Avia said, her amber eyes almost shining with excitement. Behind us, Vera let out an annoyed sigh and kept her gaze firmly fixed on the ceiling. Chapter 16 I groaned and turned over, trying my best to fall asleep; being carried by harpies for hours on end puts considerable strain on your limbs. The harpies had managed to cover a considerable distance during the day, but the quicker pace had eventually made them exhausted. As a consequence we had set up temporary camp to let them rest, and Welbie insisted we don’t continue until the next day. For some reason she seemed reluctant to let the harpies fly during the night, though neither she nor anyone else would say why. Deciding I wouldn’t be getting any actual sleep for a good while, I rolled onto my back and looked up at the night sky. It was a clear night, and the stars were only momentarily obscured by the night scouts making their rounds. A cool breeze carried the sound of rustling leaves from the nearby forest, the occasional bird chirping and the soft breathing of the sleeping monster girls around me. A soft scraping announced the next guard shift, and the returning harpies continued their conversation in hushed voices so as not to wake anyone. “… So all things considered, do you think he’ll actually stay?” “I honestly don’t know… I mean she did find him first, and I don’t think she’s the kind to settle down.” “Yeah, I figured the same. At least he’s mostly safe while he stays with us.” “But then what? She’s kind of fighty.” “Well sure, but you’re hardly a rookie either, are you?” “I suppose not…” “Cheer up. Just make sure you keep an eye on him and it’ll be fine.” “Yeah... thanks. You’re a good friend Helen.” “And you’re a friend worth keeping. See ya tomorrow.” I tilted my head back to catch a sight of them just before Avia’s face popped into view. “You’re not sleeping?” “Kind of hard when your joints hurt…” “Is it really that bad?” she asked, cocking her head. “Have you ever been carried like that for hours on end?” She looked thoughtful for a moment. “No.” “Well there you have it. You’re a scout then?” I asked, pushing myself up to sit. “Betty decided I wouldn’t make a good fighter, and I was part of the Midnighters anyway.” “The Midnighters?” “Yeah,” she said, making herself comfortable in my lap. “They’re a harpy tribe. Well... my tribe.” She paused to spread her wings demonstratively. “Some are black harpies and everyone has dark feathers, but most of us are pretty normal . We all see better in the dark though.” “So you’re a special kind of harpies?” “Not really. Betty said we just have some unusual traits.” “Hmh... How many midnighters are there?” “Not too many, and I don't know of any outside Harpy Rock. We used to live in Kaori, but we were forced out of there.” She said, unsuccessfully suppressing a shiver. “Enough about me though…” She turned around and gave me a mischievous smile before pushing me back down. I managed to brace for pain just before my head hit the ground, and the instant after I felt her soft lips pressing firmly against mine. The sound of her breath, the feeling of her breasts pushing against my chest, the faint scent of her hair; it all suddenly felt magnified. She yelped with delight as I squeezed her gently and pressed herself tighter against me as if afraid I’d let go. We kept kissing for what seemed like an hour, and when she finally pulled away she was visibly flustered. “T-that was real kissing…” “It was, wasn’t it?” I smiled at her and she shyly covered her mouth with her wings. “So… d-does that mean you love me too?” she asked with a heartbreakingly hopeful expression. I sighed. Naturally it would always come down to this. In that sense Vera was easier, she just didn’t give a shit. I gave myself a mental note to reprimand myself properly later. This girl expected me to be some shining prince who’d instantly fall in love with his destined princess like any fairy tale. Lying to her just felt wrong, but I couldn’t bring myself to break her heart either. “Can I be completely honest with you?” Her expression instantly reversed. I could understand her perfectly well; indirect answers are seldom the ones you want to hear. “Mhm.” “I don’t know.” “What do you mean?” she asked, slowly cocking her head. “I’m not really sure I know what it feels like to be in love with someone. I thought I did once, but… something happened. I suppose I just forgot after that.” I paused for a moment to let the words sink in before continuing. “I do know what platonic love is like though. I hav- had, a friend I loved like that. I know there’s a difference, but I’m not sure about what it is anymore.” Avia pulled back up and sat looking down at me for a long time with a pensive expression. Her wings hesitantly spread toward my face several times but retracted. She eventually turned to the direction where Vera was sleeping and looked at her for a moment before leaning down again. I felt her warmth as she cuddled up close, put one of her wings over me and her head against my breast. “I’m just going to have to make you remember then,” she whispered. I smiled weakly at that and stroked her hair until she fell asleep. A million thoughts passed through my mind as I looked up at stars, but despite my unrest it wasn’t long before I was fast asleep too. Chapter 17 Part 1 I watched the dwarves pack up and the harpies do their morning stretches from under the shadow of a tree. They were working quickly and it wouldn’t be long until we’d continue the journey back to Harpy Rock. I tilted my head back to rest against Vera’s shoulder and tried my best to ignore the faint throbbing from a pair of new cuts to my face. “Was that really necessary?” “You tell me.” She was pretty much guarding me like a dragon guards its treasure, glaring at anyone who got too close. Avia had begrudgingly given up any thoughts of getting close a long time ago and was busy doing her warm-ups along with the other harpies. I sighed and closed my eyes, listening to the camp bustle. “Do you think it’s fun?” Vera asked suddenly. “Hm?” “Flying.” I opened my eyes to find her looking at the swarm of harpies doing acrobatics in the air. “Suppose it could be. You could always ask Avia to teach you.” She snorted. “A dwarf taught me how to fight, I rather not have a harpy teach me how to fly.” “You prefer not knowing then?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. She grumbled something in response and I smiled faintly, patting her head. A second later her palm connected with my face and I found myself shoved to the ground. “Should have seen that coming…” I pushed myself up again with a groan. “Playing the dominance game again, are we?” Welbie asked, walking up to us with a grin. Vera’s ears tilted forward slightly and her eyes narrowed. “If we are I’m definitely on the losing side,” I replied, shifting into a comfortable position. “I can see that. Who would have thought the legendary ogre slayer would have trouble with a simple manticore.” A low growl escaped Vera and made Welbie chuckle. “If you keep treating him like this I might just have to take him into… custody.” Vera quickly pulled me close and held me in an iron grip. “Over my dead body you midget.” “Ha! You have some spirit, I’ll give you that. When we get back I want you in the pit.” She turned around as another dwarf jogged up to us and saluted. “Everything’s packed up and the harpies are done with their warm-ups Welbie.” “All right. Hustle up and move out. I want us there in a day-and-a-half.” --------- We were welcomed by a blazing funeral pyre surrounded by various harpies and dwarves as we neared the mountain. By the looks of it the diseased one was a human, and eight harpies, one of them evidently the mother, stood out as the man’s family. They were huddled together, looking to each other for comfort as they watched the fire in solemn silence. “Welcome back Welbie!” Betty exclaimed as we neared the mountain entrance. “I trust we didn’t thwart your plans for world domination?” “No, no. Of course not,” Welbie replied sarcastically. “How could you?” She had no intent to stop to chat, and as she walked into the mountain proper Betty smoothly fell into pace. Vera made a point by falling in with them rather than keep with Avia and me in the back. “Did I go too far?” Avia asked with a troubled expression. “She’s just… complicated.” I paused to think for a moment. “What do you girls usually look for in a guy?” “It varies. Some just want someone to… you know. Others want warriors and some just want loving partners. Isn’t it the same with humans?” “Eh… yeah, I guess. So what’s with hooking up with the first guy you meet?” I asked, a smile playing in the corners of my mouth. “Well you have to be aggressive if you want something. I mean Vera could fight over you, but I… can’t really do that,” She said, fidgeting anxiously. “Then if you picked up someone you didn’t like you could always trade them for someone else at one of the markets or have a witch alter their mind.” I repressed a shiver and felt a prickly knot of anxiousness form in my chest. I hadn’t expected reality or her to be so brutally honest, and the thought of what Vera might decide didn’t sit well with me at all. I hadn’t even considered that there might be a slave trade of humans, but it made perfect sense. The question was what to do to keep from ending up there. As if sensing my anxiety, Avia wrapped her wing around my arm and smiled at me. When we arrived at the council chambers a moment later I stopped her briefly outside. “Hey Avia… when we finish this up I’d like some time alone with Vera, is that all right?” “Yeah,” she said after a moment of hesitation. “Just make sure you don’t get killed, okay?” This chapter is a lite version of the crossover with emerald. "Real" new chapter Soon™ Chapter 17 Part 2 Welbie had been shouting obscenities at the council for a good while when Betty introduced a trio of companions I’d never seen before, headed by another human. “Ah! Here are our esteemed arbiters now. This is-” “Jam your hammer in it, Betty! They aren’t part of the colony and there isn’t a damn thing they can offer to change my mind--and you all already knew that!” One of the companions, reminding me of a raccoon, stepped forward and gave an elaborate bow. “You are the mighty Welbie of which the colony speaks so highly, yes?” Vera snorted, calling the man’s attention to us. He gave us a quick lookover but lingered on Vera for a moment before turning his attention back to the conversation. “Was that really necessary?” I whispered, giving Vera a stern look. “Yes.” She shot me a look like she could strangle a panda and turned to regard the newcomers. “... and Delilah,” the raccoon girl finished, presenting herself and her companions. I felt Avia loosening her grip on my arm and glanced at her. She was so mesmerised by the newcomers that she didn’t even notice herself leaning forward. “You didn’t tell me why I should care,” Welbie replied. “Taking a man into the pit right now doesn’t sound so bad, though--so let’s do that.” The man stepped forward at that, opening up as if he’d been in some shakespeare play. “I apologize for wasting your time, noble council members. I was certain the mighty Welbie would jump at the chance to take a swing at the hobgoblin Fina-” Welbie’s face took a red shade while he was talking. “How stupid do you think I am!? I know what you’re trying to pull, and Sugartits is already dead! I’m not going to let you get away with dressing up some other-” “You might not have heard, but my companion is a necromancer--able to reanimate the dead!” the man interrupted, wrestling control of the conversation. “We never recovered the body! She died in the goblin village! You’d have to-” “-Convince Chief Sunslayer to give us the body? Bring it here? That’s already been done, but if you don’t think you can beat her even after all of this time…” The entire council room went silent at that. He looked around at us as we were taking in what he’d said, everyone taking it differently. “Could they really do that?” I asked Avia, but she looked just as confused as I felt. Welbie had completely lost her composure and looked between the council and trio as if expecting them to call the joke out. “So how about it?” the man continued, “You could take your chances with the Dragonslayer in the pit--or maybe we give you a crack at the one opponent you’ve been trying to imagine at the other end of that hammer your entire life.” Startled by the question, Welbie looked up and asked, “You must be joking! Sunslayer was the one that ordered-” “Not her style...and you probably already knew that. Not to mention that she gave the bones freely, along with the wagon to transport them.” “And you think this is going to get me to agree to some crazy peace plan?” “Absolutely. We’re also willing to include a special bonus that would be absolutely unattainable otherwise.” After a moment of pause, Welbie finally answered, “I’ll do it...under one final condition.” “Which is?” I asked. “If I agree to this then I want to go a round with Sunslayer in the pit.” “Uh…” I began hesitantly, relatively certain it wouldn’t be a problem but unable to make the decision without the chief present. “That option is open to you, already clearly specified in the treaty, at Sunslayer’s request,” Del added with a nod. “And the rest of the council is okay with this?” “All of us except Morven, and she’ll get over it--your vote makes it a passing majority,” Betty added helpfully. “Fine!” Welbie shouted as she stormed towards the exit, stopping at the door to shout back, “So are we doing this, or what?” The council room started to empty as everyone followed after the fired-up dwarf. I managed to catch up to Vera outside the chambers and grabbed her arm. “You and I need to talk.” |
| [MSG] Rowigrath's Story Okie dokie, who's ready for round 2? He's the prologue for you all, I hope you enjoy it! -Prologue- Gabe, a young man who is more empty than his wallet, walks along the sidewalk in Rochester, MN. His backpack holds only his computer, his 3DS, and the cords to charge both devices. His wallet contains only his IDs, his military ID and his Driver's License. His heart and soul are empty, void and dark as the Abyss. He only has his obsessions to live for, since his cat is dead and his family and friends no longer want to be around him. He was accused of raping the mayor of Marshall's daughter, but the man who did it is an old enemy of his from his time in Basic Training. However, no one believed him, and he ran away, hiding in the dark alleys of Rochester, his old hometown. Why did he return to his hometown, you ask? He knows the layout the best, and the police doubted that he'd return there to hide, especially since no one he knows lives there anymore. However, he did indeed go to Rochester, and avoids being known by anyone like the plague. He was once a generous young man who helped many people with projects like painting fences and fixing roofs, but now, he's forced to be silent and distant from all. He has no money to give, since he can't work as he was accused of a dastardly crime; he can't help people in fear of accidentally revealing who he is; and he can't let himself be seen at all, and thus wears dark, heavy clothes and a hooded jacket, hiding himself from even the sun and the moon. However, his computer and his video games give him some kind of comfort, since he can be whoever he wants in an environment he controls, and it helps him get by, despite his empty stomach. But the more he plays, the more his soul and mind are drained, and he becomes like a zombie, unable to think about much else. He wants to be able to live as he once did, but the circumstances and the consistant time he has to spend on his games prevents him from doing so. But one day, one September 6th, 2015, Gabe's life went far more to shit than he thought possible. You see, his Youth Pastor came back to Rochester for vacation, and he went to the library with his kids. There, he recognized Gabe's backpack, since it was a gift from him. He immediately called the police, and Gabe was quickly surrounded, as he didn't even notice the pastor. He was too busy with his games. He tried to run away, but the only way out was through the pack of policemen... Or so the police thought. In desparation, Gabe jumps through a window and falls onto the sidewalk. It was a 3 story fall, and Gabe badly injured his leg, but since the police wouldn't follow him through the window, he had a bit of time to limp away and hide. And he is able to hide in the construction area close by and escape into the river. Being a swimmer for his high school made the trip easier, despite his badly injured leg, and the river wasn't too swift. Several miles down the river was a bank and a forest, and that's where Gabe wanted to get to. However, the police got a helicopter and was able to follow him, and they shot him in the back, breaking his spine. Paralyzed, he sank into the river, water rushing into his lungs. 'I am going to die', he thinks, as his conscience fades away. However, in the blackness of his mind, a light appears, and out of that light comes the thing that was most precious to him: his cat of 15 years, Turtle. The cat purrs softly and then says 'Do not despair, my friend. You will live, and will be able to live as you once did before you were framed. You are going to a new world, a world full of new possibilities and hope. You can become a new you, and be freed of all of the pain this world forced upon you... and you'll be freed of all the pain you forced upon yourself. 'So come! Crawl to the light with the last of your strength! Leave the dark world behind, and enter a whole other side of life! Forget all of those humans who hurt you and abandoned you, forget the games that you relied on and broke your soul! But please... don't forget that you are important to many people, even if you haven't yet met them... and don't forget that you're important to me.' 'I... I won't forget you... Turtle...' Gabe forces his body to move forward. 'I won't... be stuck in the darkness... I will live! I will be my old self! I! WILL! BE! FREE!!!!' And with those words ringing through his mind, Gabe enters the light, and his body disappears from the world. As he falls in the light, his dark memories vanish; his soul becomes cleansed and white, and full of hope. His spine and leg become healed, and his scars from the past become new skin; his pale skin returns to its normal hue, and his dirty body and hair become clean. And as he exits the light, he falls into a calm sleep... the first restful sleep he has had in a year. -End Prologue- I hope you all enjoyed this. I know I did! This has some obvious untruth (like raping the mayor's daughter), but it seemed a bit more plausible than dying under a bridge in my opinion (I was only under the bridge for a week, after all). But yeah, I will add the next chapter as soon as I decide which setup I'm going to start with. And here are some statistics for Gabe, just so you all know a little of what he's like: Age: 20 Race: Human Gender: Male Height: 5'10" Weight: 142 lbs Blood type: 0+ Skin Tone: Light Hair Color: Auburn Eye Color: Brown Sexual Skill: Virgin Greatest Fear: Rape Greatest Lust: Big Boobs (decided to be honest right off the bat!) Intelligence: High Strength: High Speed: Average Magic Skill: None Traits: Skilled at cooking (as a chef and culinary student), skilled at taking care of animals (as a vet's assistant), skilled in combat (as a soldier), and skilled at flattery (has been known for his silver tongue) So yeah, that's the end of the updated Prologue. I'll see you all in the next chapter! -Chapter One: Old Man Samuel- Gabe wakes up in a bed inside of what he thinks is a house. He sits up and yawns, and takes a look at his surroundings. 'I know I'm in a new world and all that... but where the hell am I?' he thinks to himself. 'Hopefully I'm not just in the past...' He notices a chair with some clothes on it. 'Hmm... these seem like tunics,' he thinks, picking up a shirt. 'Maybe I'm the Legend of Zelda universe! ...Nah, I doubt it. These pants seem to be in a medieval style as well.' Gabe looks at the clothes and frowns. 'Will these even fit me? I can't tell, and they have no tags or anything either...' But he gets up and tries them on anyways, and they happen to fit quite nicely. Then he realizes something: "Where did my old clothes go?" he mutters. "You didn't have any," a voice says. Gabe jumps in shock. The voice laughs. "Don't be scared, young man. I'm not going to hurt you." An older man enters the room. He is dressed in a blue robe with a linen belt, and he wears sandals on his feet. He's got a short grey beard and short grey hair, and his blue eyes shine with a bit of a knowing tinkle. "You came from Earth, didn't you?" "Y-yeah. I don't know how I got here, though... All I remember is a bright light and a cat talking to me... and a few other odds and ends that seem to be all out of place," Gabe replies. He looks the man straight in the eye. "Who are you, and where am I?" "My name is Samuel, and you're on Monster Girl Island!" "...Wait, what? Monster Girl Island?" "Yes. A strange name for an island, right?" "Uh... that's not what I'm confused about, sir." "Just call me Samuel. "I assume you don't believe that this place is real. Well, believe me, it is. We're not on Earth, nor anywhere space explorers have ever found. It's kind of like it's another dimension..." "But Monster Girls? Aren't they dangerous? Monsters usually are, right?" Samuel nods. "They aren't your average ladies, that's for sure. I'll tell you all about the island and its inhabitants over some breakfast. I assume you're hungry, right?" "Y-yes, I am. I apologize if I'm being a burden to you, sir." Samuel smiles. "The only burden is not knowing your name. I can't just say you, or young man, all the time you know." "Oh, I totally forgot my manners. My name is Gabe." "A fine name. Short for Gabriel, right?" "Yes." "Well, Gabe, let's go eat breakfast and then I can give you an explaination of what's going on in this world. Because believe me, here on Monster Girl Island, the only way you'll properly survive as a man is by knowing everything you can. As cliche as it sounds... Danger really does lurk around every corner." -End Chapter One- Here's chapter one for you. I thought it would be nice to introduce another human male to the story early, as well as give Gabe someone who can give sage advice without asking for anything in return. It's a bit short and all that, but this chapter is all about introducing Gabe to the world he is now in. More interaction with other people is in chapter two, and it's going to be longer. -Chapter 2: Meeting Monster Girls- After a few days of learning about Monster Girls and the Island, Samuel decides that Gabe should go on his own. "You can't stay here forever: you're an adult, and this can certainly be your paradise, as you know by now. Plus, you can't make your new life hanging around an old man like me!" he says. "But that's where you're wrong: my new life could begin thanks to you and your advice," Gabe replies. "After all, who knows what could have happened if you hadn't found me?" Samuel snorts. "Flattery won't get you anywhere, young man." He walks into the kitchen and comes back with a large bag. "Here's some extra clothes, some extra food, a map, and 5 gold coins. You'll need these until you can find a job and establish yourself in a town. You do remember the 3 towns that are nearby, correct?" Gabe nods: he remembers the direction of each town from Samuel's hut, and how far away they are. "I do, but I already know where I'm going. I'm going to the closest town, Liberya." Liberya is less of a town and more of a trading post that runs in between the kingdoms of Monster Girl Island. It's in the kingdom of Lord Charisse, and it's in a very large desert. However, it's a very large oasis, and it has plenty of good soil for growing crops. It's also one of the larger "quarry towns", and all of it's buildings are made from beautiful sandstone blocks. But it's main export is aphrodisacs and beauty supplies. Yes, that's right, Liberya supplies the most aphrodisacs and beauty supplies in all of Monster Girl Island. Gabe didn't get any details on how they were made, but he isn't curious about that. He wants to work in the quarry to build up his strength. Samuel frowns. "Why Liberya? It's far more desolate tha-" "Don't worry about that. I'm fine with a bit of peace and quiet. Plus, from what you've told me, I can get there without being put into a pickle. After all, the Sandworms are on the west side of the desert this time of the year, right?" "Yes, that is true..." Samuel sighs. "Well, I can't stop you. I am worried, especially since the area is in the middle of a minor war between an Apophis and a Pharaoh." "Then looks like I better give my alliegence to one of those two in order to survive. Just pray that I make the right choice, okay?" Gabe replies, smiling. Samuel nods. "Alright, I will. You come visit me sometime, alright?" "Of course! After all, you make some of the best soup I've ever had!" And so Gabe and Samuel part ways. 'Be strong... the son I never had...' Samuel thinks, brushing away a tear. 'Goodbye, Samuel. I promise, I will see you again. And when I return, I'll have plenty of my own stories to share with you to return the favors you have given me...' Gabe thinks as he walks out of the hut. Samuel's hut is on the edge of a small forest, and close by is a large road that splits off into 3 ways. Gabe goes south-west, towards a large desert that covers the horizon. The desert is vastly warmer than Samuel's little forest, and is obviously covered in sand. The sand is almost white in color, and the suns rays bounce off it. Gabe wraps his head with a spare tunic in a stereotypical manner, hoists his bag on his shoulder, and walks along the path. The path was made for traders to easily get from the crossroads to Liberya, but anyone can walk on it. Despite it being easier to walk due to the path, Gabe quickly gets tired. He remembers that he lived in a much colder climate than the desert for all of his life, and isn't used to this incredible heat. However, he walks on, knowing the only way to truly get some rest is to get to Liberya. Luckily, it's not too far of a walk for a soldier. About a tenth of a mile away from Liberya, Gabe stops and takes a small break for a snack. The heat made the bread Samuel packed for him warm, and it was a nice little reprive for Gabe. He can see the town from where he stands. It looks just like he imagined it: a town filled with stone buildings, tents, and quietly bustling in it's own little way with the traders that come and go. The oasis itself looked quite refreshing, and the farm land that is nearby looks exiquiste. The quarry is about another half mile north-west of Liberya, but Gabe can't really make much out of it from where he is. After his snack, Gabe continues on, and soon makes it to the grassy oasis... a paradise within paradise. 'I wonder how many humans live here... I wonder if I'll be super short in comparison to a lot of the Monster Girls here... I wonder if I'll like it here...' he thinks to himself as he nears the town. He nears the entrance to the town when he is stopped by a Minotaur. "Hold on there! Who are you and what is your business here?" Gabe takes off the tunic that was covering his head. The Minotaur starts. "Oh, a man! We don't get many of them here. Welcome to Liberya," she says, nodding to Gabe. "Thank you. Could you tell me a bit about this town?" Gabe asks, smiling. The Minotaur shakes her head. "I can't unfortunately, but there is a traveler's tavern 3 buildings down on the left. I'm sure someone could help you out. Please enjoy your stay." "Thank you, I will." As Gabe walks into the town, he gets quite a few stares, and, for the first time that remembers, he was being gauked at. Embarrassed, he hurries into the tavern called The Oasis. It's pretty empty for a tavern, but mostly because the traders are all outside doing business. A single Monster Girl is at the bar, cleaning the glasses. She's a Wight, and is dressed in a white dress that shows her dignity and beauty. She's got pure white skin and beautiful blond hair. Her body is curvaceous and lovely, and her red eyes give a knowing shine in the dimly lit tavern. She doesn't react as Gabe suspected a lone Monster Girl would react when with a male, but he does remember that Wights are known for their noble and dignified attitudes. "Oh hello there. We don't get many of your kind around here," she says quietly. "I'm Glaiela, the owner of The Oasis. Are you visiting Liberya?" "No, I am hoping to live here, actually. I hope to work in the quarry," Gabe replies, sitting on a stool at the bar. "Really now? Now that's very interesting indeed. What's your name?" "Gabe. It's a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Glaiela." The Wight smiles. "The pleasure is all mine. Tell me, why did you choose Liberya?" Gabe shrugs. "It's the opposite of what I remember my life being in the human world. I wanted to try something new and see if I could find a different part of myself. Plus, I could use a tan." Glaiela laughs. "My, aren't you carefree and bold?" "Not really. I'm actually pretty worried. I'm not exactly the world's most handsome guy, I've never had a relationship, I'm kind of a chicken, and I'm not as strong as I should be... not to mention I'm a stranger in an even stranger world. I'm just trying to live my life one step at a time, and a very cautious step at that." "Hmm... well, Liberya is as good a place as any to start your "new life". It's got a mix of species and a mix of work to be done. Of course, we do have some squabbles here and there since Lord Charisse isn't one to interfere with most of our lives, but it's nothing to be too horribly worried about, especially since the little civil war we had has been put on hold," Glaiela says, cleaning another glass. "Oh, so the Pharaoh and Apophis are no longer fighting?" "Correct. Lady Hariua and Queen Nephalea are at peace... for now. How long this will last, I don't know. Nor do I care, to be honest: it won't matter who wins since both of them happen to love my tavern quite a bit, much to their own chargin." "You seem like a popular woman, Ms. Glaiela." "You can drop the Ms. if you'd like. I'm not that old, after all." Gabe puts up his hands. "I didn't mean anything by it, I promise. I was just trying to be respectful," he says quickly. "Mmm... I do love respect. Most Wights do, of course, but I haven't met a respectful male before... most of the males that go with the trading caravans are drunk out of their wits, which is indeed unfortunate. "But you... you're a different sort altogether. In my 24 years of living here, I've never heard of a male that wanted to live here on his own free will... or wanted to live here at all!" "Why is that, if you don't mind me asking?" Gabe asks. "The Sandworms. Humans fear them due to their hard outer bodies and run away before they see the kind, soft insides of the Sandworms. Stereotypical human nature of jumping to conclusions, I suppose." "Yeah, I know what that's like..." Gabe says quietly. "Oh, where are my manners! I totally forgot to offer you a drink. What would you like?" Glaiela asks. "A water would be great. Thank you." "You're welcome. "So, do you have a certain Monster Girl species that you're interested in?" "To be honest, not really. I only know what I've heard from my friend Samuel who lives in the forest at the crossroads. And I can't just make a decision of who I'm interested in just base off of species alone. It's important to get to know the person." Glaiela smiles warmly. "Well well... you do have a silver tongue, don't you? Even when you made a safe answer like that, you sounded... how should I put it... attractive." Gabe blushes. "Thank you. I appreciate the compliment." "You're welcome. Well, I shouldn't keep you all to myself. There are many suitable young Monster Girls here in Liberya. Who they are... well, I won't spoil anything. You'll have to get to know them on your own. But if you ever have any questions, please feel free to come to me." "Actually, I do have a pretty important question. Is there any place I could stay until I can get my own place?" "Hmm... I think I know someone who will take you in. I'll introduce you to her." "But you can't leave the bar." "No one will come in. Everyone is outside either working at the farms or quarries, or trading. Plus, everyone knows better than the mess with my tavern. Come on, let's go," Glaiela replies. She takes Gabe over to a farm on the outskirts of Liberya. She calls out "Cevia, Jalva, Ozunia! Where are you?" "In the workshop! We're making a bell for Cevia!" a woman replies. Glaiela motions for Gabe to follow her. They walk over to the large house and take a left for to a large shack. In the shack is a large hole and a ladder going down the hole. "Go down first," Glaiela says. "If I fall, I want to fall on something at least." "Well, at least that way I can repay you for helping me out," Gabe replies, smiling. He goes down the ladder; Glaiela follow. "Oh, and don't look up! I'm wearing a dress, after all!" "Y- yes ma'am!" Gabe replies, not really knowing how to react in that situation. When he gets to the bottom, he waits for Glailea to come down. He helps her down softly, and she thanks him. They then go into the workshop. In the workshop, there are 3 Monster Girls: a Salamander, a Manticore, and a Holstaur. The Salamander is tall and beautiful, with brick red hair in a pony tail. Her yellow eyes are passionate and full of strength, just like her body. She's obviously strong by the way she swings the hammer she carries. Her scales are intimidating, yet beautiful to look at, and her tail burns softly as she works. Her body has curves in all the perfect places, and her smile is pure white. Her skin is a mix of red and brown, and looks exotic. Her hands, despite being clawed and looking heavy, work with the metal she has delicately The Manticore is also very beautiful, but she's also a bit more intimidating than the Salamander. Her dark pink hair matches her eyes, which give off a mischevious and playful look. Her tail sways as she watches the Salamander work with her hammer, almost as if the tail had a mind of its own. Her peach skin shines in the light of the Salamander's burning tail, and her teeth glisten in a smile. Her paws are also heavy and clawed, but also look soft, like a cat's paw. She also looks very strong, though her strength seems to be somewhat hidden in a way, as if she doesn't want to reveal all of her power. Her body is even more curvaceous than Glailea and the Salamander, and she seems to exhibit a bit of sexy pride in the way she stands. The Holstaur, however, is easily the most well-endowed of the trio, but she isn't really showing it off in a sexy pride like the Manticore is. She also seems pretty sleepy, probably due to the heat in the workshop. Her skin is a bit lighter than the Manticore's, but it's just as soft and silky looking. Her hair is white and black, just like her cow-like skin; her tail is pure white, however, much like her teeth. Her eyes are a soft and kind green, and she's very pretty to look at. She's not working or looking at the work the Salamander is doing. Instead, she's just sitting down, looking sleepily at her friends. She doesn't have paws or claws, but her legs look powerful enough to kick someone and hurt them if she tried. The trio look up when Gabe and Glailea enter the workshop. The Holstaur runs up and hugs Glailea. "Hi Glailea! Long time no see!" she says. "Hi Cevia. You haven't changed a bit," Glailea says. "Neither have you. You're as pretty as ever! "Oh... is this your new man?" Cevia asks, looking at Gabe. "No, he's a traveler hoping to live in Liberya. He's looking for a place to stay until he can get his own place." "My name is Gabe. It's a pleasure to meet you all!" Gabe says, bowing and smiling. The Manticore walks over to him. "Mmm... I like this one! He seems... confident, in his own quiet way. Not like those males that come with the traders. Those men are foolish pigs without sense or strength. "But that's a tangent for another day. I'm Ozunia. It's nice to meet you as well. Though I have to ask, what are you doing in Liberya? Most men go to some of the bigger cities." "Well, Liberya is the opposite of where I lived in the human world, and I wanted to start a brand new life for myself here on Monster Girl Island. So I thought it would be best to try the opposite side of the spectrum and see how I like it." "Seems like a good idea to me. I hope you do like it here in Liberya. After all, we don't get men like you around here anymore." "Alright you two, leave the poor guy alone," the Salamander says. She walks over and shoulders her hammer. "I'm Jalva. So, you need a place to stay for awhile?" "I do." "Well, we do have an extra room. Of course, you'll be expected to help out here on the farm and all that, but the work shouldn't be too hard for you to get the hang of." "But what will he do? Cevia works the farm, and I do all of the trading, and you do the smithing," Ozunia says. "Well, we don't have a cook, and sometimes you need help carrying some of the extra supplies we get, right? So I think he should help you out with trading and then do some cooking. That is, if you have no objections," Jalva replies, turning to Gabe. "None at all. Of course, I don't know any recipes that are exclusive to Monster Girl Island and I don't know any of your personal tastes, but I can indeed cook," Gabe replies, smiling. "Well, that's settles that then. I'm going back to the tavern. Make sure to stop by sometime, you four! Goodbye!" Glailea says, letting Cevia go. "Wait, Glailea!" Gabe says, turning to her. He bows. "Thank you so much for helping me today. I am in your debt!" Glailea smiles. "No, that's alright. I'll accept your kindness and respectfulness to the citizens of Liberya and the traders as payment. After all, they'll send word of how great the town is, and that improves business for everyone. Enjoy your time here in Liberya, Gabe, and don't forget to say hello!" And then she leaves Gabe in the capable hands of Cevia, Jalva, and Ozunia. -End Chapter Two- Yeah, this chapter is far longer than my past chapters, but that's because we finally get to meet some Monster Girls! Hurray! I hope you all enjoy this chapter also! Chapter Three coming soon! |
| [MSG] ShadowClaw's Story V2 [1/3] All the struggles and all the memories, is what make’s life worth living and what better way to remember than wright down everything that has happened. Chapter 1: The End & New Beginnings I have no idea how on earth I got here. The Last thing I remember was that I was walking in the countryside for my usual stroll routine and I decided to take a mid-afternoon nap under the shadow of a tree in one of the fields and when I woke up I had suddenly found myself on a sandy beach of a long shoreline. I had no memory how I got here or any clue to where exactly I was, since where I live is while a short nation does not have a sandy shoreline as long as this. So I was defiantly far away from home. There was a forest just at the edge of the beach and it looked like it stretched as far as the shoreline. I took my chances to just walk on the shoreline as normally one would have a better chance of finding any form of civilization near a beach than in the deep forest. I still had my bag with me but not my cellphone or any other electronics. The only thing I had left was my towel, my matches, a few snack packets, water bottle and my sketchbook and some bandages in my pocket. The sun was already setting and it looked like I was not going to find anybody soon, so I decided to stop for the night. I had basic survivor training when I was with my scout group so this not the worst case scenario for me. I collected some rotten wood near the forest edge and I used some of the paper from my sketchbook as kindle and I lit the fire using the matches I had on me. The Temperature is not to cold or too hot, so I did not think I was in any danger of the elements so I can sleep on the sand. However for some reason I could not shake the feeling I was being watched. I did not know why, it just that I felt like there was another presence. Huh I was tired I could not care less. So I just nodded off and slept like a baby. What I did not realize at the time was that just a couple of meters in the water a certain someone was watching me and waited to make her first move. As I slept on the sand, the water near the beach suddenly started to glow in a purplish aura and as the glow started to become brighter and getting closer it was than several large tendrils started to crawl from the water to the beach, right up to where I was sleeping and each one were was griping my body and slowly started to drag me to the water and slowly taken me into towards the water, it was than when I woke up and noticed this was occurring. I was in a panic and just suddenly started to shake and hit the tendrils to get myself free to no avail. I than bit on one of the tendrils and I heard a large screech and the tendrils let me go and went back to the water. I got myself together again and started to run back but then again the tendrils just jumped and grabbed me again, this time even my hands were tied and I could not even move. It is at that moment I saw her. Out of the water she came all in all gorgeous Women all in Purple and Black. A body so smooth and slender, Eyes Black as night and hair Long and Frilly, Her body was glowing in the dark night, it was like looking at a living Amethyst Crystal in all its glory and I would have been completely overwhelmed by her beauty if I had not noticed the tendrils were also spewing beneath were her legs should be and they connected all the way to the tendrils that were holding me. It was then that this creature first spoke to me. I am Mistress Hestrova, The Kraken Witch of the Sea and u my dear now belong to me… The End Chapter 2: The New arrivals Well it was one hell of predicament I gotten myself into, it was bad enough I was lost in this wilderness but to find myself being grabbed by this squid girl and saying I belong to her, I was thinking, what the hell is going in my life? Did I just step into some twisted fantasy world or something? As I was thinking this, The Kraken approached me right in front of me and then she grabbed the back of my hand and hold me still to show me the tentacle I first took a bit off and then she said with a Seductive and low voice. Oh… tsk tsk… look what u did my little toy… that was quite a nasty thing u do… but im not to upset as I like my lovers to be a little rough on the edge… She said this to me and I was in a panic, trying to get myself free. The thought of being some creatures toy was not my idea of a living. It was than another purplish glow started to rise from the sea and then another Kraken witch came out of the water and she looked almost exactly like the misses that was holding me, except her hair was shorter. Oh sister dear u found a little toy for me to play with… now give him here The other kraken witch spoke and she seemed even more aggressive than this one here, The kraken Witch than stood in line between the other witch’s face and mine. And she raised her hands up high and then the sea was glowing all violet around us. She spoke to her sister back in a sort of angry voice. No way u miserable sea hag… This one is mine and u will never again take that witch is mine. The sea was starting to get angry, what looked like waterspouts were forming around us and the other witch just looked on with a sinister smirk and raised her hands up high and she too conjured what looked like water spouts. Oh hesty, hesty, hesty… U should realize by now… I keep what I seek is mine. All of a sudden the whirlpools were throw right into each other’s direction and hitting right at the center. The whirlpools all started splashing around but the other witch’s whirlpool proved stronger it immediately overwhelmed the other one and we were both struck with it with full force. The last I remember was being thrown in the air and landing back in the water and then blank. I woke up again in the morning, and I was clearly thrown far out from where I was, I was in the water but near the beach at least, so I swam and crawled back on the beach. Well that was a hell of a night as thought to myself, now I was in a worse position than I was before. My supplies were back where I came from and now I am covered in bruises. It was then I also noticed the kraken witch that tried to take me before on the beach and she was in far worse shape than I was. I did not even think she was alive. I took a closer look and checked and yes she was alive. So I thought I better run before she tries to take me again. All of a sudden something grabbed my foot and it was her. She spoke with a pain in her voice. please help … me She than again fainted and I thought why would I help her? She tried to take me to be her sex toy, there is no way I am going to help a creature like that and I should just run away and I would have but seeing her in that state like that I spoke out with a remorseful tone. Oh why the hell am I feeling pity for her, huh I am a softie and it is my one flaw, I hope I live to regret this. I grabbed the girl and dragged her further to the beach, I formed a mini pillow with the sand and place her head on it, I still had some of my bandages in my pocket so I used than to wrap up some the bruises she had. She said: U actually helped me? After I threatened you? U still helped me? Don’t remind me, I am still regretting it. …. Uh hold still I am going to wrap some of these wounds… the name is Gatmar by the way, seeing as u did not get a chance to speak last night. Gatmar?.... huh … what a strange ….. Name …. She slipped back into unconsciousness after she spoke. It looked like she needed a bit more time to recover. Hmm I than noticed the little bag she had on her side and I took to see what was inside. Just some bottles and rope… but the rope seemed magical and it kept popping out never stop. Hmm I could use this, I thought I better make sure not to let her get the upper hand again. ( Side Note: If any future reader thinks this is going to be a bondage scene, hold your flies we are not there yet) The End Chapter 3: The Man and the Kraken. It took another few hours before the Kraken witch regained her senses, when she woke up she was not at all too pleased about being all tied up, I was just standing by next her eating the fruit I found in a nearby tree without a care in the world and that was when we started this long and I looking back quiet an interesting talk. Hey… what is the meaning of this why am I all tied up? Considering u just threatened to kidnap and do who knows what with me yesterday? I thought it was appropriate to take precautions, can u blame me? Oh that, c’mon dear I was just getting in the mood, my fantasies usually involve me getting into the dominant role. Hmm I would not mind switching roles, just the once. Go on, I am actually liking this. I thought to myself is this girl for real? I know she is not the typical human girl but seriously who would decide to go full dominatrix on an unsuspecting guy in the middle of the night? Hey are we going to this or not? I rather we start already I don’t know whether u are lying or just plain crazy. But more importantly can u tell just where the heck am I? What is this place and why is there magic and kraken witches? Oh that explains it, you are one of those outsiders no wonder u seem a little strange. Well to put the long story short, you are on island where monster girls live here and sense man are so rare here, from time to time men show up out of nowhere and arrive here, don’t ask me how, I don’t know how they show up cause nobody knows. Well I know understood how I got here but it did not tell how I could return back, but there was no use in worrying about that for now. I was more concerned about more about monster girls that are here, I did not know what else might be in store for me. Thanks for the info and now I must be off Hey u are just going to leave me here all tied up, c’mon I may have been a little rough but there is no reason to just leave me here AS I was walking away I heard what the kraken girl said I turned around and said. What else would u have me do, there is no guarantee if I set u free u might not harm me or do anything else weird. Alright u made your point, true u have no reason to trust me but im the only person u know on this place and without a guide you run risk into getting in more trouble, I can at least give u the basic guidance u might need to get around here. Face it u need me. AS much as I hated admitting it, she was right. Going out all alone would have put me in much more danger than going with her. Well there is still no guarantee want try anything but as my grandfather used to said: ‘’You can move on in life without taking a few gambles along the way’’. So I came back to cut the rope but then I noticed that she was already loose. U see, this is proof enough, I already have magical talents and If I really wanted to harm u I would have done so already, he he, now c’mon let’s head further inland before my sister or anybody else for that matter comes and snatches u away. She just laughed it off and went straight into the forest, I don’t know whether I am relieved or just a bit annoyed being toyed with like that. Hey Gatty, You coming along or just going to stand there all day. Yeah, Yeah I am coming, and Its Gatmar not Gatty u Kraken witch It is Hestrova or Mistress to you. My little Gatty, now c’mon I knew there and then this was going to be the start of one crazed up fruit loop relationship and so it began. Chapter 4: Pleasant conservation We walked in the forest what seemed like hours and my feet started to feel like stone blocks. I could barley life each foot anymore and I had to stop and rest. Hestrova did not seem to be tired at all but I think the more likely reason for that was that she was more like sliding than walking around with all the sticky slime coming out of her tentacles. Ok that is it I have got to sit down. Oh cmon my little Gatty u are already feeling tired? I on the other have excellent stamina. That is easy for u to say, You don’t have legs. Hestrova was not to pleased about stopping but at least she gave me some time to recuperate. I took this moment to ask her about the situation that happen last night. Hey I have been meaning to ask. What was that whole deal with your sister yesterday? It looked like u were going to slaughter one another OH that bitch has always been jealous when I get something which she dose not have and then always goes full crazy mode until she gets what she wants. She should be more like me a bit more graceful and distinguished Hmm like she was one to talk. Going full dominatrix on some unsuspecting guy is not something I call a lady being graceful and distinguished. Hmm but then looking back now I don’t think anything she ever did was anything buy graceful or distinguished. Anyway back to the discussion. So exactly where have u been leading me all this time. I really want to know where we are heading. You see that Big hill just beyond the forest. There is a village just over it and is a good place to rest and get your barring here. Cause there are plenty of Monsters and there Playthings together and a good place to intermingle. Hehe I don’t like that last part of your answer. Let me make this perfectly clear, I am not your plaything or am going to intermingle with you. I just want to get myself straighten out and than I am gone you hear me. Hestrova was not all happy with my answer and then she wrapped up her tendrils and coiled them around me. She than put her hands on both of my cheeks and pulled my face to stare in her eyes. The way she was starring was like someone reaching to the depths of my soul and than she put her mouth next my ear and whispered with a soft but slippery tone of voice. Let me tell you something my little Gatty. I won’t leave you until u succumb to my charms. You can resist all u want but in the end I will be the one to own you. both body and mind. I am a patient lady…. I … can wait. Shhhoooossshhh She blew a soft blow of wind in my ear and then let her tendrils let go of me. I fell down on the on the floor. Oh I have to admit she knows how to get a guy’s blood to pump fast. But I was still determined to not let myself fall. I got back on my feet and we headed straight for the village. While we kept moving, Hestrova just kept singing this strange song. The more we got closer the faster her singing got. Make the high and mighty low, Arrogant creatures down u go, Says the witch of the Sea, Please make them fall for me. All the power and control, I will be the one who controls all. She just kept going on and on and to be frank I was getting really spooked, I had to get away her and away from her fast before who knows what else might happen. Chapter 5: The troubles get worse. Well it gotten dark by the time we reached the village, It looked like that everyone were already inside there households and most of the lights were out. Well there was one building that seemed to still have some activity showing. The Bringer Inn if I remember the name correctly. IT was a welcoming site to finally sit down on a proper chair and across a proper table. Considering I have spent the last couple of days, sleeping and eating and walking around the wilderness, needless to say I missed the simple comforts. Hestrova already went at the bar and came back with a couple of ales with some bread and cheese. While we were eating and drinking, well at least I was eating and drinking, she was just starting at me. I decide to break the silence. So what is your plan from here on out? What are yours, hmm ? She immediately bounced the question right back to me, well needless to say, it was clear i had to get my priorities straightened out. Well for one thing I need a place to stay and another I have to feed and clothe myself if I were to remain here for a while. I cant keep on relying on Hestrova to provide for me, for one thing I don’t want to be a burden but the main reason was to not remain indebted to her, cause I shudder to think what she would have me do to repay her back. Well…. I was thinking on getting some kind of work, so I can earn some income and a place to stay, this village seems to adequate for now. Il go around town at the first sign of dawn and see if I can get a job. All of a sudden, she just started laughing out loud , like she heard a funny joke and just kept on laughing and laughing and knocking her hand on the table. Hahhahaaaaaahhahaaq,…… You…….. haaaahhhaahahhahah…… Actually are thinking of ….. hhaaaahahhahaa…… that is hilarious….. hhahahahah. I fail to see what so funny…. Grrr… what are u laughing for….. IT was a little while before she pulled herself together. She cleared her throat, drank a bit of the ale and gotten back her composure and said: ok..ok… Now that I got that out… it is funny because I did not think you were the type to actually think responsibly…. And uh well…. The only job I see u actually getting… is a gigolo service and imagining you entertaining the clients just made it worthwhile… hehhehehe.. I must say her lack of faith really saddened me and what the hell was she thinking of me doing man-whoring anyway. Excuse me?.... what makes u think I would that?. Look around you, haven’t you noticed the preying eyes all around you… don’t u remember what I told you… men on this island are rarer than even the most purist of diamond and more valuable than anything else… you would find yourself being someone else plaything than actually get a working job…. The tough of itself is just hilarious… I did not notice before but yeah now that I look at it. Every monster girl has been staring back at me… some looked like they were holding themselves together just from pouncing… Gulp. I felt I was a cornered rabbit, ready to be chewed on by a pack of hungry dogs… But there is something u can do about it…. If I claim you as my husband permantly… no girl would ever think of taking you for herself,, they especially won’t challenge a kraken and one with powerful magic at that…. Was she really proposing to me… to me …. I could not even perish the thought…. I never considered I would be in a proper relationship… let alone being married… but I did not get the chance to respond as she just decide it was time to head for the room we booked to get some rest. I will give u time to think about it... being so far inland and walking on the ground leaves one drained.. Even for a powerful sea witch like me…. but I really recommend u accept my offer…. U have no idea what sort of fun and desirable pleasure I can give you… hehe… Good night my little Gatty. Just when u think things could not get more of a bother… this happens…. Oh why was the world forsaking me….. Oh hell I just realized she just left me down here… with all these prying eyes. Wait up… don’t u there leave me alone here… Chapter 6: The Love slave Oh boy oh boy this next one is going to be quiet difficult to write mainly because of 2 things. The first being it is a bit embarrassing but the second and most likely reason I was so caught up with it I don’t even remember all the details It was in the morning, It was the first time sense I came here that I was able to sleep in a soft bed, so I woke up well rested in the morning as I expected, the only thing I did not expect was my hands being tied up to the bed post. What…. The…. Just right in front of me I noticed Hestrova sitting on a chair in a very revealing outfit, her hands with long black gloves, Her corset tight all around her abdomen with her cleavage just barley looked like they were about to pop out and reveal her nipples, Her eyes were more brighter and her lips had looked like she put black lipstick on them. While also playing around with one of her tendrils waving it around like a whip. Needless to say, I think u can get where this is going… Standing up and carefully approaching me. She clutched her hand and grabbed my cheeks and directed my face towards her. I told u little Gatty… I was going to have my way with you sooner or later and I decided it would be better sooner rather than later. Oh good god I can remember my blood rising and my heart pounding like a drum beat as she took out her tongue and started licking me from my neck down to my chest and one by one biting the buttons of my shirt until they were all gone. Oh lookey here…. And I thought u did not like me,,, but this guy here says otherwise…. Are u actually getting turned on by this?... heheheheh… I guess my little gatty is a man after all hehe… That is what she said as she reached slowly down to my pants until she reached my private area. Gently rubbing it with her hand up and down. No wait Hes… I tried to not show my embarrassment but I did not get a chance to finish the sentence as she slapped my face and then just held me down on the bed with her on top of me with me unable to move cause my hands were still bound. I told u … to call me Mistress and not use my name…. Now just hold still and let me do all the work…. I promise you…. It will be fun for both of us… All her tendrils spread out from beneath her feet and she removed the rope that tied me up and grabbed each of my arm and legs and spread them out all the way. Then she took of my pants and revealed my donker and it was sitting up and about like a rocket ready to take off. OH my .. OH .. my… quite the long worm we got here…. Oh I am going to enjoy this…. She than lifted herself up and slowly came down on top of my crouch until it finally she just dropped like a bomb as soon as my manhood touched her sacred chest and it was official. We are now in full intercourse. I was unable to move and I was completely helpless and yet I was feeling so wonderful, it was like the embarrassment and helplessness made me feel more aroused and the more I got stiffer the more Hestrova started to move faster and faster. Oh… GOD…..THIS …. IS …. SOOO….AAAAHHHHHH….. I think about toooooooo….. AAAAAHHHHHHHH... She and I came together and it was such as pleasant relieve it was like something completely new… I had sex before but this was so….. I cannot even find the words to describe it… Hestrova just than fell o top of me. Feeling exhausted after the whole thing. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 11:41 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] ShadowClaw's Story V2 [2/3] Chapter 7: Is it someone new? Alright I will admit it. Despite being forced into it, the sex was great. However that does not mean I was going to let myself be seduced by her charms. Now I really need to get my priorities straight. After that little fund distraction we headed downstairs’ for breakfast, while I would have preferred not discuss it while I was eating my meal. Oh I never really knew how much fun mating with a human male would be so pleasurable. Don’t u think it was wonderful? :D Eh … it was.. ok >.> The Very next thing I knew a tendril slapped my face silly and let me tell you. It hurts..Ouch LO.O Don’t u have anything else to say than it was just ok… to someone who just gave u her love and virginity. You are such a jerk…. Ouch… that hurts… Huh … you are one to talk… You were enjoying… I was simply at your mercy…. Alright, Truth to be told… I loved it but I was not going to show her that… I have my pride after all… Liar… I can tell… You enjoyed it…. Especially when I was on top and you…. Queue the record pause… Alright, Alright,,, don’t say those stuff in front of everyone here…. Sheeesh …. Sips some tea… anyway, we can’t keep going on like this.. Those coins of yours won’t last forever and I can’t free loading of your……generosity…. I need to find some work Oh u don’t have to worry about that.. I can just whip a few spells and charms and poof we can get anything we want….. All u have to do is just keep relying on me…. That Is exactly why I need my own source of income, as I do not want to rely on you… that was what I wanted to say but I did not want another slap on my face. Thanks but no…. I am going around town… to see if I can find some labor work… at this point I am almost willing to do any work.. Why not just whore yourself… there are plenty of monster girls out there who would… I SAID ALMOST ANYTHING >>> GRR>>> you are such a pain… Well long story short. I went about wondering around the village the whole day… but there was nothing I could do… Most of the monster girls were 10 or sometimes 20 time stronger than me… so there was no real need for extra hands for menial labor… I had no Craftsman skills so the blacksmithing and carpeting were out. The working requirements at the dairy farm was too…. Ah … much pressure…. Did all of the milk in this land come from stroking Holastorus tits? The Inns and Bars were full of waiting staff and cookers so that was a lost… I could not even get a job to even take out the trash. Well it was already mid-afternoon and still no work… I was beginning to think I am in a hopeless situation. I than spotted Hestrova walking towards me.. huh it seemed she did a little shopping as I could have sworn that was a new necklace on her neck… Oh there you are my little Gatty…. Oh why the frowned face… did my little pet not find any work…. She is speaking to me like Im a 4 year old… what the Hell ? X ( Could u at least not state the obvious…. Hey what’s with the necklace? Oh this thing… It’s a Sea shell pester necklace… It is quite rare to find one of these even for a witch like me to find.. I just had to get it… what do u think? It was rather beautiful I will give her that. The necklace compromised of 4 silver like sphere disks with rounded pearls on each side and long silver treed that tied the necklace to the back of her neck… must have been expensive to acquire… O>O Wait a minute? How much of your money did u spend on it? Practically all I had left… Why something wrong? Something wrong? SOMETHING WRONG? That was all the money we had left now what are we supposed to do for lodgings and food huh ? Hestrova gave a not so worry look and responded to my words in kind…. Relax… my little gatty… I am not worried we can just sleep under the stars surrounded by the moonlit night under the sweeping trees… won’t that be fun Is this girl for real? Ok I got to convince her to give the necklace back and mybe get some of our money back through a refund. Ok look can’t u just give the necklace back and…. HEY where is it… Hestrova looked at her neck down and the necklace was gone. Both of us were stunned how could it have just disappeared… IOoOI AAHHHHHHH where did it go, where did it go… That’s what I want to know WE both looked around the ground and our surrounding and that is when I spotted the footprints on the ground.. they looked like birds feet… I followed them up until I spotted what looked like a bird and it had the necklace in it’s mouth. Hey that thing has the necklace… Hey stop … Stop… The creature suddenly just began to ran and we ran afterword.. through the street and trough the people around us we chased after it and it was fast…. Like a fast car fast. I could not even catch up… Hestrova however had no intention following anything to steal her stuff. How there she seal from me… I will make that little cockatrice pay… FASTORA.. MELANCHO. FASTORA She chanted some kind of spell and immediately her speed increased dramatically and she just grabbed me and we were speeding up… And she was really going fast. Danger fast. Almost immediately we caught up to the bird but it was still ahead of us by just a few inches that is when Hestrova compelled me forward to try and reach her. HESTROVA O>O We are going to fast… just grab the necklace from her mouth I reached forward and bit by bit I got closer and closer almost took a hold of it when suddenly she just tripped and I got swung forward like a football and I hit the bird along with me and then crashed right in the middle of large pile of crates. CRASH… Ah I blacked out for a second as the next thing I remember I was lying in the ground with smashed up crates and pieces of wood sticking out of my hair and back… I tried to get my composer when I noticed the bird creature was in front of me… It was then I realized it was no bird but a bird girl. A small looking thing... With black feathers……small frail wing… And a childlike size and a loli cute face… Hestrova finally reached us… with what looked like a large bump on her head.. Lol she must have taken it straight to the face when she fell down… it was a bit funny… Hey u ok my little Gatty…. Hey u got the necklace back and caught the little cockatrice too.. I am so proud of you… Cock a what? i do not see any cocks here O.o Still feeling a bit delirious from the crash :P Both of us stared down on the cockatrice. It looked like she had taken the full blown of the force as she just lay there unconscious. Well I could not just leave her there so I picked her up. HEY HEY. What are u doing? Just leave the little thief there,,, she got what she deserved C’mon Hestrova I can't just leave someone injured on the ground like that… especially someone who looks like a child… besides we might need to get some answers as to what she did and why… I m not even sure that is a child… OHHH or are you into that sort of stuff.. my little Gatty? >.> really Hestrova can u save the jokes for later? >.> Alright … Alright… have it your way…. I might as well teach this little birdy some manners of my own design Heheh >:P I will not even inquire what she meant by that.. I put the girl over my shoulder and we headed back towards the inn… but first I had to make a quick stop to the jewelry shop. Oh cmon Gatty. After all that trouble. Can’t we just keep it… >> You are no fun . The End Chapter 8: The Treasure of Sincerity. After the whole scenario with the Cockatrice had ended and i got myself back up on my feet, I decided that despite the fact that this little bird girl tried to rob me and my so called companion, we decided although Hestrova reluctantly to take her back with us back to the inn to get her injuries taken care off. Hestrova was still picky about giving back the necklace back for the gold she spent but I only managed to get half of the money back due to so called second handed item prices. Oh really like the store keeper was not going to just polish and re-sell it and get more money of it, huh I was too tired to get into an argument so I just went with it and took what I could get. I carried the little cockatrice back to our room in the inn and laid her on the bed. I laid out some pieces of Band-Aids, fresh water and a water cloth, i washed away the dirt and soil from her face and hands, cleaned the bruises and cuts properly as to not allow it getting infected and put the band aids around her fore head and arms. Hestrova was on the other side of the bed pouring another batch of freshwater on the stool and stared at me with a bit of curiosity. You seemed content to take care of every injured girl u come across….do u have a nurse fetish or something? Ha I chuckled at that remark and I would admit that does sound nice but it more has to do with this need to help out the weak and helpless, hmm probably cause of how I used to be weak and helpless too. No….i might not be a high class spell caster like yourself but I know my way around a band aid…besides im a softy, it’s my one flaw >.<. hmm what u might call a flaw others would call a gift…true generosity is about as rare as finding the perfect mate on this rock…..be sure to remember that. Was she playing with me again or was she actually being sincere?... I could not tell huh maybe this girl might be more than just some crazy dominatrix nymphomaniac… YYAAAAAWWNNNN ….i am so tired ,,,,today has been quite a day even for me, I am going to bed,,,il leave u to alone…but if she tries anything funny just scream…. uh yeah will do….good night…. Good night my little gatty…. Open’s door….. Oh yes if I find you fooling with that girl..i will tie you up on the bed stool and make you my personal fuck machine…Tata… door closes. Brief silence….. Never mind that girl is still all kinds of crazy I sighed and lowered my head down…I feel like I could just fall on the floor as I was so tired and just as I was to shut my eyes something hurt my head.. Puck …Puck.. Hey that hurts who…? Right there was the cockatrice with her eyes open wide and her upper half standing up and legs covered under the sheet and she just kept gazing at me with her large golden disked eyes almost as if I was petrified by her gaze….it was then that she spoke…. why am I here? Well after that whole incident occurred you took a bigger scope of the damage than I did so we took u back with us to get u fixed up… The girl seemed confused and took a good look of herself and saw the bandages around her arms and head and just stared at her injured wing Blankley for a few minutes….i don’t think it was the extent of her injuries she was shocked about rather the fact that the ones who robbed her came to her aid. She than stare back at me again with a sad looking expression on her face with low pockets of water starting to form under her big golden eyes and her mouth was wimbling like a sad little baby… why? …Why would u do that?.....to someone who just tried to rub you…are u an idiot…? OH shit now I got a crying girl in front of me…what the heck did I say to upset her…I mean a crazy fucked up squid like dominatrix I could handle but a crying girl I could not? I uhh….well i …hey don’t cry….i just could not leave someone injured in the middle of the road ..even if it was a robber …. With that she just let out a big cry and then jumped me without a second thought…next thing I knew we were both on the floor…the cockatrice on top of me with her large black feather wings spread over like a bed sheet and her head next to my right and face being me , her small B like cups pressing down on my chest and legs spread between my own. Oh crap if Hestrova sees me like this I would… It is my first time WHAT? O.O It is my first time I was ever shown true kindness by anyone…I was always on my own…Always running…always scavenging and stealing just to survive as I was always alone….but you…you showed me real kindness for the first time…that is why… She raised her head right in front of mine with her golden eyes staring deep into mine…my body was literally petrified now I could not even move my body anymore and she slowly came closer and closer…I could feel both our hearts beating faster and her mouth opening up wide and comeing closer to my lips and her small little tongue coming out… I want you to be mine She moved closer and closers and just before she went for the final blow… Gatty what are u doing? Oh Son of a **** …holy mother of a **** No Wait Hest…this is not what it … Creepy aura began to flow the room in its whole and with a mischievous grin and angry eyes the squid witch came close much to the horror of mine. I am not into pets who don’t listen to their master …..Cracks the whip ….HEHEHEHEEHE… No….wait….I…..AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH To be continued Chapter 9: A Trip Down Memory Lane Why is it when a guy gets in a compromising with another women, The guy always gets the Scolding and ass Kicking but if a women gets in a compromising position, it is usually just quickly shrugged off or the guy goes after the other guy and the women sits there and watch. The Laws of life are unfair I tell you. I hope that teaches u a thing or two, remember a masters rules are absolute There on the floor all bruised and tired is what left of a poor soul who got the short end of the stick of an unfair situation that just so happen to him all out of his control. Yes the Person is me. What do you suppose happened to the little cockatrice that got him in this mess? She got a little pet talk with the misses and patched things up rather quickly, Like I said life is so unfair. Wasn’t it a little mean to treat him like that, after all it was me who came into him Actually I should thank you, it gave me the excuse to have a little fun with him ^.^ WHY U NO GOOD Daughter of a….. FINSH THAT LINE AND IL SHOW WHAT A 10 Tentacle WHIP IS ABOUT. HEHEHE I just my shut my mouth and gave up, there is no reasoning with that girl. Anyway once that was cleared we all sat down around each other burning the midnight oil so to speak as it was already past the Midnight hour and we still had things to talk about especially with the little bird girl. So….we have not really introduced ourselves, My names is Gatmar, my companions name is Hestrova….so what yours.. The girl just looked down on herself for a moment and rubbed her hands a bit, not sure what to respond to that question. I … uh…..Don’t have a name… Both me and Hestrova looked at each other completely stumped, what kind of person does not have a name? I…uh….was always alone ever since I can remember…so I don’t know who I really am….and..uh…I always managed to survive but stealing and forging…so I don’t have anybody close ..so I was never called by anything by anyone…. Hestrova than just grabbed the little bird and held her tightly under her arms and in her chest, like a mother holding a child. Oh….u …poor thing….no one should be ever abandoned and alone….such a miserable life…I understand so well… What is this change in attitude all of a sudden? A moment ago she was beating me sensless with a whip and now she is acting like a motherly figure….Does she have multiple personality or something? I ….uh….well…i…I am so sorry for what has happened to you and I like to help if I could Oh but u did help me sir…^.^ .U showed me true kindness even after what I did to oyu and your companion….that compassion is a greater gift than anybody has ever gave me….I thank you so much… With that she let go of Hestrova and came right up to me and gave me with a warm embrace, with her face lying on lap and her wings spread from my front to my back and just gave a welcome smile. Like a little kid embracing a love to her father. Well I was stumped for a moment as to what I would do but Hestrova just gave me a look with a small gentle smile and I just put my hand on top of the bird girls hair and gently patted her with one arm and holding her with the other. looks like she fell asleep, well today was a bit of a hectic day, I better put her back to bed, I laid her down and covered her with the bed sheets and put her gentle head on the pillow lap, huh It was like a father tucking in his little daughter, I was never interested kids in the first place, I thought it was too trouble but then I began thinking if having a kid was like this experience, maybe it wasn't all bad. I walked out of the room and closed the door shut, I was tired and bruised all over and I just wanted to rest and then I noticed Hes looking at the glowing moon out of the window, as if she was remembering something of her past time. Hestrova?... She stopped her gazing and turned back to me, and she responded back as if she knew what I was going to ask. I told you….True kindness is a precious treasure…one that has value more than the most puriest of diamonds and rightest of gold….HUH…..I can sympathize with that girl….not having experience with any real love…. What do u mean? We Kraken’s don’t show any real familial relations or except any real love towards one another…u should know…how u met my sister and myself and how we treated each other….And if we see any man that interest us….we just claim them as our own and do whatever we please….The first man I ever showed fancy …nearly killed me… by summing Lightening and shots with arrows he just left me to sink and die….When I wanted revenge I caught up to him back on the ship and as I was to strike in the dead of night that is when I saw it… Saw what? The reason why he fought back? To be back with the ones he loves and back to the ones that love him…his little mermaid and little vamp and the little Implings all like one big happy little family and I was the self centered sea witch all alone and no real love and I just went back to the sea and never looked back… Than I met you……but I am not going to make the same mistake twice….you are just my plaything no real love….just playful fun….huh I am tired…I am going to bed…..your little friend should be up and about in no time…good night With that she just went back to the room and put out the candle and shut her eyes away to visit the land of dreams and I was left on my own thinking about what to do….i got 2 girls here with both equal problems….one with no real relations and one who has experienced nothing but bad relations…. Oh why am I feeling I am a character in the middle of a soap opera I just wanted to get my priorities straight, You would think one person is one way and then u find something about them and it is a 180, one minute I got this crazy dominatrix squid and then another i got a tragic character and then add a little orphan girl with no name and no place to call home….god what do I get the short end of the stick….flip….huh il sleep it off….and worry about it tomorrow. Meanwhile back in the next room as the man slept the kraken awoke her eyes to turn and watch the little bird taking her little nap. A man from another land….Huh even if I said that to him…I am actually am feeling something again…..i wonder if I can avoid a broken heart again, Sleep well child i have a feeling your problems are finally over at least Chapter 10: A New Destination and A Welcomed Friend. ''The Morning sun has now started to shine and here i am up and about as i had no rest or comfort at all last night.'' ''Hestrova's antics will soon lead to the death of me if i can't find a way to get her under control.'' ''Well since i was up anyway and those 2 were still asleep back in the inn, i went out for a little morning walk to help me relax. well at least i could try to relax, With a crazy dominatrix squid girl one hand and a nameless little Vagabond bird girl on the other, i have no clue as to what i can do from here.'' ''Trying to find a job here was next to impossible and i can only stay at the inn for one more day before what is left of my money runs out. huh here in the middle of the road thinking all of this in my head, doing everything except not relaxing. Than i noticed That'' ''By '''THAT'' I mean i saw this strange looking caravan wagon which was covered in Black, large metal wheels, with the paint seemed freshly made and the wood while sturdy looked like it has seen some age.'' ''Than at the back i saw a sign right at the opening and it Read: Lady Denpa's Travelling Book and Magic Shop. '' Hmm i did not see this yesterday? ... it must have arrive during the night, i wonder if it is open? ''I crept up to the back opening of the wagon and to see if there was somebody there'' Hello? ...is anybody her...... WHAT ARE U DOING? ... ...AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH...... ''All of sudden this girl came out of nowhere right in front of me and yelled right at my face, the shock made me step back with a girlish scream, i hope nobody heard that.'' ''Than the Girl just stood and put her feet on the wood edge of the wagon. looking all high and mighty...well except the fact i was looking what looked like kindergartner'' What are u? ... Some pervert came in hoping to score on an unsuspecting lady while she still sleeping in her chambers?....Well i am thing of beauty but nobody lays a hand on unless i say so... So this little girl who looked liked a 5 year old wearing this purplish Victorian era looking dress, standing a 2 feet tall, long silver hair with a large ribbon tieing it down with purplish eyes.. was berating me like i was a stalker. why are women so quick to judge. http://monstergirlencyclopedia.wikia.com/wiki/Living_Doll Listen little girl i am not interested in kids in what so ever and don't startle me like that, u almost gave me a heart attack. ''Oh i must have hit a nail to the head as soon as i said that her face got all mad and her mouth was growling, next thing i knew my precious man balls took a beating that must have felt the same way when baseball hits the bat.'' ...OOOOHHHHHHHH>>>...my ...freaking..d.sfa son of a ..fdfs ...ow ow ow... how dare u call me a little girl...i am a proper lady...i am Lady Denpa...keeper of books and magic and i am what most would call a living doll. who are u to call me that...a sick little man who is not only perverted but also terribly rude. ''I was still aching my precious little diamonds to hear half of her conservation but i think i got the picture, do not insult the kii...Lady.'' Ok....i got it...but i was not taking a peak, i just noticed the sign on your caravan and wanted to check it out... ''With that she came down from the caravan to the floor and slowly paced herself towards me and than came standing in front of me.'' I see...so your a customer...my first one of the day in this new place...so what can a lady like me do for a rude pervert like you. ''Well i do not really know what i do want..i just was cruius to see what this travelling shop was about. '' Lady Denpa kept on looking straight into my face and in stared into my eyes and within 2 seconds she spoke out.'' Oh is that..your not from around here...A little boy far from home,,got caught up with more than he could chew and now has to face the terror of crazy mistress of magic and little lost child the one with no name and has unusual black feathers, sounds about right? How the heck did she? wait is she a ... Yes...i could read your mind like an open book. we Living Dolls have a lot of variety when it comes to use in magic...i specialize in Mind reading and Magic spell casting and book keeping. So the little boy pervert is stuck in the middle of path and does not know what route to travel. Continue with the exploits of his Kraken witch companion?. Solve the problem of the nameless girl who is lost and full of trouble? Or runaway from both problems and try to find his way back in the place where he was from. Quite a Dilemma u have there, ''Holy molly she is the real. she practically understood my whole situation without me saying a word. i wonder can she help me with this dilemma?'' Yes i can...that is what provide after all, people come to me and come to them, if they have a problem i do with all of my power. so let see...ta ta ta...where is it...haha..here it is .. ''She took out this old wooden book filled which basically looked like a bunch of wood pieces arranged and held together.'' ''They had strange glyphs on them like i have never seen and a map of sorts that i think was of the island lands.'' Listen here you rude pervert and listen well,, faith has led me to you and so have those u come across have lead to meet you. If u want to solve all of your problems i suggest u start by going here. ''She pointed to what looked looked like four separate isolated mountains located in the north in the middle of a woodland area that was on the other-side of where she pointed where we are at the moment.'' Those four mountains? what about them? They are called the four loners... the last one at the very top where the river starts is called The Mountain of Cresvia...that is where most of the cockatrice families originate. so if u want to help your little bird friend..u have to go there...you can take any route or path as long as u reach there. the problem for your friend will be answered there as for the rest...the answers will come to you bit by bit as go along. ''I was not sure about this but she seemed to understand my whole situation and i do need to do something rather than nothing...at the very least i can help the cockatrice find her a home.'' Now as for the method of payment ''Payment? i have to pay for the advice she gave me?'' Yes u do..and stop worrying about the details what i am asking is not in gold. ''Can she stop messing with my head'' I need some of your man juice ''O>O......UUUHHH....'' Relax i was joking....unlike other Mama mo of this land i choose my man wisely ...i will just leave u on credit. As i know we will meet again...Take my advice with a grain of salt as once u start this ...u can not back away from it afterwords. ''She than just jumped back into the wagon and went behind her sign and sit and just pointed to shoo off.'' ''well i wanted my problems to be solved so i guess i can start with this...better to do something rather than nothing.'' ''If anything happens i just have to improvise.'' Oh yes one more thing...can u tell me your name please Don't u already know from reading my mind? I want to hear u say it. Gatmarnt...Gatmarant Gastvo... ''she just said nothing and stared blankly for a few seconds and than just gave me a smirk and shoved me off goodbye'' Very good...Goodbye Gatmarant the Rude pervert grunt ''>.< why that little...never mind i am off....the sun is now shining and those two are probably awake by now. Now my next challenge is to convince them to start this journey....oh boy this is going to be a long morning.'' ''Meanwhile back at the caravan'' ''Lady Denpa was pondering an old journal of hers that was large and heavy to big for a little doll to even handle with her tiny physique.'' A man from the faraway lands..A Sea Witch who is a stranger even to her brethren and a cockatrice covered in black wings..... AHH it was just as he predicted...the man from all those years ago....just as he prophesied...Now the journey has been set and the adventure for all three is read to begin in a full degree... HAHAHAHAHAHA... Closes book. The End Chapter 11: Start of the Quest ''I finally got back at the Inn, I climbed back up the stairs and reach the room where we were all staying and was hoping my companions were awake and sure enough they were both of them.'' ''Hestrova was already up and about and so was the little cockatrice and eating breakfast together already.'' ''Tsk but no plate was set for me, why am not surprised >.>'' ''Anyway the cockatrice seemed happier, more lively than she was yesterday eating the bread and butter so enthusiastically, must have been the first time she had a decent meal in a long time'' ''Hestrova was sitting across the table slurping what looked like some kind of fish broth.'' So there is my little Gatty. I was wondering where u were this morning, went out for a little stroll did we? ''Huh i will never get used to that nickname >.<'' Yes actually.. i needed to clear my head, anyway how's the girl doing is she feeling any better? ''The Cockatrice stopped her munching and stood up from the table and walked right in front of me. '' ''Than all of a sudden she opened up her wings and proceeded to embrace me.'' hmm ..so warm...u really do care after all, even after what i did u still don't resent me and u even offered me a good decent meal....i can't thank you enough.. i feel i can stay like this for ever... Oh i am not so good with praises and even more so this is becoming so awkward, a girl is embracing me with her arms and i am stuck for words and my cheeks are blushing like red tomato on a shinny day...i think i am going to burst. ''Hestrova just looked on with a mischievous smile seemingly to enjoy the look of discomfort that is on my face.'' Well isn't this quite the show, you look like a embarrassed little child, its kind of cute... I ...uh ....I ...OK you seem to be happier ..uh let's sit down around the table shall we... i got some things i want to discuss. ''After that little blunder we sat down around the table and discussed about my encounter with the mysterious Lady Denpa and as soon as i mentioned that name Hestrova just shook the table and glanced at me in awe.'' You....You...You actually met with the Lady Denpa...The renowned Chronicler? ...Where....When... ''Chronicler? i don't know about that..but Hestrova seemed shocked by the mention of this person's name was she someone important. ''' Yeah...i think so....I met her as i was taking my walk this morning...is she someone improtant ''Hestrova looked like she was going to have a fit by asking that question..it's like i just ridiculed her intellect for some reason'' U idiot....She is known by a majority of Mamamo especially those who practice magical arts....She is one of the few who knows nearly every known type of magic in existence even the Lords would seek her council from time to time....But she never speaks to anybody unless they have some special importance and i do mean special importance...So tell ME....WHY THE HELL SHE TALKED TO YOU OF ALL PEOPLE >O< ''Wow she is really pissed..even more so than usual.'' ''Even the cockatrice was scared by her presence and just jumped on me with shivering terror and to be honest i don't blame her i was shivering in terror with her. '' ''The whole room is darkening and her eyes are filled with rage.'' Wow..Wow...calm down for a second...how the hell should i know> i did not even know she was famous....she just offered me a suggestion is all to the little predicaments that have been plaguing me is all ''AS soon as i said that she just stopped for a second and than looked at me rigth in the eye and said.'' What kind of suggestion did she say? ''As soon as the air calmed down, the frighten bird came off me and i reached into my pocket and showed them the map i was shown of the who place. and i placed my finger on the area where the four loners Mountains were.'' You see this, Here where these four isolated mountains are? apparently the one at the very end where the river starts is the Mountain of Cresvia. she said this where all of the Cockatrice mamamo originated and the majority live and if we go there we might find the answer as to where and who our fathered friend is. ''AS i was continuing my explanation the little bird started to gaze at the pciture of the mountain and than it seemed like she was having a flash back'' ..... Cresvia.... ''Soon as she spoke i stopped my talk for a moment and looked back at her, her eyes seemed like they were in a daze.'' Hey....u alright? ... ''As soon as i spoke she just snapped out her daze and than just stumbled back, like she can't remember what happened.'' ...UH....it's nothing.......i think.... ''hmm.....anyway back to the subject at hand i continued with my explanation.'' Anyway...she also said that all of us should take this journey together and we can follow any path we choose as long as we still reach it eventually...Also that the answers to my other problems will be revealed along the way....I know it seems a bit weird to just ask all of you to take this journey but.. ''Hestrova just held up her hand and made me stop my words. She just sighed for a moment and than spoke back.'' Alright we will do it... ''huh she just accepted it like that? what was this all of a sudden?'' Wait you actually want to this? If this was suggested by Lady Denpa than yes i would....There have been stories where those who followed Lady Denpa's words have lead to people coming across destinies which are beyond regonition and if we are the next one's to be chosen than yes i would take it... ''Destinies beyond recognition?..why do i feel like in some cheesy adventure story? oh wait i am stuck on island filled with all sort s of weird creatures and magic to boot...so technically i am already in that situation,,but the one who really needs to accept it is our feathered friend here.'' So...what do u think? would u like to take this journey with us...i think it might do you good to travel with some good friends rather than just stay as a vagabond for a while....and we might find you a proper home. ''The little bird girl was staring at both of us beyond believe...two complete strangers offering there friendship and even help in her endeavor...she than just started to cry and weep on the floor.'' WAAAAAAAAAhh....WAAAHHHHHHHH>.. HEY ...Why are u crying....? Oh gatty u made a little girl cry....so despicable i might have to teach you a lesson ....smack hehe .. No....i ..am happy..sniff....to be offered your help and friendship ...i have never been so happy in my life...sniff...i am weeping with joy... ''Suddenly the cockatrice jumped on both of us with her feathered wings spread and all three of use crushing down on the floor....hugging us with a large embrace.'' '' After that little show we all got up and started to pack for the road, i still have m bag with supplies,, Hestrova still has all of her magic goods and The little cockatrice ...well she had nothing to do really just wait for us.'' ''We paid the inn with our last bit of coin and than walked out of the village and began our journey on the road. however there was still something bothering me.'' ok this has been bugging me for to long. ''The girls stopped for a moment and the cockatrice spoke.'' What's Wrong? i am not comfortable not knowing your name and since we are travelling together we have to call you something know do we. Hmm..yeah i think your right...so why don't you name her.. ''well ok, that quickly came back to bite me. how am i suppose to just name someone who never had one. hmm let me think.'' ''The cockatrice was waiting with excitement about giving a name for her but i don't know what to pick.'' Francesca? ...no.....Tamria...nah....Swallow...oh that is bad one....OH yes this one is perfect......OK FROM NOW ON >>>YOU SHALL BE CALLED ...SEWDA.. ''The cockatrice was jumping and running around with joy..now she has an identity of her own and began shouting it for all to hear..'' SEWDA...SEWDA...SEWDA..Who is she....SEWDA is me..^.^ I never heard of that name before...does it have an actually meaning? or oyu just made it up?... ''Does this girl have no faith in me....yes it does have a meaning''' Of course it does...where i from in my own language,,Sewda means wither Black or Dark...it would seem to fit her since she has those black feathers all over her.. ''After that i took the lead in front and began to walk even further, y friend now known as Sewda was still running around me all glee and happy...as for Hestrova she was just a few steps behind me.'' Sewda?...Hehe ...a fitting name ...indeed.. Meanwhile back at the inn... A cloaked figure walked inside and went to grab a sit in front of the inn keep. Hi...can i help you... The figure took of her cloak that was covering here face and head and a familiar face that was once seen before has now returned once more. Yes i am looking for my little sister and her man...have u seen them around anywhere ..HEHEHE .. The End -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] ShadowClaw's Story V2 [3/3] Chapter 12: On the Road Well it has been 2 days since we started our journey and so far I have to say…….That this is boring as fuck. Really aside from walking again and again there has been nothing to do, you would think being in a fantasy world would offer more of an adventure but nope nothing. Hestrova has been doing nothing but being dominating and sexually harassing me as usual and Sewda pretty much just goes along for the road with not much talking. Ok let’s stop for a short break and see where we are currently…Hestrova do u still have the map? Oh yes it is right here go on take it my dear ;) She placed the map between her large purplish bosoms that were large as Mango fruits. I don’t know why but I just grabbed it and held it down on the ground while normally I would be struck down with embarrassment, arousal and hesitation when a girl does that but the very fact I have not, shows how much I got used to her hi-jinks I don’t weather that is a good thing or not. I place the map and looked at my bearings calculating how much distance we covered and analyzing my background for any landmarks. Sewda clung on behind me holding her wings on my neck and Hestrova sat next to me as we discussed where we are and what should do next. So Gatmarant where are we exactly? Huh she actually can say my full name. A certain someone can learn from her example ..Cough Cough Hestrova Cough. Well Sewda we entered the forest here after we left town and judging by the distance of those mountains I would say we covered up to around here. Huh boy oh boy am I in for a long journey the mountain is over the other side of the island and while this is an island it is the size of Alaska more or less so that is quite the distance. Well we can continue to walk through to the forest until we get to the other side and after we should just keep travelling around the forest edge until we reach the first rviver at the edge of the mountain region. What do u gals think? Fine by me whatever u choose , where my little play toy goes I will go with it ..Hehe … Oh this girl is never going to stop doing that is she? Fine by me too…where my husband goes I will go too .^^ Alright than we should…..wait what did u call me just now O.o I paused for a moment once I realised what she just said…was I hearing right the she say husband? Oh sorry…I did not mean to say it ….i ..uh..hehe .. Hestrova slithered her slimy tentacles behind her and seductively wrapped herself around her with her slimy tentacles with a devilish smile and looked straight into her eyes with a devilish and seductive smile. Can u my dear say what u truly meant what u wanted to say … She spoke to Sewda as she gently moved her feathers from the front of her eyes as I looked on with suspicion and confusion. Well …I …uh…well I do not know much of my kind but i..uh hehe u see…one of the things I do now..is that when we find a partner who was able to outrun and catch us …we officially …Become married to that person …Hehe… Suddenly I thunder struck down on my like the god of thunder from above the heavens….as I was really frozen with shock at what I just heard….there was no way in hell. I am husband material let alone married a complete stranger…[/color] Wow ..Wow..That is not much marriage is and first off, I did not catch u ran up to me as you tried to escape Hestrova’s attack and second I did not catch u struck me down on the floor and into crates and u were left unconscious and me with a headache so it is not official a marriage…Hestrova help me out with this….Uh…Hestrova….? Hestrova was starting to glow with a purplish aura and her mouth drooling and her fingers dripping on her mouth with a lustful smile and ecstasy like composure… and she let go of Sewda and then grabbed with her tentacles and wrapped herself around me like a spider catching a fly and ready to devour it. HEstrova what just got into you? …. Hehe…My sweet little Gatty….This now makes me an official Mistress…hehe…u have no idea just how exciting and euphoric that is making me…..oh…u little naughty boy I think it is time for the 10 tentacle whip session hehe… Oh shit she is in Mistress mode again and she is now in an even more aroused than ever before…I can’t escape her grasp…I am going for another S&M session but with a twist she than grabbed Sewda with her tentacles too...dragged her with me. Hey ..let me go,…what are u.. Hestrova put her finger on her mouth to shut her up and came straight to her face and spoke with a seductive tone…[/color] Shhhhh…ssshhhh…sssssssssssshhhhhhhhhh…My sweet little girl it would be not fair for the bride to be left out of her consummation night…..u would share with the fun and show u how the pleasures of real women experiences are about….with my own special skills to make it even more of a wild ride …HEHEHEHEHEHE ;) With that she dragged us deep into the darkness of the forest and the whole land was covered with screams and moans that were heard like a lions roar all night long….. Chapter 13: The Forgotten Dead. AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHhh……The water here is just so refreshing. It has been ages since the last time I have been able to submerge myself and just swim freely, We are lucky to have found this small lake here…..Hey what’s wrong with you two? .. Does she really have to ask us that? Myself and Sewda are just flat on the ground on the water’s edge touching each other’s back and are just mopping around with an awful tired and gloomy attitude. I knew Hestrova was a nymphomaniac but my god when she is in the mood she really goes out. Oh god my skin is literally marked with holes from the suction cups and my muscles are all cramped from beign squished and beaten by her tendrils. Sewda had it even worse. Oh god u don’t even want to know what she made us do with each other especially with here extra-long tentacles …hhuhh.. …No….No more….Not down there….squil… Poor girl…she did not even have any experience. Not exactly the best scenario to be in for your first. You two really need to just relax…come join me…the water is refreshing…^^… I think I had more than enough of you for a while…I am just going to take a walk to get the feeling in between my legs back…huh… Please take me with you…I don’t want be alone with her again…T.T.. Sewda begged me in tears to take her with me…I don’t blame her with all that happened. Can u carry me?....It still hurts to move my body…. My body was barely holding on it’s own let alone I have to carry someone else with me..but sewda just looked at my face with her glowing eyes like a little sad puppy dog…Damn it why does the puppy eye thing always works. I managed to grab her around the waist and put her behind my back with her feather holding between my shoulders. It is a good thing she is very petite and light other wise I might have fallen back on the ground. Alright…There we go…you ok back there? .. This is wonderful..thank you very much my husby… Oh great that word again..i got to get that girl to understand that we are not married. I do not want to on a second honeymoon session experience. With that we walked off. Don’t sneak of for a little fun on your own….teheheh..;)… Hestrova waved us off and we went on our way….Well all things considered at least it is a very good day..the sun is shining brightly,, the water is is crystal blue shining and a gentle breeze is keeping us cool and the forest edge is provides a gentle shade…A very nice day indeed. Hey husby look at how the water is shining. It’s like a big sparking diamond…it is so beautiful and so romantic…don’t you think. Yeah I can see it being beautifull …but how is seeing a pool of water romantic?.... Thank I got a hit in the head with her foot and I ached in pain over my head and she stood down and with here arms crossed and her face was looking annoyed. Hey what was that for…. You ruined the moment….i don’t want to talk to you…hmm With that she just glanced at the other way and did not even look at me….what the hell did I do?...i tried to talk to her but she just kept giving me the silent treatment like an angry child who is mad at her parent for not giving her candy. It is kind of cute. Hmm….oh I know this trick always calmed my niece when she was mad. Alright than don’t speak to me….i guess I have to keep this little gift for myself ..totototo… Sewda looked back at me with a curios look in her eye….Bingo it always get their attention…I kept this in hand before we left the town….i thought I would give it to her back at the right moment I guess this is perfect. What do you have there…if I may ask… Ah that got her talking…with that I reached into my pocket and held out the sea shell pastor necklace…the very same she stole from hes ..i managed to get it back …without either two finding out. With that i put it around her neck and made sure to lock it properly so as not slip off. Sewda looked rather surprised and a bit shocked at my gesture. Isn’t this?.. Yep it is the same shell u stole from Hestrova and started the events of meeting you and then all of this…I managed to get it back without Hestrova knowing..i figured u might like to keep it as a memento… She looked amazed and happy with it…a big smile in her face and her eyes were shedding a tear..if it wasn’t for the smile I would think she was sad but those are surely tears of joy. She came toward me and gave me a kiss on my forehead. All happy and dandy. …A small thank you. This is really a very nice gift…Thank you …^^… You are welcome dear…and u got to not cry every time I do something for you. It does not suit you your cute little face…. Oh god Hestrova is going to kill me when she finds out. Sewda looked amazed at what I said. I think she was got even more bashful and embarrassed. …You…You…You. Called me cute….hehehe….oh my , HE CALLED ME CUTE….Yahhhoooooooo… With that she ran and screamed with joy and boy did she run…I had to go full speed just to catch up with her….she ran and ran..until suddenly she fell and disappeared into the ground. …What the Hell…HEY …HEY SEWDA…where are…YYYYYYYOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUU……. All of sudden I found falling down a hole that was hidden by the tall grass and down I went deep into the earth and than I hit the ground hard….with a lot of dust and dirt covering me… Hey…Hey…Gastvo….you ok …:O… I pulled myself together….Damn that was long drop. Looks Sewda and I fell down from the same hole….but wow is it dark and large…we must have stumble on a hidden system of underground caverns… Yeah Yeah I am fine …are you ok.. Yeah I am ok…but it is dark here…I can’t see anything. Good thing I had a few matches left from where I came from…I lit it up to see where we are and boy oh boy I wish I had not. The first thing that appeared was this huge underground opening…and within this opening was a large masses of what looked like tombstones piled up in large hordes in thousands and thousands of numbers. A lot of them broken and flat. Forming large piles that looked like miniature hills topping one another. Needsly to say I was creeped the hell out. AHHHHHHHHH….Husby I am scared ….hold me…. SHH…SHH…it’s ok…it’s fine they are just piles of stone…don’t panic… Hell even I was panicking but that is the last thing she wanted to hear so itried to act out cool. The matched nearly burned out but I found a piece of what looked like an old wood lantern and I managed to lighten up before the match burned out. Sewda and I walked a bit forward and straight into the opening. I took a closer look and I was right they are tombstone all of them with different names but strange thing…they all had the same date….Year 234…Day 57 of the Fransor year….that is not any date system I am aware of…not even the one they use here…and judging by the decay of the rock…I would say this has been here for thousands of years….but…..if all these graves belong to the dead…what could cause all these deaths on the same date. who could have made all of these too? Sewda was getting agitated and scared out of her whim. .she just kept holding on me tightly and shaking like a leaf. Please …let’s get out of here….i don’t like it here….let’s go back where we came… Yeah yeah…let’s get back to Hestrova….cmon We were heading back out when suddenly we started to hear a voice in the air. …IS…IT…Someone…NEW?... …IS…IT...Someone ..Fresh?... A creepy voice was echoing around us and we could here what seemed like slithering and rock shacking and sewda and i just hurried up to get up back on the hole out of there quickly…. Sewda…hurry…move…out and don’t look back….Climb ….Climb.. I am scared…. I am right behind you just climb… Sewda and I just climbed and climbed back to the surface….as the voice was starting to get louder and the earth starting to shaking more violently. They….Are ….Here….. . I …am….Here… Sewda managed to reach the surface first….and I pushed her out in order to ger herself out of here fast…I managed to get myself halfway out when suddenly something grabbed my leg…..and I was being dragged back down… …..NOOOOOOOO………HOLD ….ON….>.<….. Sewda tried to hold on to me but I was still being dragged back down and Sewda was being dragged along with me…..i can’t let her get caught along with me. So I let go of her hand before she got dragged with me and I slipped back down the hole and than the rock collapsed all around me…the last thing I remember was pitch darkness and suffocation before I passed out. Chapter 14: The Undead Queen All things seemed to be covered in everlasting Darkness, not a whisper to be heard or a drop of water dripping against the cold floor or even the spec of a tiny little dust mite that reflects the tiniest of light. Just pure Blackness colour. I did not even know if my own eyes where shut or open, was I even dreaming or was this reality? The only thing I knew was this pitch black nothingness surrounding me from all sides and shivering cold almost like pure ice bathing me all around from head to tail of my very skin. Than it came, a small hallowing echo of a faint voice, calling out from the darkness, the words were not understandable nor traceable all. I knew it was getting closer and closer and the sound getting louder and louder, as the more it felt coming towards me. The more it seemed to get closer the more my chills intensify I think I could even the heaviness of my breath freezing in the abyss and the very core of my soul that feels as if it is being violated and pierced trough by a relentless presence and I can do nothing but hold still and await for the inevitable end. As these thoughts came into my mind, , the constant questions that kept coming up were,,,Where am i? and why was I here and why do I feel like at I am deaths doorstep. What I did not realise at the time was that I was actually unconscious and in the mercy of some sort of Undead spell caster who was using me in some for some sort of spell ritual. I Who is the overseer of the dead and forgotten. I who is the bringer of life that was once gone. I summon the power of the abyss to help your undead children. To Use this man’s soul as a sacrifice. To bring my fallen people of Segrovania back. Grant me the power to take control. As I kestra the Lich is capable to do this destined task. The entire Cavern lit up with a bright light….As bright as a thousand suns. Lightning came shooting down from left to right exploding bits and pieces of rock all over and the earth shook in a mighty wrath as the cracks within the earth formed and holes as deep as an endless as the void formed from the crack which formed. My soul almost completely covered by the abyss and as the feeling of my consciousness seem to drift away. The aura of the spell caster split up into several pieces, each a direct shot on each of the marked graves and at just went into near completion. A huge explosion high above the cavern wall appeared and large pile of rubble and dirt came rumbling and pouring down and interrupted the Lich’s spell casting causing her to take cover and my body was left alone and I could feel my life force coming back to me and the darkness was brightening up to see this white light as bright as a diamond. It was the sunlight from the above ground and that is when I saw her, what was it? An Angel? Have I died and gone to heaven?.....But…do angels have 8 arms? It was then I realised …no I was not dead yet…The Angel figure is none other than Hestrova with Sewda behind her back who was carrying her from her talons and flapping her wings hard to keep both of them in flight. Nobody steals my little Toy if I have anything to…. Hestrova …. We cockatrice’s are not supposed to ….FLYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. Boom both of them came down crashing like a sack of potatoes and full on hard on the rubble. Luckily Hestrova has no bone structure otherwise that would have hurt. Sewda was lucky was luck to land on top of her as a cushion. The Lich on the other hand was not in such a cheerful mood, her face was showing in full anger and this dark and creepy blackish aura was coming out of her back and staff. Her mouth growling like a mad rapid dog and dark reddish flames pouring out of her hand. Do You have any Idea what u have Done …u miserable excuse of a cephalopod……U ruined my resurrection spell…killing, reviving and killing you 10,000 times won’t be enough of you. Hestrova was completely ignoring her threats and proceeded towards me and lift me back on my feet and brushed the dirt of my face with her soft hands. How do u feel my Little Gatty? ^.^ Drained …So very drained…Ahh…Crash. >o< Wait…O.O I stumbled back on my knees and nearly feel back on the floor if Sewda did not quickly catch me. Oh …What did that person do to you… :( Sewda take care of darling for me for a little while .. I will have a little chat with our compatriot. Hestrova left my care with Sewda while she went toward the other girl. She took a few paces forward and stoped about a few meters from her and gazed her for a quick moment to see what she was up against. So judging by your attire you are a master of the undead spell arts…I Lich if I believe so. The Lich was annoyed by that remark and was not fond of the tone Hestrova was speaking to her with and she yelled out with an angry response. You Skank…I am not just any Lich, I am Kestra…The Lich Queen of the city of Segrovania and you will pay for interrupting my resurrection ritual. Pfft….you are such a drama queen with that tone, like a spoiled child you just got her playtime interrupted. Let me tell you missy…no one steals and plays with my toys and gets to live….Even the undead can stay dead. The two were now both feeling enraged and the whole cavern started to shake again and both there auras started to increase and synchronise with each other like a single interval…They had such powerful wave front coming from them it still gives me chills when I think about it. A child am i....Well than how about if bring out my playmates to join in on the fun... The dirt beneath the graves started to move and shake and then out of the earth large bursts of bones in large piles came sprouting out of the graves and connecting with each other to form many undead corpses of fallen monsters and before we knew it we were surrounded by all fronts with a skeleton army of many undead creatures. HAHAHA…So miss Squid…can your magic defeat both me and my skeleton army….HaHa. We will see who the one who truly dies is. Meanwhile at the top of the cavern hole in a distance a small figure was watching the whole thing from afar with her small spyglass and waiting to see the outcome of the whole thing. Hehe I told that rude boy he and his companions will face many trials on this merry road…let’s see if they can face of this first one …hehehe. The End. Chapter 15:The Struggle Deep within the earth, far below where none of the sun’s light reaches and layer upon layer of rock and dirt, lies the ruins of a once vast and prosperous city, that city was Segrovania. A once prosperous town where all undead monsters could once call home, all smiles and no trouble, each individual leaved in peace with their fellow neighbor and no trouble was to be found. Under the care of the cities ruler Queen Kestra who everyone worshiped and loved times were good very good, until the dark times came. A plague of everlasting darkness fell upon the city when it was discovered by the people of a past human kingdom, relentless of their pursuit of pure human dominance they struck down hard showing no mercy, large scale purges bent of complete eradication no women or child was even spared and in the midst of all falling into ruin, The Queen in deep despair and anger of her subject suffering sacrificed her position to seek out the black chronicle. A very powerful but evil book that contained the most vile of black magic and with it purged the human nation that destroyed her kingdom but at the cost of burying all of it deep with depths of the earth with it. All alone and filled with nothing but hate for all kind, she waited for centuries waiting for the chance to strike back on the world that condemned her to this life of despair and anger and that is the truth of her remaining existence. What is know the present time, a foolish young man on a journey to a distant land has now caught himself in the middle of a desperate situation and his companions have unfortunately got themselves caught up with it. The Lich Queen Kestra and the Sea Witch Hestrova and the young Cockatrice Sewda are now locked in a battle of wits and survival, In order for her plans of conquest to bear fruit she must need the man to sacrifice his soul but the young man’s Companions will never allow it and so the time has come to see who will emerge victorious. You will not postpone my final judgement….My people will rise again and all of this land shall be painted with blood and flesh. Let’s see if u can handle this. With an incantation from her chronicle the ground started to shake and large holes started to form and within them skeletal and fleshless corpses stood up and formed a line in centre of the lich. About 15 in total waiting for their master’s order. The Sea Witch Hestrova performed her own incantation and large pile of mud and water formed and mixed together and shaped a thick wide wall between herself and the injured man and the cockatrice girl. Sewda….Remain with him until this is over and keep yourselves out of my hair until this is over, understood? Sewda understood perfectly and remained behind the wall to cater to the man’s injuries, While Hestrova performed another incantation and long staff came out of the blue and into her hands, it was a long stick with a red gem that looked fractured and unpolished that radiated a small bright shade of crimson red and the stick was brown and distorted with several minor cracks all over, as if it has been wear down by years of abuse. Don’t take me so lightly girl, I am a bitch to anyone I meet but I am complete sadist to anyone who pisses me off and you have already pushed me by hurting my precious toy, so c’mon make your first move. As if to provoke an air of hostility the witch spoke these words directly to the lich who was not all amused by her sheer cockiness and with that she ordered her first command to the skeletal dead. All of you ..surround and tear that creature to pieces…rip her flesh from her bones and bring me back that human meat bag to me …but bring him back alive….GGOOOOOOO. With that all skeletal undead charged straight directly at Hestrova all hell on bent to carry out their master’s order. The two in front jumped straight into the air in front of her and got ready to pounce but Hestrova grabbed one of the nearby stalagmites with her tendrils and dodge the attack and landed on the side of the runners. Five more immediately turned and tried to gang up on her again but this time she swung the staff and hit one of the skeletal undead skulls and crushed it into pieces, than another swing fully back turned behind she struck another undead and crushed his chest cavity to mere pieces. Now there were still three around her and standing right at the centre she pulled her staff high above her head and then struck it down fully hard horizontal into the ground and let another incantation and then the red gem’s light grew brighter and a bright red aura almost like a dragon’s fire came of it and hit the three skeletal undead and burned them to a cinder, not even a piece of white bone was left of them. The other 10 skeletal were quickly breaking and punching the mud wall that she formed earlier in order to reach for the injuries man inside. In the background Kestra was hovering slightly in the air, reading out of her chronicle and just as Hestrova was looking to take advantage of her distraction sudden arms of shadow formed around her and constricted her movement. This was what kestra wanted to do. While Hestrova was distracted with defending herself and the others from the undead, she used that distraction to form another enchantment to restrain her opponent’s movement so she can capture the man inside. You got careless…and left yourself open….now watch as my subjects provide me with the resource I require. Hestrova could not let her anger cloud her judgement, she needed to figure a way out of this situation. She remembered something from her studies, a shadow spell needs a sort of minimum light to form, get rid of the light and the shadow will be gone, so she started to convulse herself to let out some of her black ink. Which has the ability to blind it’s surroundings with dark light, she regurgitated a large chunk out of her and for a split second everything around her went dark. When the minimum light that was present came back she was free and ran towards the bunch that by now have broken half way through the wall. With a sheer force combination of her magic and tendrils she crushed all the remaining skeleton undead into nothing more than broken piles of bones. She let out a proud smirk towards the lich for her triumph but the lich was not amused by her opponents mockery, it was than she turned her pages towards the last few chapters and with a more powerful force coming out of the pages, she spoke out the words of her new enchantment and her aura started to rise in power and all of the surrounding sook violently back and forth. This was the summoning of one of her most powerful enchantment large clumps of bone and rock started to come together being pulled by the negative energy emitted from the black chronicle and together formed a large Snake like beast over 30 meters in length and height of about 10 meters. A Skeletal snake and powerful one at that. This was not looking good, Hestrova pulled all of her magic force into her staff and formed a large bluish ball made of lightning and blue glow and threw at the beast but the negative energy feeding it formed around it and shield the beast from harm with a large growl the snake quickly let out a strike with it’s tail like a speeding shot from an arrow so fast that Hestrova was unable to dodge it and was thrown into the wall that she formed and it came broken down hard as a block of Lego’s. As soon as the dust cleared off. it was seen the wall was broken the girl who fought so hard was now buried under a pile of rock and dirt with half of her body just appearing out of it face down and no movement. The cockatrice girl who was inside protected herself and the man with her feathers which were hardened like steel plates, but as soon as she saw the situation it was clear, Hestrova was out of the game, the man was barely breathing and still unconscious, it was now just her and the Lich. HaHaHa….that foolish girl thought she could stand against my power…I must admit for a moment there I thought she had the better of me…but it looks like fortune still favours me. She spoke as she slowly came towards her and the man she was holding in her arms, what is she to do, if Hestrova was unable to beat her, how could she? She was weak, and felt useless in that situation and was scared of her life. But she still needed to try to protect those who came to help her and even if it would lead death she was not going to abandon them. She got her composure and stood face to face with the lich and her summoned monster. She got into position and charged full speed towards directly at her but then the skeletal snake grabbed her and halted her movement and quickly constricted the girl until she could barely breathe. Kestra just laughed amusingly at the poor creatute’s attempt to stop her and grabbed her cheeks with her hand and directed towards her eyes. Quite a little cute performance u performed..i admire your spunk…but this is getting tiresome. The ritual will be complete and my people will rise again and tear your world to shambles. Sewda struggled hard to try to get loose but could not, the monster was to strong to free herself and with an angered tone she spoke directly at her. …I…won’t Ha ..What was that child? I …won’t let you hurt them …..NEEEEEVVVVVVVERRRRRRRRRRR…. All of a sudden her Crimson eyes got blood spotted and lit a bright light that stunned both the snake monster and the lich queen and both screamed in agony. AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH>>>>>>>>>> …..Why u little….i….Ha….WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING TO ME. The Lich Queen started to stiff up and her movements stalling…her body was stiffing up and hardening like a rock…pieces of her flesh and garb was turning grey…hardening like a statue. The snake was starting to crumble as well all of the negative energy that held it together was spilling out and the beast crumbling into pieces until nothing was left but dust and sand. …GRRR>>>> petrifying magic…Damn it all…this girl has that kind of power….I have to hurry up..or I will be……as she reached for her chronicle….she let out one final enchantment and soon vanished in a flash. Sewda’s who was momentary blacked out from what had happened got her composure back and when she came too..the Lich was gone and her two companions were all near death. She could not let the two of them die. She grabbed both of them and dragged them back out of the opening they came in. She managed with all of her might to bring them back out into the surface. It nearing night-time by the time she came out, her strength was also fading….if she could not get help soon. She knew they could all die. But she did not know of any help that could be found nearby and with her two companions by her side she too collapsed and her conciseness started to fade….was this it…are all of them doomed to die here?. Those were the last two thoughts she had before succumbing to exhaustion and after that it was a complete blank. The End Chapter 16:A Healing Hand Deep within an unknown forest, a strange wagon is found here, which is strange as there are no nearby towns or any other civilization in sight, however this was no mere wagon. It was the one that belong to travelling merchant Lady Denpa, she has just set up a base to settle down after the day’s sunlight has dwindled, a fire was already set up and lit the forest area like a candle light. While on normal occasions she would be alone, usually just reading a good book before retiring on this particular day it was different. Three other people were with her this time all of them covered in bandages and bruises, the first was a young man in his early 20’s who had the least amount of injuries among the three with a few bandages on his head and on his left arm and slight bruising on the skin. The other was a young cockatrice bird who had more injuries than the first including what looked like a blood stains all over her feathers, her left banded and several large cuts that range from the front and back all the way down to her feet, the last one was the worst off. A kraken girl who was not even conciuse on a make shift bed her injuries were the worst with several of her limbs torn and larger bruises and cuts all over her body and her color even more pale than it normally would be as it shows that she has lost a lot of blood and become pale as a result. These are the same people who days ago fought off and barely survived the encounter with the elder lich in the underground caverns, after that ordeal Lady Denpa found them all in a weakened state and would have been surely dead if they were left alone. Luckily the merchant is well versed in the magic arts as well as medical techniques and using a combination of the two has slowly managed to recuperate them but it has not been an easy task, especially for the kraken girl. As the kraken was still lying asleep in the makeshift bed, the other three sit up around the fire for warmth and started to discuss the situation that was in hand. I never would have thought we would meet again so soon my little trouble maker certainly not in this sort of predicament u have found yourself upon. While turning the small pot that was hanging above the fire which is cooking the groups evening meal, Lady Denpa was the first to start of the conversation, the young man who also had his companion on his lap also joined in on the conversation and started to speak. Is there any improvement in Hestrova’s condition?....will she ever wake up? Rather than speaking about their previous encounter, Gatmarant immediately asked of his companion’s condition. The mistress took a moment’s glance at the sleeping girl and turned back towards the man who asked the question with her eyes looking straight to his like they were fixed and frozen in place. Hard to say… her physical injuries will be completely healed with my skills for sure…but as for her mental mind…it is tough to say. What do u mean? What is wrong with her mind? The cockatrice girl now joined in on the conversation who was worried of her friend’s condition and was looking all sad and gloom. She asked what is happening to her to the lady in front of her. Tough to say…..she must have put a lot of strain on her mental capacity when she used her magic against her opponent…she must have been giving all of her all to succeed…my best guess she overused the amount of magic she is capable off and as a result her mental capacity is left in a weakened state. The two people in front of her than looked at each other in a synchronised resonance….both of them look like they were feeling guilty for what has happened. The young man than put his hand on the young girl’s head and slowly patted her head. Don’t bear any guild dear…this was my fault and no one else’s…. He really did think it was his fault…the lich was after his soul and no one else’s and if he did not let himself get captured those two would not have needed to come and save him and result in them with them being so heavily injured and leave Hestrova on such a state. As she watched his guilt that was reflected in his voice and the look in his eyes. The little lady stood up to close the lid on the pot and started to pour in the soup brought on three wooden bowls each with a small wooden spoon. The soup was just mostly tiny bits of vegetables that were collected and cooked from the nearby area and it was not particular tasty as it was mostly just cooked bits with water hot water but they did not care much of how the meal was done, just grateful they had something in there mouths. After the meal was done and the fire was dying out…Sewda the little cockatrice bird fell into slumber on the ground she was sitting on. The young man than lifted her up and properly placed her on her own make shift next to Hetrova’s and tucked her in with the small blanked he had on his hand. The mistress meanwhile was placing a bit more firewood to give the fire more life and as she did the man slowly walked back up to her. Although now the atmosphere around them seemed to all of a sudden change…as if an air of suspicion was starting to come out of nowhere. Hehe….Now what is with that suspicious look on your eye…..you seemed quite different when you were with your companion….something u need to say brat? Now the ladies voice and attitude changed…it was more provocative and aggressive…like that who felt more superior to any of her peers and looks down on others who are not in her level. This was her reflection of her true self….one she would normally hide in order to have a more positive attitude for her business transactions but since these two known of each other’s true self she no longer has to hide it. I had to pretend to be grateful for Sewda’s sake as well as Hestrova but I am no fool….There is no such thing as a sheer chance of random encounter…you knew the situation we were in …didn’t you? The little women put her hands in a cross position and shrugged her shoulders against the man’s accusation as if not taking it by hard. The Guy was not taking the girl’s attitude in good confidence. I did warn you that every step in your journey would have a significant purpose for each and every one of you…. I would admit that I had been observing your fight but by the time u got caught within it all I could have do was watch…for two specific reasons actually. The man was thinking what sort of excuses she would make that would justify her actions all he was thinking there was nothing that could justify it…however a part of him was also thinking despite this girl’s appearance she does have wisdom and power as he witnessed it before so at the very least he will give her the benefit of the doubt. The first reason was that when your companions engaged that Lich she had put a very powerful and effective magic barrier, one that would have caused an instant implosion magic that would have wiped out every living being within it if anybody interfered it…I could guess that such extreme action she took was the fact since she was an undead she would still be able to revive herself even in she were in pieces while her enemies would be dead an instant insurance you might call it…crude but effective… The man than gasped at what he heard….he never realised how bad in a position they were in and also how lucky he was that they came out alive at all but as he contemplated these thoughts, the girl shook her head at him and continued speaking. The second reason and even more important than the first…it was a perfect situation for that girl to activate her gift… The guy got stuck at that moment…he did not understand the meaning of her saying activating that girl’s gift. Gift? …what Gift? As she was about to answer a yawning sound came out of nowhere and right were the sleeping matts were it was Sewda half awake, rubbing her eye’s gently with her feather hand…and looked directly at the two conversing... Husband?..... I can’t sleep well…..Can u sleep next to me, I am feeling a bit chilly…YYYYAAAWWWNNN… Alright that is enough talking for one night…..we can continue our discussion tomorrow…your Kraken girlfriend she be awake by than…also we can start talking about yout compensation for both services I have provided…Good night brat…:P ehh?....Hey Wait a minute Denpa….I.. Before he had time to finish she hoped back into the wagon and turned off her lamp….As fi she would sleep that fast as he thought to himself. It occurred to him,…he still in debt for the service she provided him when they first met…but now he owes this little smart mouth for helping them with the aid, food and health care…. He just slapped his hand on his head and just gave up on everything. Oh..Crap..Can I get a fking break please … As he said to whatever gods were hearing Sewda still just sat there half asleep waiting under the covers for him to come. Well he thought to himself might as well as get some sleep…because at this point he has gotten used to rotten luck coming in his way nearly all the time. So worrying about it at this stage was doing nothing but giving him a headache so he just grabbed the mat, put it on the floor next to Sewda’s and shut his eyes with Sewda coming out of her covers and under his, snuggling him like a teddy bear. He just let her bee as he got used to it at this point, also he took one last glimpse as Hestrova who still lead unconscious and slowly closed his eyes and took a much needed rest. |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 11:50 AM
| [MSG] Raymond's Story A Soldier's Fortune Chapter 1: Get the hell outta Dodge! Bullet fire ricocheted from the steel plating of the armored truck, explosions muffled by distance. "F*ck!" Despite being some distance from it, the explosion had sent tremors through the truck, rattling the entirety of the inside. All four of the men inside felt the concussion of the blast quake their insides, although only one was conscious. "This is some real pretty sh*t we've gotten ourselves into this time!" He wasn't talking to anyone in particular, more like talking to himself to try and settle his nerves. Looking to his unconscious comrades, he then shifted his vision to the form of his left hand, the prosthetic limb. flexing the muscles in his arm, he watched as it reacted to the stimuli, opening, and closing. Another explosion got his attention. Bringing his right hand up, he hit a button for his headset, a steady beep was the only response. "I say again! Any station on this net, Tiger-1 is down, I repeat, Tiger-1 is down!" No replies. Nothing but static. A sigh escaped him. His truck was nothing but an armor plated duck, waiting for what ever came next. Grabbing the med-kit from it's storage, he treated the minor wounds of his companions. Hopefully they would make it. He, on the other hand, had a feeling that he more than likely wouldn't. Grabbing his weapon, he inched his way towards the rear doors, taking notice that the gun-fire outside had seemed to have died down. With a quick jerk to the lever of the doors, one of them easily fell open hitting the sand causing some to fly up into a small cloud. His eyes scanned what he could see. Nothing. The gun-fire had moved further away from them, it seemed something had pulled their attention away from him. He hoped something had routed the enemy. Easing his way out into the open, he brought his weapon up to the ready. The heat from the desert sun was already starting to bake him to a crisp. Slowly making his way further out, the sand crunched beneath his boots as he walked. "This isn't right. .they knew we were here. .No one passes up an easy target." The wind began to pick up as sand started blowing up into the air around him. Suddenly something slammed into the armor covering his right shoulder, sending him down to the ground hard. He felt warmth on his neck and face as something splattered him. Trying to rise to his feet, he found he couldn't move his right arm. His gut sank as he stared at what was left of his shoulder, his arm having been completely removed from his body, as well as a portion of his shoulder. His stomach lurched as he heaved it's contents into the pool of blood that was now spreading around him. The sand greedily soaked up his blood as it poured from his massive wound. His vision already started to blur on him as he tried to crawl back towards the truck. "Ain't . . life. . a. . b*tch?" His vision hazed as his head plopped into the sand. His consciousness was gone shortly after. //////////////////////////////////////////////////// "Raymond, you be sure to come back with everything you have left intact, you hear me?" He could hear his mother's concerned voice over the telephone and could tell she was on the verge of tears. "Well, wasn't really my choice to leave my hand back in Kuwait you know." He said with a mild chuckle. He knew she hated those jokes, but it still helped ease the tension. "Your Father wants to talk, hold on." "Aww hell. ." "I heard that." "Of course you did." He couldn't help but sigh and smile at the same time. He could imagine his father doing the same. "You just had to get another deployment under your belt huh? Wasn't the last one enough?" Now it was his father's turn to sound the concerend parent. "I just couldn't sit on my hands. My entire unit was being deployed, I couldn't just back out on them, not after everything we've been through. They're family just as much as you and Mom are." He was thankful that they only let him use the telephone and not anything visual. He wouldn't be able to look at his parents' hurt expressions. //////////////////////////////////////////////////// "He looks a fine man to me. . ." "But such an average face. .Sister, this Human is undoubtedly like the rest, leave him." "An average face to be sure, but his body. .these scars, obviously they mark him as a warrior." "Then that only proves that he could bring trouble to our village!" His mind started to register the fact that there was something touching his body, almost as if it were caressing him. It felt. . .soft, like fur. His eyes stirred beneath their lids. A soft groan escaped his lips. "He stirs! Sister, please, lets just leave him!" The voices had finally roused his consciousness. His eyes slowly opened. The sight before him however, was not something he ever would expect, even in any of his dreams. Two beautiful women clad in what appeared to be black fur costumes of some sort. Their skins were of a dusky brown and their hair was as if made of silver. One looked back towards him as the other pulled her further away. Her emerald eyes pierced through him. Before he realized it, they were gone. Disappeared into the trees that surrounded him. "What was that all about?" He racked his mind as he sat up. His fatigues were in tatters, more so his top and undershirt. They were in shreds in comparison to his pants. "How is this possible?" He was staring at what should have been a bloodied stump, but his arm was fine. A massive lump of scar tissue was the only thing that had even suggested he had been hurt. Rotating his shoulder, there was no pain. "Am . . .am I dreaming?" His prosthetic was . . actually gone, but where it had been attached had been replaced with honest to god flesh. His eyes grew wide as he tested the movement of it, slowly flexing his digits. He simply couldn't believe it. "I should be dead, yet I'm not . .I should be in a desert yet I'm surrounded by trees. The hand that was destroyed is restored. .What the hell is going on here?!?" He simply couldn't believe it. This had to be a dream. Looking around the area, the dense foliage blocked almost all of his view from anything of note. His weapon was no where to be seen, nor anything of technological value. No headset, no med-kit, nothing from the truck. He just couldn't wrap his mind around this sudden series of changes. Rising to his feet, he removed the tattered top of the fatigues and undershirt. "Out of the frying pan and into. . .the woods. . it seems." "Maybe I can find those women. . .get some questions answered. . .maybe. . ." He sighed as he began to walk in the direction he saw the women run off towards. Chapter 2: Dorothy, You ain't in Kansas anymore. The forest was as dense, if not more than any he had seen before. Some trees had grown so close to one another, that they eventually, over numerous years more than likely, wrapped around each other forming one singular tree. "Kinda reminds me of a Camphor Tree." He said as he was slowly unable to suppress a smile, a memory that he was fond of had surfaced to his mind. "Well. . .can't say this place isn't too bad." Despite his suddenly being in an unknown situation, he was handling things quite well. "For a dream. . .or . . Maybe it's "Heaven" for me here." He wondered as he walked through the trees, unsure of what he would find.As he walked, it was the snap of a branch that drew his attention. Looking for the source of it, his feet were suddenly pulled out from under him causing him to yell out as the rope that had somehow looped around his ankle, dragged him from the ground and up into the air. "You've got to be sh*tting me!" He yelled out as the blood rushed to his head. "Not even thirty minutes and already. . " He sighed as he slumped, his body going limp for a moment as he tried to think. "Something set the trap off! I heard whoever it was yelling!" "That doesn't mean that your trap snagged something. I don't think anyone, even a human, would be dumb enough to fall for that child-like trap." His eyes shot open. [Sh*t! Not good, not good!] Quickly, he looked up to the rope. Tightening his stomach, he slowly bent himself upwards and grabbed a hold of his leg, slowly pulling himself up to the rope. Grabbing it, he started to hoist himself up the rope, climbing it till he reached the branch and crawled towards the body of the tree. "Told you. I knew that trap didn't snag anything." The voice came from a bronzed woman with short chopped auburn hair hefting an over-sized axe over her shoulder. Raymond could barely make out that this woman seemed to have horns that caused her hair to part alongside them, she also had to have been at least six feet tall. "But I know I heard something. . and I don't see where the rope is anymore." The other one could barely stifle back her tears. Her appearance was similar to the one besides her, only she was significantly shorter, possibly five feet, if that, and her hair was a bright red and fell past her shoulders. [Sh*t Sh*t Sh*t Sh*t Sh*t!!] Raymond's mind raced as he quickly pulled the excess rope up towards him, creating slack allowing him to loosen the rope enough to get his foot free. Placing it across the branch, he reached over and grabbed a nearby branch, slowly moving himself to get a better view of the two bellow him. "I'm telling you though, it was right here! I swear it was Eri!" Raymond could see her shoulders quaking as if she was trying to keep herself from crying. [That's. . . not what I was expecting. .] Gently raising her hand to the other's head, the one called 'Eri' ruffled the smaller one's hair as she smiled faintly causing her to slow her crying and eventually stop. "It'll be okay Minerva, look, I'll help you make and set up your next trap. We'll get you a man. I promise." [If it weren't for what they were talking about, that wouldn't be a bad conversation.] Raymond thought as he watched them slowly start to leave, making their way back to wherever it was they came from. After waiting a few minutes, he slowly climbed down from the tree and looked around. Everything was quiet around him. No insects, no wildlife, just. .quiet. [This . .is more than eerie] Suddenly the sound of something splitting the air passed right by his ear as the giant axe he saw the woman from earlier carrying was embedded into the tree next to his head, his eyes were wide with shock. "You know. . .you're not very bright. . are you?" She walked up from around the tree and grabbed a hold of the handle for the axe and yanked it free single-handedly. "If I were you, I'd have stayed up in the tree, not that it would have helped you though." Her voice was husky and now that she was up close to him, he could tell she wasn't human. Her horns were only a few inches long, but they curved backwards slightly which is why they parted her hair, giving her a rather tom-boyish appearance. Her body was well built, he could see the muscles tense and flex under her bronzed skin as she had pulled the axe free from the tree. Her legs were covered in a fine fur that somehow still showed the definition in her legs, but he saw that they didn't lead down to feet, but hooves. "What? Never seen a minotaur before?" She said with a small chuckle as she watched him give her the once over, looking him over at the same time. "Nice scars. I take it you were a slave? finally broke free of your cage huh? Shame. Ya break free only to be caught by someone else." She hefted the large axe over her shoulder once more. "I've actually never been a slave, nor even a POW, I'm just . .unlucky I guess." He said as he looked into her eyes, finding them to be an intense crimson. "Wait. . You're fresh?" This caused her to smile broadly. "Seriously? Am I that lucky?!" She had started to laugh now as she ran her free hand through her hair. Her laughter had barely died down before she got her next question out. "And I guess that means you were some kind of fighter then in your world?" "Fighter? More or less. I fought in a war and have been in a few fights if that's what you mean." He shrugged as he couldn't take his eyes from the axe, a combination of anxiety and fear to blame. [How can she so easily move that thing around with a single hand?] "You still being alive then must mean you're fairly strong then." A smirk spread across her features as her crimson eyes became fierce and keen. Her fist quickly shot out and impacted the tree besides his head. Turning to look, he saw her fist had sunk into the bark and caused the wood to splinter in several directions, an impression of her fist was left as she pulled it back. ". . . .Well. . .Sh*t. ." "Alright, I'll make it a little more fair for you." She said as she slowly backed away from him and embedded her axe into the ground, the handle sticking straight up into the air. "I'll only fight using my hands, no weapons. Strength against Strength." She cracked her knuckles as she looked back at him grinning. "I don't really have a choice do I?" "Nope." "That was quick." She grinned at him as she stretched her arms out. Her grin really heightened her tom-boyish looks. The way her short-cropped hair framed her face, her crimson eyes glimmering with more than want, everything seemed to work in her favor. "This is going to be bad. ." |
| [MSG] Digigeek19's Story ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 1 Let me tell you a story. There’s no noble hero or villain to be vanquished, no great quests to undertake, and no particular moral lesson to learn; at least not in this story. But this is my story and every word of it is true. It began like this… I awoke suddenly. It was dark and I couldn’t see anything but I felt I was lying in damp grass. “Grass: I guess I’m outside.” Getting up was hard, my whole body ached, as if I had been laying there for a year. After a few moments my eyes adjusted to the darkness and I saw an unfamiliar landscape. “Where am I?” The last thing I remembered I was at home, watching a movie with my family. “They must be worried about me; or worse, in trouble.” Calming down, I begin to assess the situation. “I’m alone in the woods, I don’t know where I am, I have no food, no supplies and worst of all no water. Let’s rectify that.” I start gathering wood and kindling for a fire. When I gathered a good sized pile I began the long and difficult task of trying to start a fire with a basic fire plow I had made. Day had broken before I managed to get the fire started. “Well, I’ve got a fire, fat load of good it’ll do me now… Alright first things first, now that it’s daytime I can start looking for water and food.” Before I left my makeshift campsite, I made sure to pile the fire high with wet leafy branches to make smoke so I could easily find my fire, and possibly even signal help. I took off in a random direction searching for a lake or river. A few hours of fruitless searching later, I decided to return to camp and go over my options. As I came near my camp I saw a person sitting near the fire. “Wait, I shouldn’t approach him yet til I’m sure he’s friendly.” I crept up behind him getting closer and closer until I saw… It’s a girl? Even from behind I could tell she has a very shapely figure underneath her thick leather clothes. “Thank you deus ex machina! Well let’s see who she is.” “Hey! You there. Who are you?” She yelped in surprise as she turned to face me. “You, Is this your fire?” When I saw her face I gasped. She only had one large eye. As I looked closer I also noticed her skin was blue. But more than anything I saw she was incredibly beautiful. “Yeah it’s mine, what are you doing here?” “Oh, sorry, My name is Kozo. I was traveling through here to the city Incus on behalf of The Artisan’s Guild. I saw the smoke from your fire and thought I would rest here for a while. I wasn’t expecting to see a human though,” she explained. “Hmm, I don’t know exactly whats going on but I think I’ll play along for now. I gotta say though, I’ve never had this much trouble avoiding Eye contact with a girl before.” “My name is Phil It just so happens that I’m also heading to Incus, you said you were from the Artisan’s guild so what is your craft?” “I’m a journeyman blacksmith I’m visiting one of the guild’s workshops to work on my master-piece.” “What are the chances, I’m a novice blacksmith myself, we should travel to Incus together.” “Yes that would probably be safest for you. I don’t know how you made it this far safely without an escort, especially this close to Kaori’s domain.” “What can I say, I’m the luckiest guy you’ll ever meet.” “Kaori’s domain, Artisan’s guild, one eyed people, Where the hell am I?” “So Phil, where are you from?” “Oh, I’m from the south.” “I’m not entirely lying...” “So you’re from Amarante’s region, I’ve never been there, whats it like?” “Oh just like everyone says, you know.” “All those years of avoiding conversation is finally starting to pay off!” The conversation, went on like that until nighttime. I learned a few interesting things that night, I learned that I’m on an island full of monster girls of many different varieties, and apparently men are extremely rare here. The Island is still in its infancy regarding technology, equivalent to about medieval days. There are several regions on the island, each governed by a monster lord. We talked a bit about smithing, it turns out my skill would place me at journeyman level also, albeit Kozo undoubtedly had more experience making practical items. The Artisan’s guild is one of the few organizations that span the entire island, even Kaori’s region, a lawless hellhole of death and slavery, had members of the guild to forge weapons and armor for the bandits and soldiers who inhabit the land. We were currently in a forest just south of a great mountain in the center of the island and were heading west to a small city in Ahmose’s region. I was in an unfamiliar world with unfamiliar laws and people, but I think I’m doing just fine. The next day we set off toward Incus! |
| [MSG] Robbini's Story Well, we'll see how this goes. I'll try to update it as often as I can, but i'm not fully sure it'll be on a regular schedule. I'll probably add dates later, but logs will serve as 'timetable' now. Start: [Some day, in a world of pain.] *Groans* My head hurts. It hasn't hurt this much for a long time. I can't figure out why it hurts like this. Hope it isn't anything serious, but I should check it out to be sure. I dazedly try to put my hands, who seem to function normally, to the top of my head to check for something that's different. Nothing odd is felt, thank god. I decide to try and examine the rest of me for other damage, even though I don't know how I might've gotten hurt. Putting my right knee up, I use my left hand to stabilize myself. I stand up, still a bit wobbly, but quickly stretch out to my full length. The... terrain isn't what I remember seeing last. 'Wha...' A beach. Beach ? When and how did I get to a beach? Nevermind that, I need to check for wounds. I remove my jacket, and check my arms. They seem normal. I then remove my shirt and check my torso. Well, nothing bad, but I look a bit out of shape. I check to see how my clothes have fared. My clothes are absolutely torn to shreds, and there's little I can salvage from them. I decide to rip them to pieces so I get a bandana and some make-do shorts and decide to check out the beach. My legs feel a little sore, but I suppose i'll have to manage. Looking around, this beach seems rather empty. Up ahead, there's some smaller groups of trees clustered together. 'It seems.... i'm not where I thought I should be. Guess i'll have to figure out where I am then. First things first though, I suppose. I need to find some water, food and some kind of weapon.' The beach doesn't look like it'll provide me with anything useful, so I head towards the trees. Getting closer, I see that they remind me of palm trees, but I can't see if they have some kind of fruit. 'Hmm, not much I can use here. Better keep moving.' I recall my time in the military, and a few marching songs come to my lips without me realizing it. 'Well, first i'll need to find supplies, then i'll better find some shelter.' Passing through the tree clusters, I notice the ground doesn't look like normal sand. I examine a handful of it. 'Hmm... ashes? That means there's volcanoes nearby, and hopefully I can find some caves near there.' I find a suitable pace, and spot something that looks like a mountain. 'Guess I found my volcano' Then I stumble a little, and fall to my knees. 'What the he-?', I exclaim, then look backward for the reason why I fell. A print. A large footprint. 'Erm... this footprint seems... weird, I don't recognize it.' Though, it reminds me of a lizard. Lizards... Great. Giant lizards, even better. As I stand up, I notice that my bandana & shorts are filled with sand. 'Great, no way i'm getting all that sand out, might as well get rid of them now. Hopefully, i'll find something in that forest.' I decide to walk slightly faster, in order to find shelter or a weapon atleast quicker. The mountain still looks very far away, but I see something that might be trees in front of it. 'Trees need water to survive, and there might be some suitable branches there to use as clubs or something. I think i'm in luck for now.' Eventually, I reach the trees. And I quickly realize i'm in a really weird place, since these trees barely remind me of any kind of trees i'm used to. I walk inbetween the trees, looking for some branches or water ponds. Then I find a branch that's about the size of the rifles we used during my military time, and think that'll suit me pretty well. I bend down to pick it up, when I hear some leaves rustle nearby. 'Looks like i'm not alone.' I grab my make-shift club and prepare to face whatever's nearby. [Log 2 , World X, Date X] 'Calm down, leaves rustling can mean anything.' But my nerves wouldn't relax. Not in this strange world. My grip around my makeshift club hardened, and my ears were diligently searching for any new sounds. 'First, I should get a survey of the situation. No use being scared until there's good reason to.' I quietly started examining the nearby trees. I couldn't see any distinct shapes, but then again, i'm not used to this land, so they could hide somewhere I couldn't think of. I'm going to have to solve this before darkness comes. After controlling a few trees , my ears pick up another sound. This one's harder to differentiate, but it sorta resembles something i've heard before. 'It almost ... sounds like ... someone or something is whimpering' I think outloud. I try to pinpoint from where the sound is coming, but in this forest it's not that easy. Then , after some careful searching for some minutes, I see something that resembles a shadow. 'This should be it, but I'll still have to be careful' I take a firm grip of my weapon, and prepare to confront whatever this thing is. I take a few deep breaths, then swiftly step out to where I can see this thing clearly from. It's... a dog? Is my first thought Quickly looking around, to see if this is a trap, reveals no traps or other beings nearby. 'Think rationally' , I mumble to myself. I keep my grip on my weapon and look closely on the ... beast in front of me. It hasn't moved, but it still looks like it's cowering. Doesn't look like it'll pose any threat right now. I relax my grip and say 'Hey...' Its ears shoot up and it hurridly glances around, until its eyes stop on me. They open wide in surprise and it looks like it's getting ready to flee or fight. Deciding that it might be a good idea to learn more about this unknown land, I try to look less threatening and smile weakly. It doesn't move, so I get a chance to take a closer look at it. Almost as tall as a teenager, but not as heavy. Fur, or something resembling fur, covers the arms and legs. A pair of ears top the head, resembling canine ears. Something ... fluffy can be seen on her back, and it resembles a tail. some kind of primitive clothing covers its chest and stomach, just in the same place as... 'A Dog-Girl?' I exclaim outloud, my eyes wide with shock. It, no, I can't call it an it anymore. She advances towards me curiously and at the same time cautiously. [Log 2 End] [Log 3, World X, Date X] She doesn't seem to pose any threat, and there's nothing else except for trees in the vicinity. Her eyes look all over me, from head to toe and my club too. I realize i'm holding it ready just in case, and try to be diplomatic and lower it and say 'Uh, hey there?'. She nearly jumps at the sound of my voice again, and stare into my eyes. 'Your name?' I ask of her. She stares back at me. I point to myself and say 'Robin.' Then I point towards her and ask 'Your name?' again. 'Yu...i' Huh? I could barely hear that, so I gently encourage her to speak louder. 'Yui' she mumbles again, but this time loud enough. 'Nice to meet you, Yui.' I say reassuredly to her and try to smile again. She smiles faintly, but her eyes keep darting to my club. 'Ah this? Just for protection.' I hurriedly lower it almost vertical and try to stand a bit more at ease. 'Would you mind answering some questions for me, Yui?' I smile again , and even bend down a bit so as to not tower over her. 'Yui ... could try.' She bravely admits and smiles back. 'Great, i'm a bit curious about a few things, so i'll start with some easy questions. First one, what are you?' I almost rush the chance for some answers , but I hope she won't be startled. 'Yui... Yui is Yui.' She assuredly claims and I smile a little at her answer. 'Yes, Yui is cute little Yui, but what... race is Yui?' 'Cut...e? Yui is... cute?' she asks and blushes, which makes her look even cuter. 'Yui is often called a puppy because she is young, but Yui is otherwise called a were..werewolf.' She claims , and looks slightly proud and boasting. Werewolf... werewolf?!? I look more closely at her and notice some similarities... But none of the fierceness the name werewolf represents. 'I ... see. Next question : Where are we?' 'Whe...re? Here' Yui says and points to the ground. I smile and pat her head a little. She cringes a little, but doesn't move away. 'Yes, but where is here? What is this place called, Yui ?' 'This is the Island' 'Which Island, Yui ? ' ' Monster Girls Island' [Log 3 End] [Log 4, World X, Date X] Silence. Her answer was so unexpected i'm stunned. Monster Girls Island? Never heard of it before... And that implies... 'Yui... what is this world called?' 'Hmmm... Yui doesn't remember, but Yui's siblings are smarter than Yui.' Siblings? 'Yui, how many siblings do you have, and why are you alone out here?' 'Yui has ...' She starts counting on her fingers to get an accurate amount. [color=blue] 'Yui has a lot of siblings!' Her answer made me smile again and pet her head. She smiled towards me in response. 'And where do you live?' 'Yui has moved around, so... That way' She says and points in a direction which I judge to be west, based on the sun. 'Yui, have you seen any others... like me?' 'Like you?' She then looks more closely at me , her eyes stopping at... certain male features. She ponders what it could be. ' Yui can't remember anyone with a tail like that, but Yui's siblings are many and have been to a lot of places.' Her comment lets me realize i've been stark naked this entire time , and not bothered to cover it up. 'Yui... is there any place where I can get some clothes?' 'Hmm... Yui's family usually make Yui's clothes, so Yui doesn't think about that a lot. But, there's a village... that way?' She says and points near north-west. 'Seems like i'll have to travel quite a bit to learn more...' I say quite silently. This land is quite... odd, so I'll have to take care. But I can't just leave her here. 'Yui, what are you going to do now?' 'Now? Hmm...Yui can't think of anything specific?' 'Then, would you like to come with me? Atleast until we find some of your siblings?' 'Come with yo... Can I?' 'Sure, I can't leave such a cute gir-... werewolf alone out here. She smiles like a sun, and tries to rub against me. But I have ... certain moral codes, so I smile back and hold her at a small distance. 'Yui... there are certain things girl-... young werewolves shouldn't do. Do you perhaps know of any building or cave nearby where we can seek shelter for the night?' 'Hmm... Yui might know of one' 'Great, let's get going then Yui.' 'Yay, Yui's finally on an adventure' And then we set forth north-west, to first find some habitable place for the night, and then to either find her family or find me some clothes , whichever comes easiest. [Log 4 End] [ Log 5, World X, Date 0] 'Right, with the most important questions taken care of, I decided to call this Day 0 , since I have no idea on what calendar they use here. If I do happen to find out, I'll adjust to that, but this'll help me keep sane for now. Now, back to the log at hand.' Normally, I'm rather uncomfortable with walking naked, next to females. However, in this case I had not really much of a choice. So, I tried to ignore it, while talking with Yui about more inconsequential things while we were walking. Some of her answers were totally simplistic, idiotic or outright insane, but then a few others reminded me of certain ways Earth had been run before, back in more... earlier ages. 'Yui, you're saying these... 'Lords' have absolute authority over their area, but none whatsoever in any other Lord's?' I say, and then wait for Yui to think it over. 'Hmm... Our Lords are very veery powerful, and they sometimes get into fights with eachother. Then they end up having to make up to eachother for long time, so they are too lazy to do it a lot.' She says and then frowns, as if the idea of Lords fighting it out scares her, which I admit it should. If all her stories about the Lords are in any part true, I think I'll stay far away from any of them. I'm not a coward, but fighting something like that , naked and with a club? I should probably just try to get behind them and hope they can't see me, as I can't see them sparing me just for laughs. However, it was slightly useful to find out that messing up big in one Lord's domain, doesn't make me a wanted target on the entire island. Well, unless I anger that lord so badly she sends her subjects after me, in which case I might also be screwed, literally, if the stories about them are also true. After a few hours of walk, we arrive at a hilly landscape, and Yui promises that it's not far. Which is well, because I'm starving. Christ, I haven't been this hungry in ages. I haven't yet recognized any eatable plants or other wildlife... 'It's... a cottage?' I say as I inspect the place that Yui has lead me to. It reminds me of houses from the late medieval, to early industrial times. 'Doesn't look that rundown, wonder why noone's currently living here then.' I look around in the house , and thank the heavens, I found some clothes. Pretty old clothes, but as I've said before, one shouldn't complain when the choice is yes to something good, or no for nothing at all. I also find a somewhat rusty sword in its scabbard and belt and try it on. 'Hmm... the weight doesn't feel right... I'll either have to balance it out or... I know!' I exclaim and put the belt across a shoulder and down the back and then try to draw it over my right shoulder. 'Neat! This'll make me look strong.' With the most pressing concerns taken care of, I search for something eatable which I can then hopefully cook. 'Yui, what would you like to have for dinner? We've got ... something like jerky, some really old bread, couple of potatoes and I think I saw some fruit trees in a grove over there.' 'Meat! Yui likes meat, and doesn't eat anything except meat!' she says and makes a frowning face. Somehow, I'm able to make a passable meal which atleast satisfies our worst hunger. We decide to sleep in the cottage over the night, since it might be dangerous to walk under the full moon in the night. I put some boards against the door so it'll give me some warning if someone or something tries to enter, and then try to go to sleep. *Few hours later* 'Yay... world domina... huh' during one of my weirder dreams I suddenly wake up, feeling a large pressure holding me down towards the floor. 'What the hell, did something get in without me waking up?' I think, and try to push this being off me, but with little success. Then out of the corner of my eye, I see that Yui isn't on her bed, and notice that this being on top of me resembles her... but somehow much stronger. 'Yui, snap out of it!' But she doesn't respond. What In the world is going on here? Why's Yui getting stronger tonigh... Oh hell, full moon. And I've got nothing that people usually use against werewolves, not that I would want to hurt Yui, but I can't just lie here and do nothing. After a bit of struggling, I manage to change our positions and stay on top. This isn't good, I can't stay awake the entire night, wrestling with a werewolf, I'll need to figure something out to get her to normal... Chock. That's how you surprise people and animals. But how the hell can I shock Yui, who's somehow about as strong as me and probably soon overpowering me... I quickly think about my alternatives, dismissing those that seem idiotic, dangerous or outright unnecessary. Until only one remains. 'That's it huh... I hope she'll forgive me for this later' I use a bit of my strength reserve to get closer. And then I kiss her. [Log 5 End] |
| [MFF] Ancient Mythos by Darkness-Ryu [1/2] Prologue Basics! “Alright guys; ya’ll ready to do this?” “You know I am, Moose.” “I’m ready; Marshall!” “Ten-four Marshall! Bogucki here and ready to go.” “Been looking forward to this. Nick here and ready to shine bright.” “Let’s do this then. Jordon, would you do the honors?” “You got it brother! Here we go! Wait, what in the world?” “What’s wrong bro?” “I don’t know, nothing’s happening.” “Oh God, don’t tell me it’s a freaking glitch?” “I don’t know bro. It’s just……Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!” “Jordon? Jordon?” “Hey; what in the world? Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!” “Brian!” “Ah! Marshall something is, ahhhhhhhhhhh!” “Mark? Nick, you still there? What the hell’s going on?” “I don’t know man, but some shit is…..Holy shit! Moose, we’re being…..” “Nick? Nick? Damn it, what the hell is going on? Holy shit the screen. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!” Sometime later in an unknown destination. “Ah! Whe…..where am I, and why is it so freaking dark? Last time I checked it wasn’t dark out but light. So where?” “Moose? Is that you bro?” “Where the hell are we Marshall?” “It seems we are now in a different dimension or something.” “A different dimension? Well, that’s something! By the way; WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU GUYS???” “I don’t know Nick. I can hear ya’ll but I can’t see you. Where are we?” “Allow me to be the one to answer you.” “A light? Right in the middle of absolute darkness? And a female voice? What’s going on?” “Marshall Burlew! Jordon Hubbard! Brian Vear! Mark Bogucki! And Nick Beitler! I apologize if I may have frighten you but it was the only way that I could bring you here. Our world is in dire peril and you are the only ones who can save it?” “Save a world in a video game? Are we dreaming here?” “I assure you that this is no dream. You’ve been brought here because you each have very unique traits and skills. Traits and skills that will definitely give you the power to save our world. What seems an unrealistic reality in your world is an actual reality in ours. It’s best if you see that on your own but first you must start by picking your traits and skills to add to your arsenal and it starts with your faction. There are many types of factions that you can choose from but if I may. I would choose a faction that implies with your own skills for example. Marshall, Brian, you are both excellent warriors in the art of unarmed combat. I would recommend that you both pursue the path of the Monk as they are unarmed fighters themselves but if you have any other unique skills that implies with other factions. Then, feel free to choose that faction if you wish but remember. Once you’ve chosen your faction you will never be able to change it.” “I don’t know for sure as to what’s going on but I’ll play along. I’ll choose the path of enlightenment and go with the Monk.” “Now wait a minute Moose. You’re just gonna go with this? I mean, I think we should know the standards before we agree to this.” “I agree; I’m not about to risk my neck unless I know as to what exactly is going on in here. Tell us spirit, what will become of us should we choose to proceed?” “As with any tall tale. Many adventures, glories, and riches await you in this world should you choose to continue. You of course can choose to quit at any time you wish but will be unable to return should you choose to. It’s like a onetime entry if you will.” “And if we die?” “I don’t think you’ll need to worry too much about that but if that were to happen then you wouldn’t die for real but will be able to be revived at a cathedral if one or more members of your party are alive. Now, if you all die then you all will be able to use your one extra life that you have but once that’s been used. If you die again after that then while you’ll die in the game you’ll wake up in your world. If you’ll be able to return or not, I do not know. That’ll be up to the gods to decide.” “What do you think guys?” “Well, at least we won’t die for real so I’m in.” “As am I!” “Same here!” “Ditto!” “Alright spirit it seems we’re all in and as stated before. I’ll take the path of the monk.” “Excellent Marshall! Your two starting skills will be unarmed and dodging to which you can get up to grandmaster in both. You may now choose two other skills to have at your disposal. I would strongly recommend the staff and body building since grand mastery can be reached in both as well. Later on as you progress; I would recommend learning how to properly wear leather and the armsmaster skill. They will both greatly; benefit you and can reach mastery level in your faction.” “Very well, I’ll do just that.” “Good, you are set! Now, Jordon! What have you chosen?” “Well, it has been a while but I have wielded a sword a couple of times. So, I’ve chosen the path of honor and valor. The Knight faction that starts with the sword and shield that can be reached in grand mastery and have chosen plate and body building for my secondary skills. I will later on learn spear and armsmaster since grand mastery can be reached in them as well.” “Excellent! Brian?” “Well, I was originally gonna go with Monk but it would really be unfitting if we had two actual Monk’s in the party. So, I’ve chosen the boundaries of nature. The Ranger with grand mastery in axe and I have spent a great deal of time chopping wood. I will also wield the bow for mastery and take chain for mastery and body building for expert since I’ll need to bulk up some to wield a strong, heavy ax. I’ll later on learn armsmaster for expert and perception for mastery.” “Mark?” “I don’t know what to pick. I mean, I have no skill in unarmed fighting and I can’t wield a weapon because of my left index finger since I have no actual function in it. I don’t know what to pick. Maybe I shouldn’t be hear.” “Don’t say that Mark. You were brought here for a reason just like everyone else. Hmm! Let’s see! Wait, what’s that?” “What in the world? What’s happening?” “Mark? You alright? What’s happening?” “I don’t know! I’m all of a sudden being surrounded by the elements.” “Well, I’ll be damned! So, this is what I sensed. Mark, you are destined to be a Sorcerer. The arcane arts of the elemental realm have awoken to your doubt and bitterness. You shall begin with the elements of fire and air and the skills at identifying both; items and monsters. Later on, learn the other two realms of water and earth as well as alchemy. It will prove to be a true factor for you later on. Also, because you are a master of the arcane arts you will later on be able to learn the arts of light and darkness. You will be able to reach grand mastery in all your arts and skills except alchemy. It can only be reached to master for the Sorcerer. Now finally; Nick! What have you chosen?” “I want Moose to pick for me.” “What?” “You heard me! You’re the only one around here who has real knowledge of this stuff and are very tactical when it comes to this kind of thing. So, I want you to pick my faction for me Moose.” “Alright! Let me think! Hmm! …………………………….. How about the Paladin?” “Paladin, but aren’t they similar to Knights?” “They are but they’re also similar to the Cleric and can only learn the clerical realms of magic even though they have to settle with mastery in those realms instead of grand mastery like the Clerics can reach, but they can reach grand mastery with the mace, shield, and repairing items. You will also be able to reach mastery in plate and body building.” “Alright! I’ll go with the Paladin and start with mace, shield, body magic, and plate armor and will later on learn spirit and mind magic. As well as body building and how to repair items.” “Excellent! Now, here is your starting loot and now I’ll explain as to what is going on in our world. As I said, a dark and evil presence has invaded our world. What the presence is, I do not know. It will be up to the five of you to discover that on your own. However; before you can do that you must first win the scavenger hunt. The five of you will team up together for the hunt and should you win. You will each become lords of a certain estate of your choosing. Which means that you will be separated for a while but will be able to rejoin each other later on. After you have become lords of your chosen estates. You will then need to show to both; your people and followers that you have not only what it takes to succeed as a lord but also to succeed at taking care of your people by building your estate. During that time, it will be time for you to begin recruiting mamono’s.” (Everyone) “WHAT?” “The hell are mamono?” “Mamono or monster girls are the main creatures that inherit are world. There are some humans like yourself that live in our world as well but only several villages of them remain to this day. A few number of them were destroyed when the evil invaded and have since then been either missing or have died out. Mamono are all female and need human males in order to breed. There are many different forms of mamono. They are beastmen, demonic or dark monsters, reptiles, elements, aquatic. Then, there are those who appear to be the most human but with several different characteristics. One example would be the elf. Then, there’s the unknown monster girls. We call these ones unknown because they don’t fit into any of the other characteristics. Anyway; once you’ve proven yourself fit to rule your estate you’ll need to start recruiting monster girls. This can be done in a few different ways. Some will either join you out of cause and effect. A.K.A. if they have been infected by the dark presence and seek vengeance or any other apparent reason then they’ll join you. Some may join you in order to mate with you or to have a romance with you because they find you very attractive. Some may need you to fulfill a mission for them before they can join you as proof that you are worthy of their company, and some may only join you if you are strong enough and what I mean by that. Is that you’ll have to be at a certain level in order to recruit them. With that, there’s nothing more than I can say. I wish you five the best of luck and claim your estates by winning the scavenger hunt.” A bright light consumes the party and they find themselves on an island with a list of items in Marshall’s hand. Surrounded by other parties who were competing and a tall bearded man who was about to read a scroll. ”Hearge, hearge! The Diamond Island Scavenger Hunt is about to begin. The list of objects has been given to all contestants. As you know, the winners of the contest will be awarded an estate to each member of the winning party of their choosing in the surrounding lands. Be cautious on your hunt though for Diamond Island can be dangerous. Last night, five contestants disappeared and we are concerned for their safety. During the contest, please be on a lookout for our missing contestants. If you find a piece of their equipment in the woods. Return at once with a clue, it may save their lives. There have been rumors that there are some kind of monsters loose on the island and maybe hiding in one of the caves. If you see a cave that you are unfamiliar with don’t go into it. Send someone back to town and the guards will conduct a search for you. We don’t want anyone else to get hurt and one more thing. Uh we have reports that, that the monster maybe a dragon. If you see it run for your lives and with that. I wish you all the best of luck and let the hunt begin.” “Alright guys; let’s get to work. First, we need to take a look at our starting loot and see what we have. It appears that the only things that I currently have are this wooden staff, a nice set of gauntlets, and some very nice monk garments. These kind of look like the garments that Miroku wore in Inuyasha.” “Not a bad sword! Light and can be used by one hand and this shield is in pretty good shape as well. This, I’ll definitely have to get used to, and on top of that. Is it just me or do I look a little stronger to you Moose?” “You do, as do I. It might be because we have the body building skill which will help us build our endurance and strength.” “Nice! Hey, it seems that I too have a whole new set of garments. Looks like I’ll need to change before I put on my armor. Hey, can you help me get this plate armor on after I change Moose?” “Yup, no problem!” “Let’s see here! Garments of my own it seems and not a bad axe! Kind of small with a little bit dull of a blade but it’ll have to do for now. The bow on the other hand looks in pretty good shape and the arrows aren’t that bad but will definitely need an upgrade should we be successful in this hunt. I feel even stronger myself with body building. Now to change and equip this chainmail.” “Well, I really didn’t get anything except for a couple of spell books and these what appear to be sorcerer garments.” “You might want to study up on those Mark. You’re our mage and we’ll be counting on you to prevail with magic where steel and fist cannot.” “I know! Hmm, let’s see!” “Now wait a minute. I thought maces were weapons that hanged on chains.” “They usually are but there are maces that are also on a stick like a staff. Besides Nick! That’ll be a good starter for you until you build up your strength. Maces after all are some of the heaviest weapons to have ever been crafted.” “Hmm! Perhaps you’re right Moose! Alright! Not a bad shield. I’ll need to get used to this. Hey Brian! Can you help me with this armor after I change?” “Yup, just a sec. Can you tie this for me first real quick?” “Yup!” “There ya go Jordon. Nick! When you’re done there, there should be a spell book on body magic in your bag. You’ll wanna study up on that.” “You got it Moose!” “Ok! Now let’s see here. Wow! Look at this! 100 gold pieces? Guys is there any gold in your guy’s bags?” “Yeah! I have a bag of coins that says 100 gold pieces.” “It appears that we have each received a small sack of 100 gold pieces. Very nice! This will really play useful for us. I believe we are now all set. Let’s take a look at the list here. Here’s what we need to collect guys. 1 red potion! 1 musical instrument! 1 seashell! 1 Elven bow! 1 floor tile! And apparently that’s all we need, and it appears that Lord Mirak is offering a 1,000 gold reward to any party that brings back a clue to the location of the missing contestants. More like a piece of armor or certain belonging of theirs. So, we need to keep an eye out for that.” “Alright; then let’s get moving.” “Alright! Let’s move!” After Marshall and Mark change into their new garments the party gathers their supplies and begins to explore Diamond Island. As they begin their journey they are greeted by a guide. ”Greetings brave competitors! Can I offer you a quick tour of the town and show you the shops that are available to you?” “That wouldn’t be a bad idea. We need to know all that is available to us.” “Very well! Follow me!” The guide shows them of all that’s available for their needs and stay on Diamond Island. A tavern to rest and eat at. A weapons and armor shop. A medical tent should they need to have their wounds treated from battle. An alchemy shop where they can purchase potions and ingredients to make potions. An arcane shop where they can purchase certain spell books, wands, and other armor items that they may need. The training grounds where they can train and level themselves up once they have earned enough experience for a small price of gold. In doing so will earn themselves skill points that they can tackle on to their skills and make them more knowledgeable in them. They are also introduced to two members of the guilds on Diamond Island. The members give them a special rate on becoming members of the guilds. 50 gold pieces per guild for all five of them but they hold off right now since they each only have a 100 gold right now. The guide then shows them Lord Mirak’s headquarters on where they can venture to after they have acquired all the items on the list. The guide also informs them that they can learn other skills from certain shops once they have the gold to do so. With that, the guide bids them farewell and the best of luck. “Alright guys; let’s get to work.” Chapter I The Great Hunt! “Ok guys; here’s what we need to do. The way I see it the first thing we should collect is the red potion. We can easily get that at the alchemy shop. Next, we’ll look for a seashell which shouldn’t be much difficult either since we can easily find those by the coast. Then, we’ll focus on the other three, the instrument, elven bow, and floor tile. Capuche?” (Everyone) “Capuche!” “And let us not forget about the reward that Lord Mirak is offering for a clue to the whereabouts of the missing contestants.” “True that, but one thing at a time. Let’s go!” The party makes their way to the alchemy shop to purchase themselves a red potion and are greeted by the Witch Alchemist, Lacy. “Welcome gentleman! My name is Lacy the Alchemist. What can I do for you?” “We need to purchase a red potion please.” “A red potion you say. I would sell you one but unfortunately I’ve run out of premade red potions. However; I do have the ingredients that you can purchase to make a red potion.” “I guess we’ll have to settle for that.” “But none of us know how to make potions, Marshall.” “Oh yeah! I forgot!” ”Hehehe! Don’t worry; I’ll show you how to make potions it’s actually pretty simple to make potions. Are one of you by chance a druid or sorcerer?” “I’m a sorcerer!” “Are you now? Well, if you wanna spend a little extra time with me then I’ll show you how to make potions as well as compound potions and get you started in alchemy.” “How much?” “Oh don’t worry about paying me. You’re contestants in the scavenger hunt so I’ll grant this lesson to your friend for free. You can pay me by winning of course.” “Sounds reasonable to me but how long will take to get Mark introduced to it?” “Probably a couple of hours. While I’m teaching Mark how about you guys continue on your hunt? When we’re done I’ll send Mark to you. Deal?” “Is that alright with you Mark?” “I’m a little sceptic but yeah that’s fine by me.” “Alright! We’re heading for the shore to find a seashell. We’ll meet you over there Mark.” “Alright! Be careful guys!” The party leaves Mark with his new teacher the Alchemist and heads over to the shore on the other side of the hill of Lord Mirak’s house. They reach the shore and look for a very good seashell while also noticing a cave near the shore. “Here we go guys, this seems like a good seashell.” “I guess it’ll have to suffice. After all, they didn’t actually describe on what kind of seashell we had to have. Right Marshall? Marshall?” “Guys; come here!” “What is it Moose?” “Take a look at this. A disturbing scroll, an elven bow, and what appears to be some kind of shield with some sort of insignia engraved in it.” “Do you think this might be?” “It very well could be. We should take it back to Lord Mirak.” “Hold on, you hear that?” The team listens very carefully to the growling noise that they hear and notices that it’s coming from the cave. They then notice two giant yellow eyes peering out of the cave and coming out of the shadows is a giant red dragon and the team stares it down but knows what they need to do. [size=80]“Run!”[/size] With the shield, bow, and scroll in their possession the team runs like hell and heads for the hills. The dragon breaths its dragon breath at them but the team while able to feel the heat of the fire which to them feels like hellfire are able to escape unscathed. The dragon then returns to its cave and the team continues to run. Meanwhile, back at Lacy’s alchemy shop. “That’s it Mark, crush the ingredient and place it into the bottle with the liquid. Now, shake up the bottle very well until it’s completely red and voila a red potion. Red potions can be used to cure wounds and can at times prove to be more useful than a simple healing spell. Blue potions are for restoring one’s manna, yellow potions are used to cure weakness, and black potions are catalysts which can act as a poison. Now, for the compound potions. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you what color red and yellow make.” “Orange!” “Correct! Orange potions can be used to cure diseases. Red and blue mix to form a purple compound potion which can be used to cure poison, and blue and yellow mix to form a green compound potion. It can be used to wake up a person who has been put under a sleep spell or by a magic powder. Other than that, that is all I can teach you.” “I see, thank you Lacy.” “My pleasure and here take this with you. Consider it a gift from such a great student. Your own alchemy set with bottles and ingredients. Fill it every time you get the chance.” Meanwhile, back at the others. “He…he…he…he…Wa…Was…that…a…?” “Dragon? Hell yeah…..it was.” “Did.....anyone besides.....myself were able to feel the heat.....from the fire that, that dragon breathed?” “Totally! That even felt a lot hotter than ordinary fire.” “Nevertheless! We never go near that cave again. Clear?” "Moose! I gotta tell you something man. After that, this just ain't worth it." "What are you saying Nick?" "I'm saying that we nearly got roasted back there. Need I remind you that we are not data we are actual human beings trapped in a video game?" "And did you hear what that spirit said? This is their reality and it's a reality that actually exists outside ours." "But is it really worth it? I know you've always wanted to have a more exciting life Moose but you won't have it if you get fried to a crisp by a dragon." "Well what do you expect me to do? Just quit?" "Quitting now wouldn't be such a bad idea." "Moose! I'm in agreement with Nick bro." "You're siding with the alcoholic Jordon?" "I'll show you alcoholic!" "Bring it on Nick!" "Hey! Break it up, both of you. Now, we need to think here and be reasonable. Marshall! I've always acknowledged your judgment and it's clear that we were brought here for a reason, but what if it's all b.s.? What if we were suckered into something that is just out to get us or something?" "Risk is a huge factor in this sort of situation and I'm willing to take it. Sure, I don't deny that the risk may not pay off and their might be consequences in the end but the bottom line is that we were brought here for a reason. If you guys wanna leave that's fine. I'm sure the spirit that brought us here will be more than happy to take you home. If Mark wants to leave as well then he can too, but I'm gonna finish this. Without you guys or not." Leaving his team to figure out if they wish to stay or not. Marshall takes the shield, bow, and scroll in his possession to Lord Mirak and Judge Haven in their manor. He presents the bow to the judge who then confirms it and crosses it off the list. Lord Mirak confirms that the shield do to the text of the scroll that the shield does indeed belong to one of the missing contestants and rewards him with 1,000 gold pieces divided up into five bags of 200 each. He then makes his way outside and discovers the guide that his team met when the hunt began. The guide asks him where the rest of his party is but he doesn't answer. The guide then tells him that he and his team have received enough experience to level up at the training grounds. Marshall goes to the training grounds and learns that for a sum of gold. He can trade in the experience that he has received to not only level up to the next level but also receive three skill points that he can tackle on to any of his skills and level them up as well. Marshall looks at a board that has his name, current experience, level and all the skills that he has and their levels. He then chooses the skills to train in and practices with those skills. Unarmed, dodging, and body building. The training takes several hours and Marshall leaves. Tired and hungry from the training he makes his way to the inn and gets himself a room. After eating and having some drink, Marshall heads to his room and goes to bed. Thoughts run through his mind as he thinks that he may now be on his own. "I honestly hope that the guys didn't leave. I might be an ass sometimes and can be hard to work with but those guys know that I always take care of my own. Had I known that there was a dragon in that cave. I would never had suggested that we had gone near it. I'm sorry guys; but I just can't turn around when I've been called to battle. It's just not in me." The young warrior then closes his eyes and drifts asleep. Thinking as if when he wakes up in the morning to find his friends waiting to back him up tomorrow. Chapter II Doubts and Consequences! Marshall rises early in the morning and after a quick breakfast. He makes his way towards the Temple of the Moon where he must recover an instrument and a floor tile in order to be victorious in the hunt. However; as he makes his way to the temple a sudden swift of doubt begins to cross his mind as he remembers something he was once told. “Dammit Marshall! You always gotta be the hero don’t ya?” “You damn right I have to but I have to because no one else will. Eventually; you reach a point in life where you have to step up and do what’s right because no one else is either to stupid or too dumb to do it. I know the other guys aren’t like me especially; Mark, and I don’t blame them. I wasn’t expecting any of this. Do they think that I was? No! None of us were. Trust me, if I wanted to I would just drop everything and leave but I can’t. I can’t do that. I’m not the type of guy who just sits back and lets other people who are in trouble suffer. That’s not who I am. I won’t deny it that, that dragon’s dragon breath wasn’t real because it was VERY real. I could feel the heat of it right on the back hairs on my neck. Hell, I can still feel its heat. I don’t deny the fact that there will be consequences along the way. Big or small, life or death, I will face them head on. High strung, or headstrong is what some people will call me but this is who I am and it’s who I always will be.” Marshall makes his way to the entrance of the Temple of the Moon. Before entering he lights a torch in order to see. He takes a few deep breaths and then descends into the darkness. The cave is dark, musty, and just creeps with untold horrors. He makes his way down the stairs and comes around several cave loops. He then discovers an opening and finds a few torch hilts on the cave walls. He lights the torches but then realizes that he shouldn’t have. As he now hears a dark hissing sound. A sound that he wishes he hadn’t heard. “Oh shit!” Coming around the corner are several giant bats. Bats so huge they make the average vampire bat look like a sissy. Coming right at him with their fangs showing, Marshall quickly drops his belongings and gets into a fighting stance for battle. “Alright Mr. Burlew, remember what your master taught ya. Keep your eye on your opponent, and always focus on using your upper body weight for it’s your best weapon.” One bat comes directly at his face but Marshall answers the assault with a punch straight to the face. The bat falls to the ground but the others come at him right after. “Use your waist, turn them for a greater thrust. The stronger the trust is, the stronger the attack will be.” Marshall is able to take down other bats while one gets on his neck and digs its fangs into him. Marshall feels the fangs puncture his neck and rips the bat off of his neck and breaks its neck. Noticing one final bat coming at him. Marshall tosses the dead bat in his hands and throws it in the sight of the bat and it causes both of them to fall to the ground. The live bat tries to regain itself and return flight but not before Marshall is able to deliver a curve stomp to the bat. Totally crushing it. He then observes the scene and sees no other bats in the current area but didn’t get away unscathed, for the bite marks on his neck tell a different story. “Dammit! I hate bats! Well, it looks like it didn’t fully penetrate the skin since there’s no blood, but if there’s bats of that size in these caves. Then God knows what else is in here. Giants snakes? Giant rats? God help myself and any other adventurers that come through here.” Marshall picks up his belongings and torch and continues onward. He no longer finds and torch hilts along the way with the torch in his hand being his only source of light now. He finds several different paths along the way but lead to a dead end. One thing that he does start to realize is that when he first entered. He noticed some big cob webs and the deeper he went. Not only did they get thicker but bigger as well. Well witnessing several good sized spiders. Nothing was compared to the horror that he was about to encounter, for as he reached very deep into the abyss. Marshall came face to face with something very frightening that even made a cold of fright crawl up and down his spine. The torch barely having any fume left to it becomes barely able to see and ends up tripping over what appears to be a leg. Using the torch he observes of what he tripped over and is shocked to what he sees. He discovers that what he tripped over was indeed a leg but is shocked by whom it belonged to. He discovers that wrapped in spider legs and appears to be either dead or paralyzed is one of the contestants and discovers that his entire party has been caught in the web. He tries to rally them but discovers that they’re dead as he discovers that the blood has been sucked out of them and discovers that that fang piercings on them were not made by vampire bats but something much bigger since the piercings are far too big for a bat. He then discovers something even more frightening as he hears something crawling right behind him. He then turns around and discovers something out of a nightmare as a gigantic spider comes after him to make him its next meal. This ain’t no giant spider either, we’re talking about Lord of the Rings style. You know, the spider, Shelob that Sam and Frodo encountered in Shelob’s lair that Golem/Sméagol lead them to? Well, that’s how big this spider was. “Fuck me!” While he didn’t have to worry about any dragon breath and frying to death. This time however he had to worry about getting stung by the spider’s stinger or else it was instant paralysis. He wasn’t too sure either of what was worse. Getting fried or eaten alive by a giant spider. Marshall may have want to fight back against the spider but was smart enough to know when the deck was stacked against him, for without a weapon in hand. He knew that there was only one thing to do and that was to run like hell. However; due to the path tunnels being so narrow and with the torch about to run out. Marshall was barely able to see and it didn’t help either of knowing that he could at any moment either run into a dead end or feel the tentacles of the spider at his back catch him at any minute. He also soon came to realize that this may have been the biggest mistake of his life and realizes that maybe, freaking maybe. He should have left with his party. Anyway; his fears turn out to be true as he hits a dead end and the spider covers the exit. However; things turn for the worse when he discovers that Shelob isn’t the only giant spider in the lair. As he looks above and discovers several other giant spiders but aren’t the same size as Shelob. Not wanting to go down without a fight. Marshall prepares himself and gets ready for battle. The spiders descend on him rapidly but uses his skills to bat them away and whenever they were to end up on the floor. Marshall would curve stomp them in order to end them but would have to avoid the stingers so he wouldn’t get stung. However; he soon becomes overwhelmed as some of the spiders land on him and two of them bite into him and inject him with their poison. He is able to rip them off but the damage has already been done as he begins to feel the poison eat its way towards him and his sight starts to go blurry. Shelob then makes its way towards him and is about to jab him with her stinger to make him completely immobile, but then. “Flameshot!” A giant flame comes out of the darkness and hits the cobb web setting it ablaze. Spiders whom fear fire retreat say for Shelob which turns around to observe the scenery. Coming out of the darkness is of course; Jordon, Brian, Mark, and Nick. Mark lights Brian’s arrows and fires it at Shelob. The arrow finds its mark and Jordon and Nick go after it. Nick uses his mace to attack the legs and forces the giant spider to collapse. Giving Jordon the chance to impale it with his sword. The weapons find their mark as Shelob crashes and its corpse is left to wither away. The team makes their way to their friend and discovers the puncture wounds. “You idiot, what were you thinking?” “Oh do shut up and start putting your healing tactics to use would ya? Though I doubt it’s gonna do much good for the poison that’s been injected into me unless you know a spell that can cure poison.” “I’ve got ya covered Moose. Just let me make a potion real quick.” Mark takes out a box that is filled with alchemy bottles and ingredients. No doubt, a gift from his mentor after learning alchemy. He takes an empty bottle say for a liquid that already fills the bottles and takes a red substance and crushes it. He then places it into the bottle and shakes it up. He then takes another bottle and crushes a blue substance and shakes it up in the other empty bottle. He then mixes the two ingredients together until it turns into a complete purple color. He then pours the drink down Marshall’s throat and after several minutes have passed. The poison is becomes decomposed and Marshall is able to breath well again and thanks to Nicks healing spell he’s repaired. “You alright; Marshall?” “I am now, thanks to you guys. What’s going on, I thought you guys were leaving?” “Well, we were until Mark and Brian changed our minds.” “What?” “A warrior never leaves behind a comrade. I’m sure you remember our master teaching us that.” “Hard and aggressive all the time. How could I forget? Mark?” “If you stay then I stay. Besides, I owed you one and have no repaid it. So, I talked with Jordon and the others and we decided to stay.” “Thanks guys!” “But on one condition Moose. If it gets to a point where it becomes too dangerous for us or to complex. We leave! Deal?” “Nick? Are you up for this?” “Usually; I would just tuck my tale between my legs and flee to save my own ass, but I’m not going to abandon a brother. So yeah, I’m in as long as we go with the agreement.” “Alright; it’s a done deal. Now let’s get moving. We still got two items to find.” "Oh yeah, about the instrument. We’ve already taken care of that.” Mark pulls out a flute and reveals that it was given to him as a gift from Lacy. “Well, I guess that takes care of all but one remaining item to find. We now just need a floor tile. Let’s get to work guys. We just need one more item and we’re golden.” Chapter III Until We Meet Again! With the party now reunited and whole again. They continue their journey through the cave to find the final object that they need to complete the hunt. However; one thing was going through the mind of every one of them. They knew that if they won the hunt then they would be separated from each other and didn’t know when they would reunite again. They also had zero knowledge of this world and didn’t know what dangers yet rewards awaited them on the other end of the bank. “Hold on a sec guys.” The team stopped for a minute to hear what their leader had to say. “What’s wrong Moose?” “Let’s take a break for a minute. I want to talk to ya’ll about something.” The team takes a break in a corner of the cave and has Mark use his magic to light a small fire. Marshall then breaks his news to the team of what may happen if they choose to win. He also breaks some news to the team that they did not know before. “So, what is it Mr. Burlew?” “Listen! I know I’m going to sound like a real dick about this but after we win this hunt. I want you guys to do something for me.” “And what pray tell might that be?” “You better not be asking us to leave this world and leave you here to fight on your own. Cause if you are, boy you’ve got another thing coming.” “That’s exactly what I’m asking you guys to do.” “Here we go again!” “Moose, why do you always feel that you gotta do everything on your own? In case you haven’t noticed, we’re all already involved in this and we’re not about to let you go at it alone.” “Think about it for a second Jordon. If we win, we’re all going to get our own estate here in this world. Which means we’re going to be separated either way. We also don’t know the dangers in this world and what awaits us and there’s no telling when we’ll see each other again let alone if we ever do. Plus, there’s something I need to fill you guys in on.” “And what’s that?” “I lied earlier!” “Lied about what?” “About the mamono!” “What are you talking about?” “I know what they are.” The faces of every member of the party suddenly turned into a shock. They could not believe that their own best friend had been keeping this from them. Unsure what to make of this situation they knew that they just had to know. “Alright then, Moose! Spill it, what are mamono?” “I hope you’re ready for this Jordon because you ain’t gonna like it one bit, especially; with you being the only member in this group that already has a woman.” Jordon gulped at those words and started to show signs of a cold sweat coming on. “Mamono are monster girls!” “Monster what?” “Monster girls! Back home they were created by Japanese artists as a part of a video game called; Monster Girls Quest, and the all-popular growing manga, Monster Musume no Iru Nichijou.” “That doesn’t sound too bad.” “Oh! I haven’t even gotten started Mark and trust me when I say that Jordon is gonna want to leave when he hears this, especially; if he’s dead serious about his relationship with Ali.” The team stared at their friend and didn’t like where the news was going. “Mamono are all female and they need human men in order to reproduce.” “Wh….wh….what?” “You heard me! They need human men to reproduce but I haven’t even gotten to the kicker yet. Their all of a hybrid between a human female and a certain monster and we’re talking about myths and legends for legit here. I’m talking about the lamia, the gorgon or medusa, the chimera, the manticore, the unicorn, the elements, the centaur, the harpy, the dragon, the sphinx, Anubis, even the succubus. Their all creatures of the female gender that take on the form of the legends that we know from the ancient times, but here’s the real kicker. They are all lustful creatures. In other words, they require sex and I mean a lot of sex. Some even need sex and the male’s semen in order to survive because for some of them it acts as their food. You all see where I’m going with this?” The team was speechless as they couldn’t believe as to what they were hearing. They were being told that in order to continue, they would have to accept the fact that when they recruited mamono. They would have to be willing to have sex with them. While Nick seemed to actually welcome the fact since he was perverted as hell. The others, especially; Jordon was kind of unsettling with the situation. “Alright Moose, let me get this straight. You’re telling me that mamono are lustful, female monster beings that care for nothing except for sex? What kind of creature is that?” “Well, as they say every coin has two sides and there is an uplift with mamono’s though. They might be lustful, but they can be very caring creatures though. If they find a man that they fancy, they’ll make that man their husband and can become quite attached and loyal to that man. Hell, some will even share their man with another mamono if they wish leading into a harem. So, yeah! They might be lustful but are very loving. Hell, even the succubus who would want to make a man her love slave can even have a very loving side to the man she has chosen to be her husband. Nevertheless though, this is why I want you guys to leave after we’ve won. I don’t want you guys to loose yourselves to this, especially; you Jordon. I’ll be back in a minute. Let me know when you guys have reached a decision but just so you know. I won’t stop you if you guys want to continue but I just want you to know of what may lie ahead if choose to continue.” “Hold on a sec, Moose. How do you know this?” “Because I was part of a club that talked about these creatures and the others that came out. Yeah, I have quite the fantasy at finding love so sue me.” Marshall then walks off into the darkness while the rest of the team takes a few minutes to decide on if they should continue with their quest after this hunt or should they quit while their ahead? All four of them think very hard on this and share their views and points on this. An hour pasts and when it seems they’ve reached a decision. They put out the fire and go to their friend and leader whom they find standing over the corpse of the giant spider that nearly had him for dinner. Marshall turns around and finds his friends standing in a straight line with these smiles on their faces. “So, what’s your decision?” “We talked about it and thought hard on the subject and we’ve decided.” “We’ve decided to continue.” “Are you sure? You do realize of what you’re getting yourselves into right?” Jordon, what about you and Ali?” “I love Ali and I won’t allow anyone to destroy that relationship. However; in this world I’m a knight, and a knight’s job is to serve and protect the innocent. Not to lose himself in lucid acts though it has happened. Who knows, maybe I’ll get a land where other knights thrive and I won’t have to worry so much about losing myself to lucid acts. Moose, I’m with you to the end.” “What about the rest of you?” “I still don’t know as to what’s all going on Marshall, but I do know one thing. We’ve been called to duty and it’s our job to answer that calling. Whatever happens to us in this world will happen for a purpose. There will be consequences there’s no denying that but on the same token. They’ll also be rewards and the mamono’s that we recruit might actually be the best reward ever. Not saying that I plan to become indulged in lucidity but to accept love wherever it may come from.” “I don’t know anything about mamono’s and rather their pure intent is lucidity or actual love and I don’t know what awaits us on the other side of the river but I’ll follow you no matter what.” “Nick?” “Hmm! A harem eh? I could totally use one of those.” “NICKOLUS!” “Oh yeah, I’…..I’m in!” “Ah! Alright then, you all know of what you’re getting yourself into and know what lies ahead. So, let’s finish this then shall we?” (Everyone) “Yeah!” With the team now knowing of what may lay ahead of them, they finish their quest. The team eventually makes their way to the end of the temple and found themselves a treasure room. They search the chests and found over 1,000 worth in pure gold that they divided up with each other for 200 each, some alchemy ingredients, and also find the final item on their list. A floor tile that has a crescent moon on it. They then leave the cave and the first thing they do is make their way to Lord Mirak’s manor. They take their final items to Lord Mirak and Judge Haven. The judge crosses off the remaining items on their list as well as a red potion that Mark makes for them real quick. The judge then declares the party as the winners. “Congratulations! You’re the winners of the contest. Speak to Lord Mirak to choose your estates.” “Congratulations! You’ve won the contest and now deserve to be awarded your chosen estates. If I may though allow me to make a few suggestions for estates for some of you. Your knight for example I would recommend the estate of Animus, (Latin for courage). It’s populated by warrior mamono and they are very elegant and honorable and are also the less lustful in this world. Your ranger I would recommend Ingenimum, (Latin for nature). It’s an estate that is surrounded by luscious greens and an evergreen forest. Perfect for one who cares so for the land and nature. Your sorcerer should take up the estate of Maleficis, (Latin for Magic). It’s the land of magic and will definitely help your sorcerer to learn the greatest realms of magic and can also learn from one of the greatest arcane magic users of all time there. Your paladin should have Aduro, (Latin for light). Paladin’s are both pure and noble and an estate of light will be perfect for him.” The team stared at Nick as they knew that there was nothing pure and noble about him with him being quite the womanizer. “What?” Then again they thought that it might actually teach him some self-control if he had it. “And as for you young man. The monk and leader of the party, I would recommend for you Pugnantis, (Latin for fighter), it’s the home of mamono that have the audacity to fight. It may prove to be a great estate for a fighter such as yourself. With that being said though, you are free to choose any other estate that you wish. What say you?” Marshall looked towards his comrades and they each gave him a nod. “Lord Mirak, we’ll accept your advice and take the estates that you have suggested to each of us.” Lord Mirak clapped his hands together and drew out the contracts. “Excellent! I’m very glad to give you these lands. Now, if I could just get your signature on these contracts. Sign here, and here, and your initials here. And with that our business is complete you are now the new lords of your estates. I wish you all the best of luck and fortune and hope that you will be able to lead your estates into a new and glorious age for the mamono that live within it. The boat at the docks will take you to the mainland where there will be five carriages one waiting for each of you. Rule your lands with the greatest responsibilities and may you thrive well. Good luck!” Before going to the boat, the team stops at the homes of the guild masters so that Mark and Nick can become members of the element and clerical guilds of fire, air, body, and spirit for 50 gold each. They then go to the boat and sail for the mainland. It takes a few days and they arrive at the mainland and as Lord Mirak stated. There are five carriages waiting for them. After arriving and finding out which carriage is for them. They bid their farewells for now and depart for their estates. Wondering what new adventures awaited them and what kind of creatures and awards and of course dangerous awaited them as they made their way to their estates. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 12:29 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Ancient Mythos by Darkness-Ryu [2/2] Chapter IV Servitude to Nature! It didn’t take very long for Brian to arrive in his estate. He was taken east to the evergreen forest of Ka’Valkairan and inside the forest lay the very heart of it, Ingenimum. Ingenimum was a beautiful estate filled with tall evergreen trees as far as the eye could see, pure green grass that looked like it had just grown, documented landscapes with wonderful bushes and beautiful flowers. Some of which that Brian had never seen before. Wonderful local wildlife wondered the wilderness in the plains, and the residents of this beautiful residence lived in the trees in tree houses. As the carriage carried Brian through the small yet firm city he gazed upon not only the beauty of this city that nature had dawned on but the beauty of the creatures that his eyes gazed upon as well. With the exception of a few humans living in this masterpiece of nature many of the other residents were female but not just female. They were of different beings and different characteristics. One lady had the ears and tails, yes tails of a fox, but the bizarre thing about that was that she seemed to have five tails. Brian of course thought, [color=lime]“If she has more than two tails then where’s the one that they call Tails?”[/color] There was also another lady that looked like a fox but while the first seemed to have a more loving and devoted look the other seemed to have a more aggressive look. A look that said, “I don’t care who you are and if you already have a lady. One way or another I will have you.” There was also this lady which clearly showed its characteristics very well. She was a cat, a cat with two tails. However; the one creature that really caught Brian’s eye were these lovely ladies that clearly resembled the mythical elves and that was what Ingenimum seemed to be mostly inhabited by. They were tall, slim, had long green hair, pointy ears sticking out, wielding the bow no doubt as their mastered weapon since elves were master archers, but of course were the more symbolic type. They looked down on humans as mere mortals filled with greed, treachery, and destroyers of nature while they cared for the land and nature herself, as well as being made to believe to be immortal. Which probably explained a lot of why they believed that there couldn’t be any relationship between the two races. After seeing much of the scenery Brian was eventually; brought to the inner sanctum of the city. He gazed upon the tallest tree in the city and exited his carriage. Next to the staircase which would lead up the tree and into the house were two elven warriors, both female of course. They gave a swift salute to their new lord and led him up the stairs and to his new home. After going up for nearly five minutes he arrived at the front door of his new home. The elf opened the door for him and he stepped inside. Brian was quite astonished of what he saw inside. What seemed small on the outside was actually quite an adequate size on the inside. It seemed almost like an ordinary house minus electricity, natural cooking ware, etc. However; to his surprise he actually found everything that he needed. There was plenty of food, mainly fruits and nuts. There was a bucket on a rope connected to a pulley hanging over a well that Brian could send down to get water, comfortable furniture, a nice looking table, an actual bathroom, and a very relaxing bed. There was even a closet filled with many different outfits befitting a lord. There was no time for Brian to relax though as one of the elven guards knocked on his door asking him to change into a nobler outfit and visit the general. Brian changed into a green tunic outfit that had decorated beads around it. After changing he then accompanied the elven guards to another home in Ingenimum. This home however was a little more different than the others. It had the banners of the estate on it. Brian entered the home and was greeted by another elf inside who was standing next to a table with documents, a map, and a few lit candles on it. The lady herself was a splendid beauty who didn’t even look no more than twenty years old. Much like the others she had long green hair except it was a darker green and instead of a green tunic she wore a bright white outfit. Almost like Galadriel from Lord of the Rings except she had blond hair. She looked up and saw Brian and greeted him with a half-smile. “Ah! So, you must be Brian am I correct?” “Yes, my lady!” “Hmm! You don’t look like much but we’ll put that to the test soon enough. My name is Kira Leanne and I’m the general and current leader of Ingenimum until you have proved yourself. Listen well, you are a human and we elves are not quite fond of humans given our history with each other. The only reason you are the lord, (used loosely) is because Lord Mirak felt the need to put some power into this city as well as the others. I do not expect you to be doing much and I’m sure the other generals and residents that your friends have been assigned to don’t expect that much either. Humans are lazy and arrogant and prefer to deluge themselves in greed and destroy nature. However; we shall see soon enough just what kind of a human you are for I have a task for you. If you want us and especially; myself to see you as a lord of this land then you’ll need to prove that you care for nature and her land. A group of orcs and goblins have infiltrated our borders and threaten to demolish beautiful nature. We elves being pure beings of nature have sworn to never allow harm to come to it. I’m sending a scouting party to chase them out. We refuse to kill them unless they bring the fight to us. We consider it repetitive enough to kill and will not taint this land with blood unless we have no choice. Show us that you care for the land and drive them out and I might consider you as a contender to truly be a lord of Ingenimum. They’ll be at the borderline of this city in the north. Speak with Kali Tr’amair and she’ll assign you. Beware though for while she is an elf she is not the friendliest of elves and will just see you as a wannabe. Plus, she’s also the captain of Ingenimum. Also, take this with you. It’s a documented history of our city. You should know about its history if you’re going to rule here. Now go and don’t delay.” “Thank you my lady and I won’t let you down.” “Hmm! We shall see!” Without wasting any time Brian left and returned to his home. He dressed back into his chainmail and equipped his weapons and made went to the northern border of the city and found a group of elves and a lady with six tails who clearly resembled one of the fox ladies that he saw upon his arrival. After arriving the elves just stared at him almost right through him as if he wasn’t actually there and the elfin captain turned around. “Ah! The new wannabe lord how quaint and I’m not impressed. Your tall I’ll give you that but you appear to be quite skinny and are in the attire of a ranger? Ha! I can’t believe Kira sent this twig to help us. Listen human, just stay out of my way and we’ll get along just fine. Oh and the names Kali Tr’amair, remember it cause I will not repeat it. Clear?” “Yes ma’am!” “Hmm! Just don’t fall behind. Let’s go!” The group heads north to their destination. Their objective was simple, unless the orcs and goblins actually brought the fight to them or had begun to strike against nature. They were to only chase them out of the forest and not kill and not taint the land with blood. It was considered a taboo and if they broke that taboo and they would have to undergo a ceremony that not many would walk out from. It took some time but eventually they reached their destination at a hill where they saw their objective. There was a small group of orcs and goblins getting ready to go to work against nature. The expressed look on the face of the elves and youko told a different story. They were ready to shoot but knew that they had to hold in that anger. “Hold! Do not continue and leave or you will be fired upon.” “Oh great, it’s the pointy eared whore and her band of buffoons. What do you think we should do?” “Brian? Show us how skilled you are with the bow. Fire a warning shot pass the orcs ear.” Brian took his bow and arrow and prepared to fire when the youko did something out of the ordinary. “Mind your aim!” She then tipped his foot and the arrow fired and hit the orc in the arm instead of bypassing him. “Ah! Dammit! That human shot me!” “Hey sorry; but we warned you. Don’t worry; we’ll end this quickly.” Kali then gave the signal and the elves fired down upon them. Eliminating them all in one swoop. Brian however wasn’t too pleased about this turn of events though has he directed his attention towards the youko who had disregarded the generals orders. “What the hell was that?” “They threatened nature and so we answered that threat.” “You didn’t even give them the chance to defend themselves let alone leave when they hadn’t even done anything just yet.” The captain walked right up to Brian and starred at him right in the eyes. “Listen and listen well boy. I don’t care whether or not they were threatening or not and had a chance to defend themselves. They threatened nature and we saved it. That was our objective, to protect nature. You’re in our world now and you’ll find it quickly that things are not the same here. My loyalty is both to Ingenimum and nature. If you aren’t up with that then it was a grave error for you to be appointed as the lord here. Now, help us clean up this mess and stay in line.” It took several hours for the party to dispose of the corpses and hide away the blood that had been spilt from the piercing arrows in the bodies. They had to carefully place them in body bags that were crafted out of fine thread stronger than any typical thread called; hvem. It would hold together for years but would also allow the body to properly deteriorate without the need to burn it. The blood that fell to the ground was taken care of by pouring a special liquid on it called; Harem’s Elixir. It was created to counter blood and destroy it completely but was only to be used if nature became tainted by spilt blood. Brian still had a strong dissaprovement of this as they placed the wrapped bodies in a small cave near the battle field. He was the new lord and a ranger and it was his duty to care for the land and found that this was an uncaring way for the land. The blood maybe gone and the bodies may deteriorate peacefully but he knew that there could have been a better way to settle this without having to spill blood. He also knew that there was something fishy with Kali and her party but couldn’t put his finger on it. After they had finished of disposing of the bodies and blood the party returned home but as they entered the city Kali pulled Brian to the side for a minute. “This is not the first time my party has resorted to these kind of measures and it won’t be the last. This is our way of protecting nature and you will not ruin it. You maybe the new appointed lord of Ingenimum though I’m starting to question it but you will not ruin what we’ve worked so hard for. If you mention any of this to the general they’ll be some drastic measures taken against you.” She then released him and they all returned to Kira’s home and reported in. She gave them her thanks and Brian was rewarded with some experience to level himself up and suggested that he should hit the training grounds tomorrow. Brian was actually tempted to inform Kira of what really happened but knew that it wasn’t the right time for he knew that if he reported of what really happened and that Kali admitted that this had been going on for some time it would be her word against his since he had just arrived and Kira and Kali were like sisters. Brian and the elves left and he returned to his new home. After washing up and having some dinner which was mainly fruits and nuts to which he did enjoy very much but did miss some meat. He retired for the night and went to bed. It took him some time for him to fall asleep since he couldn’t get out of his mind of what he witnessed today. One thing was clear that his first order of business as the new lord was to find a way to expose Kali of what her and her party had been doing for he feared that if he didn’t find a way to settle this. Not only could it truly hurt the land but could end up possibly leading to missing residents of the state which could then lead to martial law and possibly a civil war which could damage the land beyond repair. As a ranger it was his duty to care and protect the land against anyone, even the corrupted of its own people. Brian then closed his eyes and fell asleep. Chapter V Proving Honor! Jordon’s journey began in the west to where his carriage took him. It took a couple of days for even his carriage to reach but after traveling for no more than two days he finally arrived at Animus. Animus was a well sized estate with well-designed two story homes, a great tavern that served fine drinks and food, a state of the art training grounds, one freaking huge ass stable, a church that preached to the gods, a weapons and armor shop that had great items for sale, and it even had a huge luxurious manor that would serve as Jordon’s home. As Jordon was taken through the city of his estate he could see the different mamono that lived in it. While there were many humans that lived in the city he found it to also be occupied by centaurs who were all female since they were seen as half woman and half horse while having ordinary horses as well and he saw these female warriors that had green scaly skin and a tail that clearly looked like the tail of a lizard. He probably guessed that they were like lizard men or lizard woman in this particular manner and guessed that they too were warriors since they carried a sword with them. There weren’t that many of the two races in the city but each one that he saw seemed to have a sense of authority and care for the people that lived in it. When Jordon arrived at the manor he found standing outside it was this tall and somewhat muscular even though she didn’t look like it centaur. She wore some plate armor that covered her chest and had this long sword as well with some rune engraved in it. She had long blond hair and both her human and horse skin was white. Her eyes were the color of a lavender and under the plate armor was a blue tunic. When Jordon exited the carriage the centaur drew her sword and held it in front of her with both edges of the blade facing at her and him. Jordon took this as a sign that she was saluting him and drew his sword in return and faced the edges of his blade at him and her as well. The centaur then smiled and spoke. “Ah! So, thou accepts my challenge then?” Jordon’s face turned sour as had no idea as to what he was getting himself into. “Sorry?” The centaur smiled and then laughed making Jordon think that he was stupid or something. She then regained herself and spoke again. “When we centaurs draw our blades and place them with the edge facing towards ourselves and the one in front of us it means that we challenge them to a duel and so I challenge thou to a duel. Does thou accept my challenge?” Jordon was at first a little distraught about accepting her duel. He had never struck a woman in his entire life and even though she was half-woman and half-horse she was still a lady but he was also a man who was not one to deny a request from a woman. There was also the fact that he didn’t really know how to use the sword that much since he hadn’t used it accept back on Diamond Island but decided to accept her offer. “I’ll be honest, I’m no master of the sword but I’m not one to deny the wish of a lady. So, lady…..” “Oh yes, where are my manners? My name is Lady Ceona Limera. General and Rune Knight of Animus.” “My name is Jordon Hubbard, the new Lord of Animus.” “Indeed! Now, let’s see how well thou fare against me.” The two took their positions in front of the manor and readied themselves. Jordon was unsure of how this would play out with not having that much experience with the sword and had never really engaged in a battle before unlike Brian and Marshall who had fought numerous times. He didn’t even know how to think when it came to battle. [color=blue]“I should have took some pointers from Brian and Moose before we separated.”[/color] Ceona then charged at Jordon with a full gallop and raised her sword high. She then leaped into the air and came straight down on Jordon. Thinking as to avoid the pounding of both her hooves and sword Jordon quickly leaped out of the way just missing Ceona’s attack. Ceona quickly rose up while it Jordon a minute to do so. She then charged at him again but this time took him head on. Jordon raised his sword in his defense against hers but the battering of the two swords connecting on contact caused Jordon to full back due to the backlash of it. She was far stronger then him and was clearly more experienced then he was. Jordon couldn’t even get as much as a move on her. She then took another swung at him and caused the sword to fall out of his hand. She then took the hilt of her sword and knocked it against Jordon’s chest causing him to fall to the ground. She then pointed her sword at him and said, “Dead man!” Jordon gulped thinking that she was going to plunge that sword into him but instead withdrew it into its sheath and then reached to him with her hand to help him up. Jordon took her hand and she helped him to his feet. He then retrieved his sword and placed it in his sheath. Jordon felt a hint of distraught since he had lost to a girl but did acknowledge of why he lost. He lacked skill and experience and knew that he would need it if he was going to be worthy of being the lord of Animus. “You’re strong and quick but you lack experience. You’ll need to train yourself well if you wish to lead these people to fruition. I can help you with that if you wish.” Jordon wanted to say no since he wasn’t the kind of person to be given training and advice from women unlike his other friends but knew that she was probably the only one that could lend him aid and so was obligated to accept her aid. “Alright; I accept your aid Lady Ceona.” “Excellent! Don’t worry; I’ll show you how to properly use the sword and wield it. First, let me show you the inside of your home. Cira?” “Yes, my lady?” “This is your new master, Lord Jordon. Jordon, this is Cira she is a Kikimora and the maid of your estate. She’ll take care of you while you’re here and will provide for you should you need anything. Cira dear, please that this man’s luggage to his room please.” “Yes, my lady! Please, to meet you master.” “Uh! Y…..You too!” The lovely lady bowed to her new master and then retrieved his belongings and took them into the manor. Ceona then guided Jordon into his new home and gave him the tour. The home was nearly spotless and everything had a shine to it. Jordon had the thought that Cira must had been one hell of a maid for everything to be this clean. The manor was decorated with quite exterior decorations of amazing paintings, statues with one being a centaur that resembled Ceona, amazing carpet and curtains. There were many rooms in the manor as well. A kitchen where Jordon was promised a home cooked meal made by Cira every day, a nice bathroom, a dining room with a table made out of pure cherry, a study and lounge, a bedroom that had quite a canopy bed in it, and a war room that served as Ceona’s base of operations. After showing all of the manor to Jordon, the two of them rent into the war room where Jordon was greeted by three others whom would serve as his advisors. First there was Ali LuRon who was dressed in a purple outfit of a shinobi or ninja. She was a Kunoichi and would serve as Jordon’s spy and assassin. Much like the typical ninja her face was covered and the only thing that was visible were her beautiful golden eyes. She had pointy ears and her hair was long and black. Also, on each side of her hips were two long daggers that she would use to quickly assassinate her target. Ninja’s were quick as they would quickly assassinate their target without remorse and make themselves scarce. Ceona gave a warning to Jordon that he was to be careful around her since she was also of the succubus family and it could end up being very lustful around him especially; if he won her favor. Furthermore; it didn’t help the fact that she had the same name as his girlfriend back home which could seriously end up leading to trouble if anything came between the two of them. The second person was that of the Lizardmen tribe that Jordon saw on his way in when he first arrived in Animus. Her name was Luna Ku’Varon whom served as the captain of Animus. Much like the others she had green scaly skin only it was a little darker than the others and instead of having a sword that required two hands it required one because she actually wore a shield on her back. Her hair was short and blond and her green eyes had the glow of a pure emerald. The third was Lady Twilight Yama. Out of all the ladies that Jordon had seen so far she actually appeared to be the most human. Everything about her seemed human, her long black hair that extended all the way down to her feet, her violet kimono that she wore, even her body seemed to be the most human without and wings, pointy ears, or scales. However; that little notice went out the window when Jordon got a closer look at her hair. He noticed that her hair while her hands were in front of her was moving on its own. Something about it as well was somewhat enticing and it was trying to get Jordon’s attention but didn’t have any effect right off the bat. After everyone had been introduced Ceona informed Jordon of the current situations that Animus was in. Apparently; ever since the evil arrived a large group of bandits have risen up and have been trying to take Animus as their own. They’ve been holding their own against the bandits but things have been turning dire greatly. The war table showed of their current situation and where the bandit’s camp was located at. They had been held up in a small village in Animus just south of the city. Jordon knew that he had to liberate the village from the bandits but had to be careful thus the villagers would be slain. “It’s up to thy how to free these people my lord. We have three current options. We can either send in Ali and her scouts to assassinate the chief thus the rest of the bandits will probably disband. We could send in Luna and her brethren to take out the bandits and their chief but could possibly cause casualties among both; our own and the villagers. Third we can send in Twilight to reason with the bandits but I doubt that they’ll release them without a certain amount of tribute. The decision is up to thy lord.” As a knight, Jordon knew that it was his duty to protect and save the people and to prevent casualties on both fronts. He knew what the best decision was. He had to send in his scouts and so elected Ali and her assassins to move in on the village and assassinate their target, the bandit chief. Jordon also stated that instead of going the old fashion way and slitting the chief’s throat. They should poison the chief and plant the evidence among several of the other bandits causing them to bicker and fight among one another. No doubt that most of them would kill each other and making it easier for Ali and her sisters to move in on them and take back the village without any casualties. After receiving her orders Ali and her sisters departed immediately for the village. Waiting for the cover of night to move in on them. Two days passed and in the afternoon as Jordon was training with Ceona on how to properly wield the sword and how to keep his balance while also showing him how to use his power in his hips. He received a letter from Ali. “My Lord Jordon! We’ve successfully assassinated the bandit chief without giving away our presence. We were able to successfully plant a strong poison in the chief’s drink which had him killed within the hour. By successfully planting the evidence among the chief’s trusted bandits we were able to cause a riot among them and most of them say for one who survived was arrested and is being brought in to face your judgment. The villagers send their praises to their new lord and look forward to seeing the sole survivor face your judgment.” The next day, Ali and her assassins returned with the prisoner and was brought before Jordon as he sat on his throne. Lady Twilight explained the current situation and why his chief and fellow bandits attacked the village and why they wanted Animus to themselves. They believed it to be a sign that their god had finally arrived and that it was their time to rise up against the people of Animus and claim it as their own. They believed that their right to rule was divine and hence why they believed that the arrival of the evil was their god and had chosen them to rule Animus and that it was their duty to wipe out anyone that got in their way. They had already killed several villagers when they first invaded only leaving the women and children alive. “You have committed many atrocities against my people. However; killing you won’t bring back the people that you’ve already killed. So, you shall be jailed for the rest of your life.” After the prisoner was jailed and the key tossed. Ceona and the other members of Jordon’s knew court offered him an actual coronation to welcome him as their new lord but turned it down. Informing his advisors that there would be time later to have a coronation but that there was still work to do. Such as, rebuilding the village that was destroyed and much more. Chapter VI Dawn of the Elements! Part I Mark’s destination towards Maleficis was a more shall we say imposing journey? Maleficis while a part of Mythos did not exist in the same realm as the other estates. Maleficis was an estate that lived in its own domain while still existing as a part of Mythos. It was concealed from the seeing eye by extremely powerful magic. Magic that has existed since the birth of Mythos itself. It was no easy feat to enter the estate either for only one of the arcane arts could enter Maleficis by taking the pilgrim passage. After riding in the carriage for three days, Mark arrived at a place known as the Summerset Circle. It was the only known portal that connected between the realm of Mythos and Maleficis. However; in order for one to gain entry they had to prove that they were worthy of entry by demonstrating their magic by showing control over it. However; that was easier said than done because Mark knew that he was having serious trouble of controlling his magic. The only reason why he was able to use it accurately and controllably against the spiders to save Marshall was because his friend was in danger and he had to act fast. Ever since then he has just been unable to keep a secure control over it as he had nearly set the carriage on fire three times. Furthermore; the entrance into Maleficis was even more skilled because sitting in the Summerset Circle were four alters each having a mark engraved into them. The four marks were that of the four primal elements of arcane magic. Fire, water, air, and earth. He had to apply the correct magical element to each alter in order to open the portal to Maleficis but there was one slight problem. He already knew fire and air but not earth and water and without those two elements he wouldn’t be able to open the portal. Mark sat at the alter and thought of just how he was going to learn the other two elements. He was in the middle of the wilderness and there wasn’t a town around for miles. “How the hell am I going to get in? I don’t know how to harness water and earth and the last guilds that could have taught me the elements were back on Diamond Island. Furthermore; my carriage has left and I don’t know what to do. What would Marshall do in this kind of situation?” He thought on that thought of what Marshall would do in this sort of situation. His mind then turned towards the others and how things were going for them but then turned his thoughts back to his own predicament, but then he remembered something that Marshall once told him. [color=orange]“You keep searching until you find what you want or need. Simply standing around doing nothing won’t change a damn thing. We keep searching until we find an answer to our problems.”[/color] Mark knew that simply sitting at these alters wouldn’t do him any good and he had to search for a way to learn the other elements. He had to find an answer to his problem. Little did he know that his problem would come to fruition when he found coming towards him was this old, blind woman who somehow came up to Mark to speak to him. “Oh! Well, well! What have we here? A young sorcerer down on his luck? Hmm! You seek to enter Maleficis? Hmm, but you lack the tools to do so. You lack water and earth. Quite troublesome!” “Who…..who are you?” “Hmm! Not quite the bright one are ya? Usually; by tradition the elder would speak first but since you asked; I’m just simply an old hermit who lives by the name of Elliy Cigam, Lord Mark Bogucki of Maleficis.” “How…..how do know my name and that I’m the new lord of Maleficis?” “Appearances can be deceiving my dear young man but knowledge is key. I know many things and Sylph holds many tales when she blows through the land.” “Sylph?” “Oh! You do not know of the elements that roam the world? There are five elemental mamono that live in Mythos. Ignis of fire, Sylph of wind, Undine of water, Gnome of earth, and Glacies of ice. However; much like Maleficis, they live in their own realm while still being a part of Mythos. Quite intriguing don’t you think?” “Hmm! Interesting indeed, but why are you here?” “Hmm! Indeed, why am I here? I came here for something but seem to have forgotten. Hmm let’s see here.” The old woman reached into her pack that she carried around her shoulder but seemed to have nothing to pull out of it. “Hmm, that’s strange! I must have misplaced my book of knowledge and given my current state it would be nearly impossible to find it. Hmm! Whatever shall I do?” Mark’s mind snapped as he thought that this was the answer he was looking for. He thought that perhaps this book of knowledge was what could help him find his way to his destination. So, he decided that there was only one thing to do. “I’ll look for your book.” “You would do that? You’d lend your aid to a poor old woman? Thank you! I believe it may be in that cave over there. I was in there looking for some materials. You shouldn’t have to worry about anything in there but even the slightest mislooking cave can have its dangers. You’ll recognize it when you see it because it’s nothing like you’ve ever seen. The book should be a dark colored covering with no writing in it. They say that the book talks about the destiny of the one who carries it. Be careful!” “I will!” Mark left the blind woman where she was and went to the cave. It didn’t seem that far away just by seeing it but it was a little further then he had thought. When he reached the cave however; Mark discovered that it was impossible to enter. As he tried to enter something was preventing him from doing so. He felt around the entrance of the cave and discovered that a barrier was set at the entrance and thought to himself. [color=crimson]“Oh great, how am I gonna get past this one?”[/color] Mark then realized something weird about the barrier. He noticed a very cold chill coming from it and discovered that the barrier was made of water. He then remembered something that he once read in a book. Every element has an opposite or a weakness and that weakness could be exploited by its opposite element. For example; a small gust of air had only the potential to blow dust from the earth but with an overpowering force of air such as that of a tornado could kick up large particles of the earth and move it but the earth could also stop the wind from moving it if it was large enough say a mountain. The same rule applied with fire and water. Water had the potential to put out fire but fire could also dry out water if it was strong enough like a pond in a forest fire. If the inferno was strong enough and heated up the area around the pond enough it could easily dry it out. Mark knew exactly what he had to do. He had to generate enough fire magic in order to put out the barrier. However; he was very skeptical of doing so for he feared that if he generated a huge amount of fire magic he would lose control of it and possibly harm himself by doing so. He then remembered something else that he was once told by someone very close to him. His own brother who passed away in a four wheeler accident a long time ago once told him, [color=red]“You can do anything if you put your mind to it Mark. Never let your fear get the better of you for if you do. Then, you’ll never be able to accomplish your goals. Put all your fears aside be whatever it maybe and you’ll tear through your barriers and be able to pass through them.”[/color] Mark at first didn’t understand as to what his brother meant back then but did now. While he knew that he couldn’t fully control his magic but knew that if he ever wanted to gain control of it he had to put his fears aside. He knew that he had to learn how to control it but the thing that was really preventing him from doing it was his own fear. The fear of losing control and it destroying him but he had to take control of that fear and use it. Standing still with both of his palms open and his eyes closed. Mark focused on concentrating and channeling the heat right into his palms. While the fire that was spawning from his hand wasn’t harming him he could greatly feel the heat rising as he generated it. Then, when he reached his flameshot spell to as far as he could. His eyes shot open and he brought both of his palms together and in badass Goku fashion. He fired the once two now one shot towards the barrier. The fire dissolved the barrier and he was now free to pass through. However; Mark realized something about his hands as he looked at them, noticing that they had been burned. “How? I didn’t feel anything, so why are my hands burnt?” “It’s because that while you’re beginning to understand how to control your magic you still don’t know fully how to control it. Furthermore; you may not realize it but even though you are unable to feel anything when you generate magic such as fire magic. It can still greatly cause you harm unless you know a counter spell that can prevent that type of backlash.” Mark looked around to see where the voice was coming from but to no avail for he saw no one in sight. The only thing that he saw was a little flame that was still burning after dissolving the barrier that use to be in front of him, and then much to his amazement. That little flame then burst into a large flame about the size of Mark himself. However; he felt no heat coming from the flame but instead looked right through it and then he saw something. He saw a figure standing in the flame. A figure that had flames covering the body of it from head to toe. He then quickly discovered that the figure was that of a female but no ordinary female at that. Mark at first started to panic thinking that there might had been someone behind that barrier that he did not see and that her spirit had emerged from the flame and her spirit had come back to kill him causing him to fall to the ground and crab walk back a few feet. The spirit however just laughed to his fright and then spoke again. “Relax sorcerer, I’m not going to kill you nor was I behind the barrier that you just destroyed. This cave is the pilgrim passage where all sorcerers are tested if they wish to enter Maleficis. I have witnessed your power of fire and while powerful you lack both true control as well as resistance. You must learn how to resist fire magic and not allow it to harm you thus you be burned to a crisp. I’ll teach you a spell that will help with that.” “Thank you, but who are you?” “Time! First, allow me to teach you fire resistance. A spell that will not only protect you and your allies from your enemies’ fire magic but from yourself as well and just like any type of magic you will need to master it in order to prevent yourself from being harmed by your own magic. Now let me teach you fire resistance.” The figure then took her hands and Mark saw two flames emerge from it and very quickly too. The two flames then became two little barriers and merged into one. She then threw her hands over her face and the barriers of fire wrapped themselves around her body and a bright red glow began to flow around her. This was the power of fire resistance that Mark needed in order to prevent the backlash of a spell such as this. When she was finished she then addressed Mark again stating that it was now his turn. “Focus the fire in your hand and imagine them becoming a circle in your mind. Then, imagine those two circles becoming one and then throw it over your face.” Mark did as she asked as he closed his eyes and focused the two flames in his hands. He pictured the two flames in his mind and carefully; imagined them turning into circles. As he did, the flames in his hands were beginning to shift into little circles as well. Once he had a clear picture of the two circles in his mind he imagined them becoming one and merging together. Not realizing that his hands were moving on his own and that the two circles were merging as well. Then, he took the merged circle of fire and placed it over his face and felt this warm sensation cover his entire body as the circle of fire wrapped itself around his entire body. He then opened his eyes and noticed that his body was now glowing with a red aura around him just like the female figure in the flame. The figure smiled at him and spoke. “Well done! You now understand how to form a fire barrier. This will prevent any backlash when you use a fire spell that is meant to harm your enemies. Once you’ve grown accustomed to it you’ll be able to generate the barrier right away without the need to go through that process again. However; there’s one other thing you should know. Your fire resistance spell at its current level can only protect you from basic fire spells and only for a certain amount of time. If you use that spell against a stronger fire spell it may destroy your barrier in one fell swoop and may even have a possibility of killing you right away or leave you very weak. Magic can also exhaust you if you are just a beginner. You will need to practice your magic and make yourself stronger both physically and mentally. Now, enter young sorcerer and begin your pilgrimage. Prove yourself worthy and you will gain entry into Maleficis.” The flame began to wither and die and the figure began to disappear. Mark then called out to her again asking for her name. “Wait! What’s your name?” “Inferno!” She then disappeared and the path before him was no longer blocked. Mark didn’t know for sure as to what was going on but knew that he had to press on. He casted his torch spell and made his journey into the cave. He didn’t know as what to expect inside the cave and what awaited him and wondered to himself if he would ever see Inferno again. Little did he know, his answers awaited him inside the cave as he entered. |
| [MFF] Shadowt5's Story[1/4] Chapter List: Characters: 1. Chapter: The Sudden "Marriage"??? I shouted suddenly: "Which idiot left out that chair at..." "Wait, where am I? That’s not the house I was in." "Did I drink too much and walk out in the garden..." "It’s really not a place I remember" Those thoughts immediately ran through my head, as soon as I was able to stand up in the middle of nowhere. "Let’s check it: I still have all of my parts, nothing hurts or missing." "Well, it looks like I ended up somewhere I don’t know." I wanted to pull out my mobile, to call someone and asking about what happened, I had to notice, there is nothing in my pocket. "Looks like someone stole it from me, but in that case, why did he carried me here?" "I felt I should not have to go to that party, 1st I almost fell at home, as I tried to dress up fast and then some idiot there started to fight, of course next to me, and I got a hit on my head..." "Wait, if I got hit, why isn't it hurt? I don’t think that happened to long ago" As I touched my head, there was nothing there, not even a scratch. "Something really must have happened, something unusual. Anyway those trees over there are look not familiar" "I can think only 2 options: 1. I was carried to another continent. No way that happened, in that case I would be dead, because it would mean way too much time without drink and food, and injuries like that cant heal that fast." "The other option is really more unbelievable: Being teleported to another world." Without thinking more, I started to walk around, looking around. "I have to find someone, I really have to, even if he or she is dangerous, I have to make contact with someone and getting some information about this place." "No, no, I have to be careful, I can’t be killed immediately, and living without any knowledge about this place is still better than being on the wrong end of a knife." "I need something to eat and drink, no matter which comes first." I headed first to that little hill, and hoped I can look around from there and maybe find a town, a city, or something where people live. "Hmmm, that hill looks like steps, even if its small, I can rest halfway." I reached the top almost when I heard a shout "WATCH OUT!!!", I didn’t have any time, something hit me and rolled back with me until halfway. "Nice, I’m in a new world and already fell twice and now something is on me, probably someone is on me." I opened my eyes and I was surprised. A girl is sitting on me, a cute one, but something is definitely strange, big webbed hands and feet and scales on her legs, almost up to her hips and the same on her arms with something wing like parts and her ears are also webbed and she has a long tail. I see she is almost as surprised as me, she breaks that awkward silence: "Are you a human?" While I still tried to figure out what she is, almost forgot to answer: "Yes, I am. And you? What are you?" She answered with a proud smile on her face: "I’m a Sahuagin, the best hunter in the waters." "But we are definitely on land, not in water. But anyway, could you get off me? It starts to be uncomfortable." She stood up and pulled me up, she was really careful, didn’t even scratch me with her little claws. "I’m so sorry falling on you, I just heard someone is going up and I became excited to meet with someone and as I ran, I tripped on something." "Well, I’m alive so it’s okay. What’s your name? I’m Tibor." "I’m Seira." I just noticed she is smiling since she pulled me up. "You really have a cute smile." "T-t-thanks." "What are you doing here on land?" "I wanted to discover the world, meet other species, going on adventures. Do you want to come with me?" She asked that without thinking. "Do you trust me that much already to invite me?" "You looks like a nice person, so why not." "I accept your invitation, such a nice start for my arrive" She didn’t care with the second part of my answer and suddenly asked: "What are those clothes? Those look weird to me." As she asked that, I pointed it out: "You wear a swimsuit." "It’s the normal cloth for a Sahuagin." "You should fix it up there, I think I saw a bit more." "Ooops, now you have to marry me." Told that to me, with the possibly biggest smile. I froze, I didn’t know what to answer but she broke the silence: "Sorry, I’m just joking. Don’t worry about that, we, the Sahuagins used to see each other naked many times." "If you want you can touch it." She winked and grabbed my hand and pulled to her chest. She is really strong, I don’t have a chance to pull my hand away. "You really don’t have shame." "As I said, it’s normal between Sahuagins." "But I’m human." "From now it’s normal between humans and Sahuagins" Finally she let my hand to pull away. "Can we go?" "Yes, but 1st let me grab my spear" Right after she picked it up, we started to move, ready for exploring this world. Chapter 02: The “correct” way We walked silently, as we eat the fishes Seira brought from her home water. "This fish is really tasty but beside that, we don’t have much food and drink. Do you have any plan about how to get food and drink?" "We are heading to a small town, I heard about from my parents. Or at least I think we are going there." Better not to answer, I don’t want to ruin that fine moment, I’m walking with a strange but cute girl, but still I can’t get it out of my head: Are we going the right way... "I’m curious, you live in water, but you seem fine walking here on land." "Our specie is accustomed to land life, because all of the Sahuagins are female, we have to find a human male." "I see, you have to come out of water. I guess the first males were pretty much shocked seeing your kind walking out of water." "We don’t walk out, we leap out on the male and make them our husband." I was shocked hearing that. I could not hide that surprised expression on my face, and I noticed she saw my face: "We don’t have another way." Her cheerful smile disappeared. "I don’t know it yet, but on someday, I have to find a man, even if I don’t want to make that man my husband by force." Even if she was shameless earlier, looks like it is fortunately way too much, even to her. I should not be surprised about it, she is young, or as I think she is young, but first: I have to cheer her up, even if that sad face is cute, I don’t want her to be sad. "Do you remember? You already have one." I told that with a smile on my face. "Why do you say it?" "You told it: "You have to marry me." Now she was still sad but something changed: "Will you?" "Maybe, I can’t see the future, but anything is possible." Now she is blushing and I’m melting by her cuteness. She has that cute side too, not just her cheerful, possibly troublemaker side. "Will you take responsibility?" I don’t feel the same atmosphere when she told I have to marry her, she is not joking now. I should not have to go that far right now, but I have to be careful with my answer. I wanted to answer, but I noticed someone, close, we should have to be more careful. "Hello guys" That person was friendly. Looked like someone from the town. "Good afternoon. We are kind of lost here." "No problem, come with me, the town is near." It was reassuring to hear, Seira remembered the route correctly. The man continued talking: "Nowadays the young couples always wandering and getting lost." Argh, that man hits the bull’s-eye and make the situation worse, now I don’t have a chance to correct the situation between me and Seira. Seira reaction surprised me: "We are not a couple, we are adventurers, and we will discover every hidden treasure!" Wow, now treasures, so she has a "deeper" goal than just wandering. But waaait, where did the marriage go suddenly... And why am I worrying about she dropped the marriage topic that easily. "Adventurers, it sounds like you are really serious little girl." I’m surprised about that man, he was not surprised about Seira’s look. Maybe her wife is also a Sahuagin… "Excuse me, but I have to ask: You are not surprised about her look. Maybe your wife is a Sahuagin?" "No, my wife is not a Sahuagin, she is a Unicorn" "A Unicorn?" "Yes, are you from somewhere else?" "Something like that." "I tell you young man, here lives really a lot of monstergirls. They can’t bear children without a human male, so it’s better to be careful, some are not so nice." "Thanks that advice, I will keep it in mind." "If you don’t have a problem with that, you should choose this little girl as your wife. If the others know you have a wife, they will not hurt you." "I take the marriage seriously, so I can’t say I will marry her right now." Me and my mouth, no thinking, just talking. Seira joined in the chat: "We are not in a hurry, first as I said we want to find treasures." That treasures again, but least despite her careless nature, she takes marriage seriously, or she takes finding treasure a bit too seriously. "Maybe at the mountains, in the cave, you can find some, but I don’t recommend to go there." You idiot man, now Seira definitely wants to go there, she doesn’t care with the danger. "There is a notorious gang and their leader killed some monsters here, she is really strong, and as I heard: cruel." "Well, if she is as cruel as you mentioned earlier, we just have to pretend we are married." "Unfortunately, she doesn’t care if you are married or not." "That sounds more than “problematic”, there is nothing material that worth to die for. "Tibor, we have to go there." I wanted to answer with "Are you even listening?" but I saw she noticed the mountains already, grabbed my hand and pulled me with her. Chapter 03: Bumping into “problem” Fortunately the mountain is far from the town, we had to stop and take a break. I sit down under a big tree, a really big, not a 5-6 meters tall, it was at least 10 or 14 meters tall. Finally my heart stopped his own race, after the running. Looks like the teleportation, or the world itself changed my body. If I would be in my world, my knees would hurt like hell after a speedy run like this. Man, this girl has speed, I would never expect it with her foot, even if she denies, she was out of the water earlier. She can’t sit still long, after couple of minutes she is standing already and looking at me: "Are you alright? You look tired." "Not just looking, I’m tired. How can you run that fast..." "Because I’m deft, I said I’m the best hunter in the water, and the land is not really different." "Well, you impressed me, I have to admit, I have to train myself to keep up with... Wait, what are you doing?" "Just checking if something is nearby, maybe another treasure." "Be careful because you will fa... and you already fell. Does it hurt?" "It stings". "Come here, let me see it." She comes to me, with her head down, like a child who knows she did something bad. She sits down next to me. "Where does it hurt?" "On my hand" "Hmmm, I see why is it hurt, a thorn got stuck in your hand, I will pull it out, but it will hurt a bit." I expected her hand will feel hard and rough, but its much softer than I thought. She is looking at me and saying: "I’m not just deft, I’m tough." "I believe you are tough but you don’t have experience on land." I pulled it out quick. She let out a little shriek. I thought her specie belongs to some kind of fish or other sea creature, but that shriek made me think there has to be a bird or flying creature in the bloodline. This is a world I don’t know, anything is possible, maybe a lizard that is able to fly? She is looking at me with confused eyes. "You have a serious face." "Yes, I’m looking at you and thinking about your specie." "Something is interesting on me?" "I have to say yes. Not all of your body parts remind me a sea creature. Your ears, tails and the webbed part on your legs are definitely from a sea creature but the part on your arm and your hand with the claws make me think there is something else in the past of your specie." She didn’t said anything during my speech. I guess she is curious, maybe she handles this speech as a "treasure". "What do you think?" I break my speech and waiting for her answer. "I don’t know, I’m young but want to know more, discover more. Maybe am I a mixed monster?" "I think yes, you have to be and I think you will like what I think about the other monster specie in the Sahuagin bloodline." "What is it? Tell me! Tell me! You have to tell!" She stands up and put her head really close to mine. That close, she looks even cuter. As I try to slow down my heart, I resume my speech: "I don’t know for sure, everything is new to me here, but if I have to guess, I would say some kind of sea dragon, because of your claws and wing-like webs. If we could find a treasure, a book about your specie, we could figure it out" She jumps up in her excitement -that was expectable after saying "treasure"- but as she lands she trips and she bumps into me. We both fall, blackout, again, one day this girl will kill me coincidentally. Wait, something soft on my lips, now eyes open and Im like @_@. I knew something will happen if she keeps her head that close to me. She pulls away her head and saying: "S-s-sorry, I ju-ju-just tripped, I di-di-didn’t wanted to kiss..." She turns into red and then can’t speak. She has soft lips, really, but if she continues like that, she will... I have to stop thinking, as I hear steps, from the direction of the mountain. That can’t be the humans from the town, those are surely those bandits. It’s not surprising after the commotion she caused, they noticed us and now they are heading here. I pull her head down. "Don’t make any noise!" Now her embarrassment comes in handy, she doesn’t say anything. I hug her tightly, to not let her roll around, making unnecessary sounds. Please Fortuna give us luck! Looks like Fortuna is having a day off, because after a couple of minutes, I see 4 faces above us. "What have we found. Looks like you picked the wrong place for the walk. Let’s pick'em up and bring to Reika. I’m sure she wants to see them." I guess I still don’t have enough luck and that "Reika" is surely that mentioned "cruel" gang leader. Chapter 04: The Devil’s smile No matter how I think about it, that doesnt look good. We didnt meet with anyone while we reached our destination. This place doesnt look ideal for a leader, its more like a prison. All of the cells are empty, I see only a few bones in the cells. Will they take to the leader later? Will they try to break us before we even meet the leader. Finally I was able to open my mouth: "You dont bring us to Reika?" All of them are even more stiff, hearing her name, but 1 of them answers: "She will be back later, be happy, you can live a bit longer." Just what is happy about waiting for our deaths... After they left the prison, I turned to Seira: "Seira, are you okay?" She doesnt answer, she is still that scared. But after some minutes (or I think it), she turns to me and talks: "You know, that was my first..." "Yeah, it was my first abduction too, if I dont count how did I end up in that world." "I talk about something else. I talk about the "thing" what happened before they caught us." "Wait, are you talkin about the "kiss"?" She nods but doesnt say anything. Should I make the mood better or should I be harsh with my answer. After a minute of thinking, I speak up: "Well I can imagine, you didnt planned that way, but I have to say, I dont mind it happened, you sure have soft lips." Am I an idiot talking about her lips??? Even if she was who brought up the "kiss". I really should stop here, if I talk more, she will feel herself even more uncomfortable. "Look up Seira, we will get out of here, and Im counting on you." Thats my secret skill, change the topic, like nothing happened. "But I cant do anything here." "I will figure out something, okay?" "Yes." I pat her head then I close my eyes. "Dont sleep!" "Im not sleeping, if I close my eyes it helps thinking." After that she didnt talk to me but she grabbed my left hand and hold it. After a while, I heard steps. Reika is arrived and they take us there. Without a tiny piece of plan, our deaths will arrive. The sound of steps stopped and I heard a soft voice. "Open your eyes!" Im a bit hesitant but I slowly open my eyes. First I want to check Seira, but because she holds my hand still, I turn to the entrance of the cell. The girl I see is blue. Her height is probably the same as Seira's height, or maybe a bit smaller. She has wings and tail. Those are different from Seira body parts, she is not Sahuagin. (Why do I think every monster is Sahuagin...). If I was surprised about Seira's clothes, what should I feel about her? She wears only a tiny panties and a neckpiece that comes down enough to cover her nipples, the other clothes are only night-black boots and gloves. My heart beats like crazy but suddenly "stops" when I see her face, that face makes me feel, Im just a food to her, as she licks her lips and looking at me with her red eyes (even her twintails cant soften up her look). While Im shocked, she speaks up: "You look like someone who just saw a ghost. Just calm down, Im not a ghost, Im a devil." A devil..., I swallow down my fear and I ask the most obvious question: "Are you Reika, right?" "Dont mistake me with that monster." She is not Reika???? That little information makes me less nervous and Im able to speak again. "You are a monster too. But that doesnt matter. Who are you? Why are you here? What is it in your hand? Why..." She breaks my flood of questions: "Slow down little man, I will tell everything you need to know now but first take that little meal." Hesitantly I take the food she offered, and give half of it to Seira. I taste it: "Its delicious." "Of course its delicious, I made it." A devil who can cook? I would say its totally out of character, but I dont even know her. She continues to speak: "I will be short, because we dont have much time before she gets back." Even if its like an own goal, I disrupt her: "Why do you help us?" "I have my reasons, but dont be afraid. " "Back to the business. Reika probably will offer you a job, to take care of someone and if you do it, she will let you and that girl away. That doesnt matter but keep it in your mind: Thats a lie, she will keep both of you. No matter what she tells, where you have to go, dont go there but head back to the village. In the village, if you go straight, you will see a bar with the name "Flying Fish". Go in and sit down anywhere. My friend will surely go to your table." "Why are you so sure she will find me?" "I talked with her, and she said she saw you and the other girl when you talked with an old man." "You talked with her? How long are we here already?" "They brought you in yesterday a bit before the sun went down, and now the sun is already up." Suddenly the sound of another steps. "We dont have more time, you must do what I told!" She steps away from the cell and let the men take me out from there. As they lead me - surely to Reika-, I look back to Seira and to that devil, she is smiling... It happened yesterday, the "after a while" was just an illusion, I fell asleep, maybe I didnt noticed I was that tired, and Seira, does she hold my hand all the time when I slept... Chapter 05: ” I’m gonna make him an offer he can’t refuse.” I hope the devil will stay there until she wakes up. She was not awake when I "left", she will be scared, when she notices I’m not there. Damn, I have to organize my thoughts, even when I should have to concentrate on how to stay calm in front of that leader, I still think about Seira. Staying calm is for her sake too, if I mess up, there will be no chance to escape. That devil offered her help, I’m not a big fan of "meet my friend, even if you dont know" plans, but I cant do anything else, thats the only hope. If I dont accept her help, we are surely dead, if I accept and its a trap, it will be the same result, but there is a slim chance it’s not a trap. It’s still better than nothing. While my thoughts are like a train on the loose, we reach a door. That door is a huge one, abou 4 meters tall, but really simple, there is no carvings, fitting for a gang leader. 1 of them opens it and the other just pushes me in. I hear the noise of the lock, well, from now it’s up to me, I can’t run away. I look up and the view takes away my breath: There is an about 2 meters tall woman, dressed in different animal's fur, the room is even more frightening, it’s full of with skulls, I dont know if those are human or animal skulls but I will definitely not ask it, and since the room is big (just like a throne room), means really a lot of those frightening skulls. She speaks up: "Am I that frightening little boy?" *Gulp* I still can’t tell anything, just how does that devil expected I can manage this plan through, I will be killed here. "Well, that was my plan to scare you, but it would be problematic if you would stay silent. How should I make you talk... What if I take off something..." "That would make the situation even more awkward to me." I TALKED!!!! Looking at her face I’m more surprised about I opened my mouth. "If you would do it too, that would not be awkard." Is she a friggin black widow, mate then kill?... "I’m more comfortable if we both stay dressed." "If it’s your wish. Come closer." I decided, from now I will gamble, make or die. "Im comfortable here too." I tried to sound cool but my still trembling legs didn’t supported it. "You didn’t wanted to talk first, now you talk back. Its better for you if you come here..." "If you say so." I take few step toward her but she showed with her right hand "Closer" so I had to go even closer to her. "Do you want to survive?" "Of course" "I can assure you survive, and maybe your little friend too, if you do as I order you!" That supposed to be frightening, but that close I don’t see the skulls, so I was quite relaxed, at least, a bit more than when I was pushed in. Am I that used to monsters, she doesn’t scare me… "And what would that order be?" "Dont rush, first I have to check, are you really that special as my men told it." "What did they tell?" "They told you wear strange clothes, that is right, I see those clothes are surely weird. The other is you smell different than other humans." "In what way?" (If I keep my mind shut down, no thinking, I can be quite brave with breaking her talk with a question) "They say and I smell it, you are different, its not possible you are from here. Now, I will do the final check, so dont struggle!" DONT STRUGGLE??? What does she plan to do with me... It caught me off guard and she licked my face. SHE LICKED ME!!! It’s what kind of a examination... "Mmm, you surely are different, your taste is... I cant describe it, I dont know that taste, but that made it sure, you can accept my order." "What is it?" "Its an easy, boring job, you have to abduct someone." "Abduction? Boring job?" "Yes, it is. I prefer killing, it’s more fun. I’m not used to accept boring jobs, but since you are here, to test you, I can go easy on you with that." "I cant really say no, right?" "You are smart, if you dont accept it, or if you fail, you are dead, and your little friend will watch it. So you really have to make it." Every evil could hide behind her, she stepped over being a simple evil, and that smile... *shivering* "I will accept your offer, I would like to hear the details." "Good answer. There is a little mansion, past the village. There lives someone who always tries to cross my plans. Just bring him to me." "Is he some kind of hero of justice? Would not be easier just to kill there?" "I like your thinking. You are wrong with the first part, he is a killer, and my reason to punish that man is because he kills my personally picked targets. The 2nd part is basicly true, but simply killing him would not satisfy me, so just bring him here." "I understand. I would like some weapons and armor." "Why do you need it?" "If he resists, I have to use force." "I see. You don’t need those. If he wants to resist, just threaten him, you are a powerful magic user from another world. He is a coward and seeing your clothes, he will be convinced about it." "If he is a coward, even me could handle that job." "I wanted to hear it. Now go, you have to finish that job fast until this time tomorrow." "I will." I turned away and opened the door - its open -. Before I left, I heard her "goodbye" words: "Dont try anything funny, you will regret it!" Those words still ring in my ears as I headed out from the cave. Some men followed me until I went out. Sunshine, will it be the last time I see you? Slowly walking away, I looked back and the fighters are still at the entrance. They really want to make sure I don’t go back immediately to rescue Seira. With that on my mind, I went out of their eyesight and probably now they can’t really hear me. I looked up to the sun, clenched my fists and swore: "Seira, I will save you from there." Thats another case how will I do it... -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 2:16 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Shadowt5's Story[2/4] Chapter 6: A cliche meeting I walked down in the forest, deeply sinking into my thoughts. If I dont count my arrive, thats the 1st time Im alone. I should have to sort out my thoughts. I have time for that, the town is far enough to let me think a bit. This world is not mine, I just ended up here, and since I dont see any option to get back to mine so far, I have to find out a way to survive. I have 4 options, and it depends on „do I trust that devil?”. The simple „running away” is out of question, I dont have the heart leaving Seira behind to that monster. The 2nd possibility is if I dont trust her words and somehow I accomplish my job and hoping she doesnt trick me. Thats not really possible, I dont see a way to abduct someone, especially if that someone is strong. The 3rd is if I dont trust her words, but I go back to save Seira alone somehow, but since thats even more impossible, -going against a whole gang and a damn strong monster- if I want to save her (and I want), I need help, so that leaves me with the only true option, I have to trust that devil and do as she said. Why am I want to save Seira that much? Do I love her? No, I dont even know her too much. Do I trust her enough to not let her die? Thats more possible, and saving her would highly raise my chance of surviving. I should not have to think about it now, the town is close now –I guessed the distance wrong- and have to find that „Flying Fish”. I guess Seira would find it fast, there is no way she didnt heard about it from her parents, and given the name, „Fish” is pretty much water related. Finding it should be not hard for me too, I just have to ask someone, the man from yesterday was really friendly and hopefully the others here are also friendly. The more problematic stuff is to not draw to much attention. Thats quite impossible now, with my clothes, I will be the center of attention. With a more girly face, I could go with the „Im a new kind of a monstergirl” plan. That idiot thought puts my mind at ease and I even start to smile. Hardly I can stop myself from smiling as I reach the entrance of the town. It looks like a nice village, I dont see any trash on the „streets”, they really care about keeping it clean. It looks like a big village, but thats just my guess, it doesnt have the feeling of a little town, where everyone knows everyone. I step to the first person I meet there: „Excuse me, can you help me out? I want to find the „Flying Fish”.” He points to a direction and says: „Its easy to find, just turn left there at the corner and you will see it, its hard to miss it.” „Thank you for the help.” Finally a bit luck, its close, so hopefully I will not draw too much attention. In about less than 2 minutes, I step in the „Flying Fish”. That bar is big and clean. Quickly I count at least 20 tables –with 4 chairs/tables-, its not the cheap kind for the drunkards who spend every money on alcohol. As fast as I can I sit down at a table, out of sight of the other guests. I dont have to be the center of attention, if I will be found that „easily”. Soon, I hear a voice, a girly but not too high pitched. „I arrived, My Lord.” „You surely mistaken me with someone, Im just a commoner.” „Your clothes tell another, you are the one Im looking for.” „I dont think, why are you sure?” „I saw you yesterday in the same clothes…” „Yesterday? Wait, are you the one who will help me?” „Yes, I am. I waited for that moment.” That starts to be a bit cliched, feels like a story of a „hero” teleported to another world and „coincidentally” he looks like the someone mentioned in a prophecy that tells he will save the world. And noticing her clothes I cant help: „Arent your clothes a bit cliched? A mysterious person in hoods, dont tell me you are going to give me a mystical weapon with a cool name…” „Unfortunately I cant provide it yet, but if that is your wish, I will try…” „Forget it. Let me get to the point. How can you help me and why do you want to help? But 1st, im pretty thirsty but I dont have any money, could you treat me to something here? Anything is good.”[/i] Asking a girl to treat you, really „gentleman”-like, but now I cant afford it… „Yes, My Lord.” She goes to the bar to get my drink. As she puts down my drink, I saw her hand and something gold. That looks like an armor, its a good sign, probably she can fight… The drink is sweet, a way too sweet but Im too thirsty to be picky about it. „Before you answer my questions, tell me your name, I cant call you „The mysterious girl in hoods” all the time.” „Im Laila.” „Im Tibor. Nice to meet you Laila.” As soon as I finish my line, someone steps in, and that someone can mean trouble to me. „Laila, we should go to somewhere else, that man is 1 of the people who caught me yesterday.” „We can stay here, look! He looks too drunk to recognize you.” Even after her words, I cant be calm, because that man, after getting his drink, sits down at our table. Chapter 07: The shocking truth „Yoo guys!” *hiccup* -I can’t believe it, he really had to sit here.- „Behave! Dont call My Lord „guy”!” „Laila, its not a problem and please stop that „My Lord”.” „But he…” „Sorry” and I grab Laila’s hand to pull her away. „Why do you let it?” „Because if we anger a drunk man, who is actually an enemy, he will be agressive and probably attack us even here.” „But I cant stand it.” Suddenly something came in my mind: „I have an idea, if he will be even more drunk, probably he will tell some information unconciously, that could be useful for us.” „If you want My Lord.” „Please drop that My Lord, really.” „Yes, My King.” „You really think thats better? Please try to call me simply „Tibor”.” „But its not allowed for a servant to call her master by his name.” „Here and now I will allow it for you.” –if not, she could make that situation worse. And now it would take too much time to convince her about we are not master and servant. „I-if you want.” „Good” and then we head back to the table. „Sorry for the wait, she is new around here and dont know how to behave with others.” „No problem” *hiccup* „What brings you here?” „I wanted to be far from my boss and its far enough from that sadist.” „Sounds like a bad workplace.” „Its not bad, its like being a slave. I joined for the easy money but thats a nightmare. She doesnt care about the money, she just kills and tortures.” „I guess there is not an option to quit…” „Tomorrow maybe but anyone who tries to run away during the „work” gets killed.” „What is that job? Maybe we would join if it sounds good for us.” „You better not, you 2 look too soft for that sadistic killing. It would be sure you would have to do the torture, the newbies got the dirtiest jobs. If we could sell that little fish, we could get a nice money, there is not much around here.” -I have to be calm, I have to be calm!!! It would make the situation worse if I yell „She is not a fish!!!”- „And that „new guy” will be shocked when he returns…” „That guy knows her?” „Possibly, they were brought in together.” Its good, he doesn’t remember me. „Anybody would be shocked seeing his partner dead.” „Thats not the worst part, she will be beheaded and her head will be hanged at the entrance.” „Ugh” „And he will be killed at that moment.” Fortunately he blurted out some information but none of them were to my liking, and his voice become more and more clear with every moments, possibly he is becoming sober. We have to leave before he notices that guy is me. „Im really sorry but we have to go.” Before he would be able to tell something, I stand up and pull Laila out of the bar. „We have to go now, we have to save her!” Without thinking, I blurt out those words to Laila as soon as we reach an empty alley where no one hears us. I cant help but Im too angry to think clearly. „We cant go there now, we have to wait…” „We cant wait, she will die if we are not fast enough!” „We have to go to my house first.” „I said we have to hurry, the whole situation changed!” „I know, but now you are angry, clear your head, and we have to talk before we make a move.” „I-I know it but…” I cant continue my speech, my tears start to fall as soon as I realize my desperate situation, I cant save Seira and myself, thats the end of the line… „I can help, come with me My King!” „Will you?” I dont even care about she called me „King” again. „I will. Please follow me!” I nod and follow her without saying a single word. I can be suddenly angered but I can calm down fast. I realized it doesnt help if I try to act on my own and she is the only hope. She wants to help, I think. We went out of the town and kept walking long in the forest (the opposite direction of the cave) before we reach a hut. I think its her house. We step in and I look around. As it looked like from the outside, its not really big and it has only 1 room. There is only a single shelf with some things that look like fruits, a small table with 2 chairs and a bed. „Please sit down.” I sit down and she starts to speak: „I need you.” „Ehh? Arent you the one who will help?” „I help you but you have to become my King, truly.” „Please explain why do you keep calling me a Lord or King.” „Im from a far away land, a land of a long forgotten kingdom. My goal, my purpose of my existence is to revive that kingdom with my King. And finally I found you.” „Slow down, why do you think Im the King of that kingdom?” Long forgotten kingdom, that girl does not make any sense… „You are different from the people of this world and your demonic energy is the proof. Only kings have that different demonic energy.” Now demonic energy, but that doesnt sound out of place here. I have to play along with that, if I want to save Seira. „I understand it now. I am this King and you are not my servant! You are equal, be by my side!” I really said that? But well, there is no man who would refuse an offer of becoming a king”. „Im happy but we have 1 last ritual before we revive the Kingdom together.” „What is it?” A ritual, that sounds bad, in the movies thats the moment when the mysterious person turns into something horrible and eats everyone to complete the ritual, but the next moment I become absolutely stunned. Thats the 1st moment when I see her. She dropped the hood and stands before me. A gorgeous girl with short, purple hair, she is as tall as me, covered in gold, if I could say that little cloth covers much, and its not even a cloth. It looks like more of a shell, a shell of a bug, the only piece that looks like a cloth is her black panties. Her figure is what I would call perfect, not too slim, and I see her nice breasts. If that would be not enough, her words make me speechless: „We have to became one in soul and body!” Chapter 08: „Hero” of the harem „What are you doing?” „I will complete the ritual.” „I know, but why are you undressing?” „I just took off my hood, thats my usual appearance.” She could not even hide she is not a normal human, calling that usual. „You are almost naked, but skip that, what do you mean with „becoming one in body and soul”?” „We have to have sex.” Now my eyes are wide open even more: „You are just joking, right?” „No, we must have to do it.” She said it a bit hesitant, as I noticed… I never was bad at poker, maybe I could bluff myself out, if I read her expression well. „If we really have to, we will do it, come!” I lie down on the bed, if my guess is right, she is as shy about it as Seira and she cant do it. She comes closer slowly and gets on the bed over me. Dammit, I was wrong about it, really wrong, possibly she just cant talk about it. Now I cant back away. Her face is really beautiful as she is closer, her lips almost reach mine but she stops suddenly. I dont know what happened, she looked determined until now. It can be my chance… *creak* and the noise of steps. I have a deja vu feeling… „If you cant do it, I will do it.” That voice sounds really familiar and now a blue face comes in my view. – Thats the Devil I met there!- and now she tries to kiss me too????? But she cant because suddenly Laila takes the initiative and kiss me, she pulls her head away after few seconds. Just what happened, I try to sit up and catch my breath. Does she really wanted it too or just tried to provoke Laila. I really should not think about it, I dont think, I could figure out a devil’s thinking. I cant sit up, because Laila is still on the top of me. „Please could you get off me?” „No, we have to continue it.” Moments ago she stopped the kiss, I thought she is still embarassed about it but looks like she just want to step to the next „phase”. „We are not alone as you can see…” „Andariel please leave.” So her name is Andariel, it sounds familiar from somewhere… „I would be fine with watching it –is she crazy, I have the feeling she would join when we dont notice it in time-, but we dont have time for that now, that was enough, Im sure he will not leave you now.” „Thanks Andariel.” The world sure turned upside down, if I have to thank to a devil. „Thats nothing.” She grabbed Laila’s legs and started to pull her down. She tried to resist but the devil is slightly stronger –if I would have to guess, Andariel is much stronger, just Laila position was better for holding her place.-, as last resort she grabbed my pants. Damn, thats no good she will pull it down that way. „Andariel, please let her off, that way she will pull down my pants!” „I would not mind the view.” That smile again… She just said moments ago we dont have time for that. Did I become the MC of a harem anime when I didnt notice or what… „But I would mind it!” That little interjection from me helped, she had to answer and she could not hold Laila as strong and she crawled back on me. „At least let me stay like that yet.” *sigh* „Okay…” She is totally dissatisfied, her expression showed it pretty clearly, she wanted to see it… „By the way, why are you here now?” „Because the situation changed, we cant save the girl the way we wanted.” „But that means there is another way to save her, right?” „Right, and that way we can help in the resurrection of her ancient kingdom.” Looks like Laila is lost in her thoughts because she doesnt even say anything. „Hmm, that sounds great, let me hear it.” „Since I cant bring the Sahuagin girl out through the entrance , we have to go another way, through a tunnel but to accomplish it, we have to split up.” „Is there a door, that can be opened only from 1 side?” „Exactly, and here comes the part about her kingdom: To reach that door, you have to go through an ancient ruin, where lies something related to the kingdom…” „What is it? And why is it here, its far from my kingdom?” Now she is listening. „I dont know what is it, it can be anything. „Hmmm, we dont have another choice so we go with your plan and I think Laila is on the same opinion.” „Good, now get ready as fast as you can, I will wait for you outside.” And she went out of the house but before that, she put down something. „Dont die on me because you didnt eat anything.” So thats food, and by the way, if she was in a hurry, why did she has time for that little prank before it… I dont have time for thinking about it, I try to rush Laila. „Laila now you really have to get off me, we have to go.” And she jumps off me, wow, now she really wants to hurry. I wait sitting on the bed, I dont have anything I can do. I gaze outside of the window, covered in the „light” of the moon, it does not look scary. I avert my eyes from the window and I catch the last moment of her preparations. She grabs a little dagger and attach it to her waist. „Thats a nice dagger.” It really is, the whole grip is covered in gold and for a moment I saw some writings on it. „Come, we dont have much time – now she really wants to rush-, I will explain everything about it while we get there. „Okay” We go out of the house, joining Andariel and head off to the ruin. „So hows the plan exactly?” „I will take you 2 to the ruin and then I head back to the den to bring Seira to that door.” „That sounds easy, but I guess it will be hard.” „Possibly, I dont know what will wait for you in the ruin, there can be many traps.” „I figured…” Even if she promised, she didnt say any word while we go through the forest again. The forest wants us to lead to our goal, I feel the trees open up a path just for us. After about an hour we reach the entrance. „Now I have to leave you 2.” Laila cant really wait and steps in. „Wait boy!” I turn back to the devil. „Take care of Laila!” Ehh, if I have to take care of her, we are doomed… „And even if we part ways here, we will meet and I will want something from you at that time.” She doesnt let me answer as she turns away from me and walks away. I cant do anything else, I cant even care about what she wants, it can be anything if we succeed, I join Laila in the ruin. Chapter 09: Bug phobia That ruin looks abandoned for a while already, the stone walls are dirty and all of the torches are burned down. The tunnels are narrow, lots of curves, maybe pits. „Laila could you make light with something? Without light we will trip all the time and bump into every walls or even worse, fall into a pit.” –if there is any, and I didnt even mentioned what would happen if we dont notice a trap- She already took the initiative and makes fire with stones and wood (I feel useless now, I should have to do that…) She notices my expressions: „Dont worry, Im ready for any situation, you dont have to do anything.” „Thats just make it worse, I dont want to be that useless.” After that she hands over her dagger to me. „Why? I dont see you have any other weapon, that way, can you fight?” „I have my own method to fight, that dagger is just an extra for me, it will be more useful for you.” „Thanks. By the way, is that dagger has something special trait or is it just a dagger?” „It has a little portion of my demonic energy.” „Wow, how did you do that?” „We, Khepris are able to manipulate demonic energy, exactly to siphon out from someone or even imbue it into objects, but into anything. It has to be from my country, with magic engravings.” „I see, so that was the words I noticed on the grip and you imbued your energy into it, but I still dont understand why is it useful in the dagger.” „If you injure someone with that dagger, it throws his/her energy off balance and cant use his/her magic for a while, but it depends on how strong is her/his magic. If its too strong, it will be no longer than couple of minutes, if its weak, it can be even an hour.” „Sounds really cool.” – against a strong magic user, its still almost like suicide to use it- „And how can you fight exactly now?” „I can materialize the energy and use it to hit my opponents.” „And what if you cant siphon too much energy?” „Do you see those golden parts of me?” „Those are like my shells, hard like a metal.” „So you can fight even without that dagger.” Seeing her slim figure, I still cant imagine she can hit her opponent hard, even with her shells, wait… „You said shell, what kind of monstergirl are you exactly?” „Do you know about scarabs?” „Now I know why do you looked familiar, scarabs, from Egypt.” Her whole appearance has egyptian feeling, I should have to notice it earlier. „Egypt?” „Never mind, its a country from my world.” „You seem tired, should we rest here?” „Wow, I wanted to say I feel a bit tired.” Its night already and I didnt had any rest since I left the prison. She starts to pack out from her bag, a sheet, -a pretty big one, it would be enough for maybe even 5 people to sit down on it- some food… Will it be a picnic… „Please sit down.” I sit down and she hands a food to me, it looks like a sandwich, some kind of fried meat between 2 slices of bread. „Mmm, it is delicious, you are a good cook.” „No, Andariel made it.” „Awww, next time I really would like to try something made by you.” „I cant cook.” „I see.” That sounds bad, how can we survive after this dungeon trip, she cant cook, I dont know but highly possible Seira cant cook too, and me, better not mention it. Seira, I really hope Andariel can take her to the meeting point, and we can make itt here too, I want to see her again. I sank into my thought and I notice just now Laila stood up and went to the next turn, probably exploring what lies ahead. Suddenly I hear a scream, I jump up but the next moment Laila runs exactly to my direction and she didnt slow down so she knocked me down. Its probably instict but I push her off me –she really has soft skin- and stood up to defend her. I look forward, to the left and to the right but I really dont see anything. She sat up already and still looks scared. „Its coming.” „Whats coming and from where? I dont see anything.” „Its there, look down.” I look down and I notice something moving: It looks like a bug, maybe a cockroach or something like that. „Is it the one that scared you?” „Yes.” Like a lighting, it comes in my mind: „Scarabs are basicly bugs, right?” „Yes.” „And you are scared from that little creature, right?” „Right.” A bug afraid of bugs… -I really should not tease her, she looks too cute now- „Dont be scared.” I step on the bug and step to her and hug her. „Look, its gone now.” I point to the flattened bug. „Can we stay like this?” „As long as you want.” She really is clingy, but I dont mind. After a while, she speaks up: „I want to kiss you…” I dont even answer, my body moves on his own as I kiss her. „Can we go further?” And now she doesnt let me to answer as she lies down and pulls me on her. Just as I continue kissing her and put my left hand under her chestplate to feel her breast, I feel something thrust into my right leg. As I turn around, I notice someone sneaked behind us. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 2:16 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Shadowt5's Story[3/4] Chapter 10: Fighting for someone A bit far from us is another monstergirl, her lower body is the tail of a snake. „Is she a lamia?” She is the first monstergirl I recognize. „Almost, she is an Echidna, worse than a simple Lamia.” She answered while she got up. She looks determined, there is no sign we were about to have sex. Thats different from the time in her house when she didnt want me to let go. „Can you defeat her?” „I will.” Her answer feels like more „I have to for you” and not „I can”. At that moment the pain in my leg comes back. Its a deep wound and bleeding pretty much. I dont see anything weapon-like near me, so she used magic, because she was not close enough to reach me. I try to not let out any noise that would show to Laila, Im wounded, she has to concentrate now. „Why did you come here, „Khepri”?” I feel the disgust in her words. „You dont have to know.” „Well, its not necessary for me to know it, I will kill you without hearing your reasons. Dont worry, it will be over fast, I dont want to be tired before taking that man.” „He is my partner, you cant have him!” „He does not belong to you, I saw you didnt mate with him yet.” She raised her hands, as she starts to form something, and Laila took a fighting stance, I cant recognize –its not like I would recognize it if its from my world, since I dont have knowledge about any martial arts-. Why didnt she use magic or her manipulation power? As it runs through my brain, I notice something black starts to materialize around her left hand. Possibly the Echidna noticed it too and pushed her hands forward, I dont see anything but she released her magic. Laila put up a little shield with that black energy but it was not enough to repel fully the attack. Some of them grazed her side, leaving line-like scars and her wing like armor is also damaged now. That was a really powerful air magic – I dont see anything liquid or burn mark, so it has to be air -, it even went through her armor. She decided to attack now, she runs to the Echidna with high speed – so she is not the powerful type but the fast one -, to hit her with a right hook. She reached her neck but it wasnt enough to knock her down. „You almost got me.” And right after that, she sweeped Laila’s feet with her tail to knock her down. „Now you cant do anything, you will die.” And she started to form her magic again. I have to do something but I cant stand up with my injured leg. I really have to, or she will die – Im a bad luck here, first Seira got into a bad situation because she met with me and now Laila -. I look around and realize I have her dagger, I can use it! If I could hit a vital spot, that could give a chance to Laila, as it would throw the Echidna’s magic off balance for couple of moments. As I pick it up holding it at its blade, I hope it doesnt need any activation. I throw it, aiming for her upper parts. It feels like hours until it hits her. . . . I look there and see I hit her neck, yeah, a vital spot, looks like my throwing practices at home paid off. Laila immediately realized it, she stood up like a lightning and reached to the dagger, to push it deeper. It ended fast, the Echidna wriggled for few seconds on the ground before she stopped moving. Laila threw the dagger away as she run to me. I saw she is crying, while she hugged me. „Im sorry.” „You dont have to say that, you fought for my sake.” „But you had to help me, even if you are injured.” „Dont worry about it, without you, I would be her prey.” „You really are my lord.” „And again, please stop it, we are equal and call me by my name.” I think she cant say it again, as she stopped talking now. „Please could you treat my wound before it becomes wo…” I could not finish my sentence, my conciousness fades away, everything goes blank slowly, I lost too much blood. Before everything went completely dark, I saw her worried face, with teary eyes. My last thought before I fainted, was I should have to cheer her up. Chapter 11: Level up! People say they see their life as a movie when they die, but for me, there was nothing, complete emptiness, darkness. There was only 1 thought: I abandoned 2 girls with my death: Laila and Seira. I had the feeling Laila could hardly move forward, even if we knew each other not even for a day, she was attached to me, but before that thought would continued, I heard my name. I heard it, am I not dead yet? I collected my strenght to open my eyes. That simple move caused a big happines, and not just for me. "I was so worried, I thought you never come back." "I had that thought too, I dont survive it." "I dont remember, what happened? My last memory is the echidna's death." "Soon after that you fainted from the blood loss." "I remember now, she stabbed my leg somehow." I tried to look down to my leg, but I cant. "Laila, can I ask something?" "Yes" "Why am I almost naked and why do you cling to me?" "I wanted to keep you warm." "And hows my leg?" I have to keep away the thought of a half-naked girl is hugging me, because if the blood runs out of my head, I will die now, definitely... "I put a bandage on it and infused a bit of my leftover demonic energy to heal it." "Can I try to stand up and walk?" "Dont hurry." "Wanna do it here?" If there would be a textbook about how to get off a girl from us, that sentence would not be there, but with her shyness it could work. "If you want." I really should learn that trick will backfire, 2 times fail is not just coincidence. "Im just joking, I just hoped you will get off me if I drop in that question." "I wanted..." "Laila, please, thats not the right time and place for that. We have to move, if we are late, it can raise the chance of Andariel and Seira is getting caught." "I will support you in walking." As I stand up, looking down, I see my own blood, there is really a lot, I would fall again if Laila would not support me. With her help, I dress up. Dressed up by her, I gained a Laila XP... Ouch, every steps hurt like hell, that wound is still not fully healed -how could I expect it with that little time, I dont even know how long was I unconcious-. "Will you leave the bag and everything else here?" "We dont need them anymore." Now I have time to observe her closely again, thats the first time when she is that close and we are not about -or at least she- to have sex. I notice her expressions, she tries to hide it but I can see she feels pain too, that echidna caused some painful injures to her too. "I think I can walk on my own now." "No, let me still support you." "I see you are in pain too, there is already enough pain for you to endure." "Supporting you will be never painful for me." "Just because you choose me, you dont have to "sacrifice" yourself because of me, think about yourself first." And we argue about it for a while, during that "night walk" in the ruin. That ruin is just too plain to be related to a high rank person tomb -because she gives of egyptian feeling, the first thing that comes in my mind it is a tomb-, but more fitting for hiding something important. If anyone would see that, they would not think there will be something big treasure or anything valuable. Im surprised just now, we walk for a while but didnt run into any trap. "Isnt it suspicious, we didnt see any trap so far." "You are right, maybe we are not the first here." That thought saddens her a bit, maybe she thinks the treasure mentioned by Andariel is already taken away. "Maybe they were sure nobody will come here, or they would not put the echidna as only guard here." That definitely not cheered her up. Should I mention I owe her really a lot now? Probably not, she would say its her duty and I dont owe her with anything. "Laila, when we get out from here with the "treasure" and Seira, and everything is calm around, I really want to spend time with you alone." "Alone with you..." "And what would you like to do?" "You have to decide." "That time will be for you, you can choose anything and I dont accept "you have to choose" as answer." "Could we finish the ritual?" "You really want to do. Its not like I dont want it, you really are a beautiful girl but I would prefer to do it when we know each other more." "I dont understand you." We cant go on with that topic, we reach a room that is bigger than the tunnels we went through, its like an arena, and in the middle there is someone. Chapter 12: „We found it! or we found her…” She draw our eyes on her, it was not hard because that room was empty, almost completely empty, we saw a little platform with a book on it but not even a chair, not even a stone that sticks out of the plain walls or floor. She is a small girl –is she a child…-orange hair, red-orange eyes, wearing only a cape, probably –first Laila, now she, am I in the world of girls in cape…-. „Laila, could it be, that book is the stuff that is related to your kingdom?” „Im not sure.” „But the girl, is it possible for a human or monster to live that long?” „No, and I dont know much about the ancient magic, maybe somehow they reserved her.” „Hmmm” Slowly I start to walk toward the little girl –even if I would want I could not walk faster with that injury-, now her eyes are fixated on me. She does not look hostile to me, her eyes show more of some kind of curiosity. I stop few steps away from her and squat down. „Hello” Without answering she is staring at me still, it starts to feel a bit uncomfortable. „Do you understand me?” Still nothing, but I start to feel something, „what is this feeling…” „I feel, she is so cute, vulnerable, I want to reach out to her, to defend her, to take her in bed…” „Damn…” Without finishing her sentence Laila grabs my shirt and suddenly pulls me back. „Ouch, that hurt, why did you do that?” „She put you under a charming spell.” Now I see her point, the atmoshphere I felt earlier is gone now. „What is she? A vampire?” I cant imagine something else that is able to use charm spells. „No, she is a Familiar.” „Hmm, I see why was it that effective on me.” „Because you are a human, every magic is more effective on humans.” „Yes, we can say that.” I just cant tell what was the original reason… She would not heard it even if I would say that, because she went to the book. „Argh, almost forget it –how could I forget her- Laila, dont you know where is the door that connects to the lair?” „Its a hidden door, I cant tell where it is.” She doesnt even look at my way, she is immersed in the book. I start to look for the door, touching every possible stones, looking for a way to open it. After about half an hour, I feel a gaze on my back, good, Laila finished the book, I turn around but for surprise I dont see Laila there, but the little girl and she is not wearing the cape now, least to say, she is still not overdressed, but at least the important parts are covered, but there is something I notice on her arms, glowing words, but I cant recognize any of it. „What would you like little girl?” „Sorry” „Why do say it?” „Sorry for earlier, I didnt meet anyone for long and I got excited when you went to me –was she excited…-and my magic leaked out.” „No problem, I find you adorable without your magic too.” There is no turning back now, with that answer, I totally achieved the „harem hero” title, I hope it will end up with choosing a girl in the end and not continuing endlessly. She answers with a beaming smile. Right at that moment Laila joins us too. „Did you figure out what is the book about?” „Absolutely not” „Why?” „It was written in a language I dont know.” Is she that determined for trying to read it that long even if she doesnt understand it… „Okay, for now could you help me find the door?” „Of course.” From that moment Laila and me looking for the door, I didnt want to ask the girl to help, but she stays close to me all time during the search. After long time, I start to give up, there is no sign of a hidden door. I turn away from the wall and sit down, I need to rest a bit before I continue it, I put my back against the wall and as my head reach the wall, I feel I pushed in something. „THATS THE DOOR!!!!” I shout suddenly as I fall back. „Finally…” Okay, could it become more clichéd? That runs through my head as I look up and realizing my head is between Andariel’s feet, at least she is standing and didnt fall on me. „Uhmm, hello.” „You sure know how to arrive.” She pretended losing her balance and falling on my face. „Oopps, that floor is slippery.” Its absolutely not slippery, that devil, she did it on purpose. „Awww, dont lick me that fast, take your time.” Finally I pulled myself out. „That was close, you almost suffocated me.” „I wanted my „reward” for helping you and I can smell Laila scent on you.” „Because we were together while we got here –I realize she knows it but I still cant tell we almost had sex, because of Seira, I dont know how would she react hearing that-, so thats natural.” Is she jealous or really just wanted to do it as her reward… Finishing that line I turn to Seira. „I meet you again, Seira.” „Tibor, I was so scared.” „Me too, the thought they would hurt you…” „I wanted to see you again.” Even if she spent time together just for less than a day, she missed me, I realize it as we break down in tears. I dont know how long was it as we stood there hugging each other. „We should move, sooner or later they will notice Seira is not in her cell.” „Right, we have to go.” I turn to the Familiar: „You can come with us.” She was a bit surprised but she tagged along with us. Still holding hands with Seira, we walk through the ruin, exactly the same way as we went in. Laila was on my right side, sticking close to me, Andariel and that little girl followed us. Fortunately we didnt ran into anything trouble as we reached the entrance. „Should we go back to Laila’s house?” „No, its too small for 5 of us.” „Andariel, are you coming with us?” „I told you, I need something from you, exactly your help, so for a while I will join you.” „And anyway her house is too close to them, they would find us soon.” „Oookay, so where should we go?” „I know a town far from here, it will be out of her reach, and it would be close to the place where I want to go.” „Ok, so we go that way.” Taking a deep breath, we set out on a new adventure. Chapter 13: The sad Devil We went the opposite direction of the bandit’s hideout, the forest seems to dont want to end. We walk for long hours and I dont see any change in the „scenery”, trees everywhere, and not I dont have the feeling of they want to open up a path for us. Both Seira and me are quiet, after the „reunion”, we dont really know how to handle the situation, so much changed since we part ways. At that time we were just 2 of us, alone, and now our little „group” grew with 3 more members, even if its just temporary. Now we have Laila, the Khepri, who wants to revive a kingdom with me, I just dont see how could I help it. There is Andariel, the Devil, as it looks like, she and Laila knows each other for a while, I cant figure her out, she has his naughty moments but can be serious but she sure has his own plan with me. And the newest member, a Familiar, we didnt even ask her name and dont know anything else about her, beside she was alone for long. Now I notice the Familiar and Andariel have a little chit-chat in the back, but it doesnt sound like anything serious, and as I look back, Laila is now our „rear guard”. That journey sure takes a long time and since Andariel and the Familiar stopped their chat, awkard silence felt upon us. I have to break this silence, so I slow down a bit to be at Andariel and the Familiar side. I turn to the Familiar: „What is your name? We dont know it yet.” „I dont have a name.” „Familiars dont get names if their master, mostly a witch, but can be anyone else, leaves them early.” „I see, so we have to give you a name, but instead of it, you should choose it for yourself.” Andariel steps to me and whispers into my ears: „You have to give her a name…” The Familiar looks at me with wide eyes, looks like I gave her a hard task with that, I follow Andariel’s words and give her a name: „Hmm, from now you will be Fianna.” Now she is all smiles. „Im glad you like your name, and by the way Im Tibor.” I feel Laila’s gaze on my back, I know she would say „Dont get too friendly with her, she is dangerous because of her power.” Its not like I dont trust Laila, but I dont have the same feeling as I had while I was under the effect of Fianna’s spell. Now I turn to Andariel: „How far are we from that town?” „We will reach it tomorrow, soon we will stop and make a camp, because the sun will set soon.” „Do we have any equipment for a camp?” „Nothing beside the picnic set, I gave to Laila.” „How could I put it, we „lost” it.” „So we dont have any food, we have to endure the hunger until we arrive to the town tomorrow.” „Could not we hunt here?” „Did you see any animal while we walked?” „Thats true, I didnt see any. How about collecting some edible plants?” „If none of us are has knowledge about plants, I would not risk it, the poisonous plants would kill us fast here.” „Okay, I got it, we will pull it through somehow.” As she said, we stop soon. I tried to help to make a fire but it was not necessary again, Andariel simply collected some branches and light it with her fire magic. Seira watches the fire fascinated. Its not surprising, she is a water creature and she arrived to the land just a bit ago. „Should not we take turns, guarding the others?” „Not necessary, I can stay up all night.” „The Devil never sleeps, right?” „Right.” That doesnt sound convincing, but I will not argue, she sure has her reason to do it. Everyone collected some leafs to put it together as a bed, I was the only one different, because Laila offered her hood to use it and she didnt accepted „no” as answer. We went to sleep, we had a busy day, so everyone fell asleep fast. I didnt dream about anything, my brain was too tired to do it. After a while someone started to shake me and calling me: „Tibor… Tibor wake up!” I open my eyes slowly, as I look up to Andariel’s face. „What happened?” „Nothing, I just want to talk with you.” „Im still sleepy, could not we save it for later?” „Not really, because now everyone else is sleeping.” „Ooookay.” Looks like its something personal, if she wants to talk with me alone. „Im up, what do you want to talk about?” „I know you arrived from another world but you dont know anything about me.” I want to scold her because she should not have to wake me up because of it, but she looks serious about it. „Okay, let me hear about you.” „Im runaway.” „Yeah, I know, from that gang.” „No, I meant I ran away from my family.” „Really?” „You have to know, the Devils were different than we are now. They wanted to destroy every human, but now we wishes to coexist with them, to be accepted by them, but there are still some of us, who still wants to kill all of them.” „And your family belongs to…” „To the ones who wants to kill them and my mother is really determined about it, she trained me through the years, to develop my powers.” „And whats with your father? Could he oppose your mother?” „I didnt meet with my father, he was dead when I was born. There was no way he could survive a Devil.” „Your father was a human?” „Of course. Laila didnt tell you, we monstergirls cant mate with our kind, since we all are females.” „So thats why all of you tried to seduce me that much…” „And Im sorry about hearing it, it feels like your mother killed your father.” „She didnt even denied it.” „Thats tough, so you ran away because of it. When did it happen?” „About 5 years ago, since that I tried to find a man who can accept me and makes me forget about my past, but I didnt find any.” „Why?” „Most of the humans still sees us as evil and they are afraid of us.” „You are an exile, between humans and Devils.” „You are the 1st human who didnt want to chase me away.” „Because you didnt give me a reason to hate you, you are a good girl.” *sip* *sip* „Thank you.” „I should be thankful, you helped me and saved Seira.” She didnt say anything else after that. Even if she is a Devil on the outside, but inside she is much different, she is not evil, her words are true, I feel it. Should I comfort her? She would deserve it after everything she did for us, it would matter a lot to her if a human would openly accept her. And Im an idiotic kind guy, even if it complicates my situation even more, I have to do it. I stand up to go sit behind her, and cross my arms in front of her, to hug her. „You do it just because I told my sad past.” „And what if not?” „You already has Laila, you already did it with her.” „We didnt, and Im not sure about do I feel more about Laila or even Seira.” Maybe I should not have to mentioned Seira too… „Maybe you just dont love her yet, I dont want to stand in her way.” „Be more selfish, and you dont stand in her way.” Im pretty sure I can convince Laila about I can help her that way too. „You are too kind, and you know you would be despised by everyone.” „I can say 1 thing for sure about me, I always lived my life as I wanted, I didnt care about other’s opinion, because its my life.” Am I falling for another girl, after I almost had sex with Laila… „And in a way, you are not different, your mother despises humans, they despise you but you still want to be accepted, that means you also want to live the way you decided on.” „Your words touch me, deep in my heart.” She pulls herself out of my arms and turns in my direction. As her face shows her emotions now, she is beautiful and cute with her little twintails. I reach out my hand toward her face but she sweeps it away. „We cant do it now!” -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 2:16 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Shadowt5's Story[4/4] Chapter 14: Harem ending: Rejected „What happened suddenly?” „I dont want you to carry the burden, that I have.” „You would not be a burden for me.” „You dont know, you could not live free if you would be with me.” „I will not tell it, if you would hear it, you would be more involved than it would be safe for you.” „Im already involved with you, so you can tell it.” She does not say any more from that point, I wait a little but looks like she is decided about staying silent. I lay down on the „bed” and try to sleep. She told her past, but she does not tell anything more, its unreasonable, is there something else that is even more dangerous… After a bit, I feel someone wraps her arms around me. My guess by her height is: „Andariel?” „Please dont talk, dont turn around, listen to me and dont stop me when Im finished.” „Okay” „My mother never gave up on getting me back, she sent her underlings to get me back, sometimes only one, sometimes a little army was after me. I spent my days running away, fighting with them, I had to kill them…” She had to kill, I feel she does not want to kill humans, neither other monsters. „Once she sent some humans after me. I could not fight with them, I didnt want to hurt them, they would not have the strenght to defend themselves. They caught me, hurt me, tied me up, I didnt get any food or drink while they carried me back. After a week, we ran into another monster, I didnt see her, I didnt have the will to open my eyes.” She knew she cant hurt humans… „First I didnt hear anything, then in the next moment shouting, screaming and sudden silence again. I didnt want the open my eyes yet, I didnt wanted to see their corpses, I was ready to die by her or his hands. But she didnt kill me, she went to me, and opened my eyes. She had a beautiful face, it was too dark, but at least I saw her face, and she told something: „Everything is alright now little devil girl.” I started to cry: „Please, I dont want to see them…” „You can close your eyes, I will carry you somewhere else.” „She untied me, and picked me up gently. The armor she wore was cold, but I still felt her warmth.” At that moment I twitched: Armor… you dont say it was her… „Yes, she is Laila, she saved me.” „I wanted to thank her somehow, I asked how could I help.” She said: „I have a goal, but for now it doesnt matter, I will take care of you.” „I was puzzled, I dont have any talent, except one thing. I cooked something, something simple, stew. She was surprised about my unexpected talent, she said: „Its really delicious, could you cook for me again and again?” I nodded and I felt that way I can repay her kindness. From that day we travelled together, everytime when someone was after me, she hid me, and she took care of the pursuer. She always said she just tied them, I knew she killed them, she just wanted to comfort me. I cooked to her, and she helped me to improve my fire magic, she said „if you use it correctly, you will not hurt others but you can defend the ones you want to protect." After a while my mother sent more and more pursuers. She knew she cant defend me alone. She sent me to that gang, they took me in, because they didnt have someone who can cook. She hid me there because she knew about Reika, she knew even my mother would not oppose her easily.” Is she that powerful, and I just talked with her… „She stayed in the town, she didnt leave to pursue her goal, she wanted to stay close if something happens.” „After about a year was the first time when she asked something from me, and yes, that was about you and your friend. I accepted her request without thinking.” „I thought it will be easy, I will told what you will have to do. But when I see you, the way you held her hand, your eyes showed your resolve, you were decided about saving her.” „I wanted to scare you away, I didnt want to meet again, because at that moment I felt I found the man who could accept me, but that man already has someone…” She was so much different at that time, and when she was in Laila house, she acted like a pervert, but that phrase is so true: There is more to them, than meets the eye. She pulled me closer, to hug me tighter, I felt her tears on me. When she continued to talk, her voice changed, it was filled with more sadness: „You cant choose me, you have to stay with the little Seira, or with Laila, or maybe Fianna, you mean a lot to them.” She kissed me on my neck and she was about to leave. „Good Bye” She just whispered the next words, but I heard it: „I never wanted to leave you.” I grabbed her hand, without knowing what will I say next. We both stood up, still holding hands, and as I looked into her teary eyes, I knew what I have to say: „I love you Andariel and I will never let anyone to hurt you again!” I found someone I want to protect. Chapter 15: Left alone „You said because you felt you have to say it...” „No...” „I know. „Harsh words...” „Do you want me to keep here that much?” „Yes, and seeing your teary eyes, you want to stay...” „I...” We heard noises from behind me, I looked back and saw for a moment as Seira ran away. „You have to go after her, I think she heard it.” I hesitated for a second, if I go after her, Andariel will leave, if I stay to convince her, something would happen with Seira. Laila appeared too, probably she heard the noise too, that solved it. „Laila keep her here, Im going after Seira.” I didnt waited for the answer, I sprinted to the direction I saw Seira. I looked long for her in the forest, it was dark, it was not easy to find someone. After a while I was about to give up, eventhough I know it would be terrible if she would be lost somehwere something would happen. From out of nowhere I noticed a faint voice *sob sob*. It has to be her, she has to be close! I followed the noise, and I found her in a minute, she sat and cried at a little lake in the middle of the forest. „Seira, finally I found you.” *sob* „Why did you come after me?” „You ran away without a word, of course I was worried and came after you.” „You said you love Andariel.” „So thats why you ran away (though I knew it). Look Seira, I came to my senses after what I said. I dont really love her, I said it because I want to keep her here, because she wanted to leave and I worried about her.” „You dont worry about me...” Eventhough I know why she ran away, its strange, I feel something else beside it, something uneasiness. „I was worried about you, while you were kept as prisoner. I was a fool, I took granted you will stay with us after we got you back.” „With us...” „Seira, you are precious to me, if you want we can stay here for the night, if you want to stay with me alone.” I knew it was not much to give to her, but I knew she deserves it. I saw a faint light in her sad eyes. „Can you sit down next to me?” „Of course” I sat as close as I could, our shoulders barely touched each other. She didnt pulled herself away. „I dont know where to start. Im sorry for getting you into trouble, Im sorry for saving you that late, Im sorry for not spending enough time with you after it...” „You didnt do anything wrong, I caused trouble again, I know you will leave me, thats why I wanted to leave, before it happens.” „Dont say it, I dont want to leave you, and I dont want you to leave me. And why „again”?” „From where I came I always caused troubles to everyone, I broke many things, because I was too curious and wanted to see everything. The others always scolded me, called me „Good for nothing”.” „Your parents, Im sure they always defended you.” „Just my mother, humans cant live under water.” „I see.” „My mother was always there when I caused a trouble, she always set things right, she said Im a kid yet, and its not a problem to be curious and move around that much. After a while, she was more and more at home, I was happy because I was able to spend more time with her, she always smiled at me, but those smile started to change, her smiles started to look troubled.” From that point her voice became quiet. „I knew it was because all of the troubles I caused, I felt like burden for her. Once, when she was at home, she didnt smile at me, I knew it was because of me. When she went to sleep, I left a notice „I dont want to burden you anymore”, and then, I left.” „I came out of the water for the first time.” She made the hardest decision, leaving her mother. „Did it happen on the day we met?” „No, it was about a week before it. I was not able to go far from the water, something pulled me back, I knew I cant go back. The next day I started to wander around, I saw a human family, the mother, the father and their kid, they played, they smiled each other. I felt something, if I could find my father and let my mother meet him again, she would smile again, I wanted to see her smile again.” She still cares about to see her smile again. „Seira, I want to help you find your father.” „You cant...” „Why?” She stopped talking, she just sat there for minutes, before she forced herself to talk, quietly, it was more like a whisper, a whisper that she wanted to share only with me. „Couple of days after I saw that family, I remembered the name of the hometown of my father, and his name. I went there and asked the people where can I find him. No one knew, they said they moved here just a while ago. In the end I found someone who recognized his name, he asked „Do you really want to see him?” I said „Yes”, I followed him, he stopped at a point. I looked up and I saw the Signboard „Cemetery”, I didnt wanted to accept it, that cant be true. He pointed to a Gravestone near to the entrance, I saw his name on it. I collapsed, cried, long time passed while I lied in front of his grave...” She started to cry even more. „Seira, you dont have to talk more, Im sorry for making you remember it. Cry as much as you want, I will lend my shoulder.” She hugged me, she cried and cried, she cried her soul out. I think she needed someone who will listen to her. I understood why was she afraid of about me leaving her. The crying started to be more and more quiet, and then it stopped, I felt only her breathes and her chest movements as she breathed in her sleep. I picked her up as a princess, I breathed a soft kiss on her forehead, I whispered „I will not leave you alone”, I knew she will not remember it, after it, I carried her back where the others were. I will stay with her for the night, I want to make her feel when she wakes up, there is someone who dont want to leave her, and saying: „You already found your treasures.” Chapter 16: The morning arrived in the woods The morning came fast, I guess it was pretty late when I got back with Seira, evereyone else were asleep, good thing, Andariel is also here. I woke up with the feeling of being in a cramped space, Seira is clinging to me, not that I mind, but if she stays like this, she will feel my morning wood... „Good... Morning...” She woke up finally. „Good Morning Seira. Please could you let me off?” „Its comfortable.” „Or at least loosen your grip?” „No.” „Seira?” She just looked into my eyes, she has beautiful eyes, but no, I must not lose here. „If you dont do it, I will poke you.” „I dont mind.” Seriously what happened, its like a switch turned on in her, acting that clingy. And she suddenly started to rub against me... „She showed her true self.” … … … „Andariel, since when you started to watch us?” „Since you woke up, its fun to watch how you want to hide it.” I should not be surprised about she knew whats going on with me. … „Andariel?” „Yes?” „Could you help me?” „Sure” She puts her hands under my shirt. „Just what are you doing?” „Helping to take care of your morning wood.” „I meant could you pull Seira a bit away?” „You cant deny it, you want it.” *stares* … … „Good Morning, Fianna” „I want to join...” „Better not...” „It looks fun” „You dont even know whats happening now.” Andariel whispered into my ears: „Familiars are an „artfical race”, they are for having sex with their master or bring partners.” … … „Maybe you know it, but still no.” As she tries to join, a sudden voice interrupt it. „We should get going.” Its Laila, my lifesaver, if this would continue, something irreversibile would happened. Seira was the first who got away from me, with an „I wanted more” face... Why do I think it was not just because „dont leave me”. Fianna is like a good child, immediately started to get ready. … … … „Andariel” „Yes” with a chirping voice... „Please get off me, you too.” „We can walk like that.” A true devil... „Please, I need to do something, alone...” „Let me help.” „You know what Im planning, right?” „Am I no good? Maybe you want Fianna, she was „made” for that.” „You know it happened because all of you rubbed against me...” „So you were close. Can I?” „Its not like I would not like it but...” Just what the actual fuck am I saying, and why acting tsundere... „Dont worry, I will keep it secret, and it will not mean you have to settle down with me.” *stares* „You 2, please do it, we want to go...” „Its not fun if they know it.” Without saying anything (I will not tell her, I was close to agree to accept her „help”) I start walking, its hard, my leg is still not fully healed, and Andariel is still hanging on me. „You were serious about walking like this.” She whispered her answer: „Yes, after the night, you made it too hard for me to leave, so I decided to be with you as much as I can.” I answer her quietly, I dont really want the others know about it. „Im happy you stayed with us.” „No, I stayed with you, eventhough Seira helped me in the past, now Im here because of you.” „Dont say things like that, you will make me embarassed.” „Hehe, I would like to see it, but I can wait.” „It will be for the better.” „You will talk with Laila today, right?” The mood suddenly turned into serious. „You know, I promised to her.” „I know its selfish to ask, but could you spend a bit more time with me after we arrive there?” „You are acting strange, whats with you?” Something is off, really off... „I want to believe to you...” „What do you mean?” „I know you didnt really mean what you said last night, but it still feels good, I want to believe it.” „Andariel, its so sudden now.” „I know, but if you spend time alone with Laila, you will love her, she does not show it, but she is really caring about you.” „I know, because of the...” „Its not true...” I ignore the fact that she basicly said Laila maybe has feelings about me. „Andariel, do you want me to love you?” „I-I dont know.” I stay silent, for the better. And anyway I noticed Laila expression, she is sulking, if I dont do something, our alone time will be not much enjoyable... Chapter 17: The „silent” walk „Andariel, when can we reach that town?” „Hmm, couple of hours probably from now.” „Look, as I see something is off with Laila, could we hold a little break, I need to talk with her, and not while we walk.” … „Andariel, is it that hard to decide?” „Its more like...” „Are you still afraid of losing me if I talk with her privately?” „You dont know her yet, you will...” „Nothing will happen with just one talk.” Sudden silence... Uncomfortable silence. She talks a lot, it feels a bit uncomfortable when she is silent... „Tibor...” „Hmm?” „After the break, will you... carry me again?” „Well, why not.” I didnt want to tell her I can hardly walk like that and my injury started to hurt. I let out a big breath and ask: „Could we rest here?” As it looked like, everyone else wanted to rest, because all of them collapsed on the ground almost immediately, except Laila. I was not surprised about Seira, she/we stayed up late, Fianna was in a lair for long, I guess she is not used to long walks. I step to Laila, after putting Andariel down. „Laila, is everything alright?” „Yes...” I ask her a bit stronger: „Is everything alright?” „Yes...” „Dont be stubborn, I saw your face earlier.” „Why did you carried Andariel all along?” „She was...” „She was not tired.” „Do you know she wanted to go away last night?” „I know.” „Then you should understand she was a bit more clingy after I convinced her to stay.” „I wanted to carry you.” … … … „Khm, Laila, if you would do that, that would not be good.” „But your leg is injured.” „But it would be embarassing for me.” „But I wanted...” She really caught up on carrying me. „Because Im your king? You know you should not do that, even if you would have to.” „Its not because of it...” That short sentence striked me „Its not because of it”, is she...” „Laila?” „I dont understand what happening to me, I dont know what is with me...” „The break is over, get going!” Andariel timing could not be any worse than that. *sigh* „Okay...” Without giving any chance to skip the carrying, she already hopped on my back. Its uncomfortable again, she is not talking again. The rest of the walk was in complete silence, Seira and Fianna are just not in the mood simply, but Andariel silence is surprising, not surprised about Laila, the talk was broken at the worst moment. My mind is filled with Laila during that time. What happened with her, she didnt acted like that, and she said its not because of her mission, did she developed feelings... But why so suddenly, she must heard what we talked with Andariel during the night, and she saw me leaving to get back Seira, those events triggered it... Aaaaaa, no matter how much do I think, I have to talk with her to know it. This forest has a strange feeling, there is no animals, I always thought a forest should be full of life, filled with the voices of animals, the songs of the birds, but here is nothing, all we hear is our steps. After that time, the town must be close, I expect a small, hidden village, and it gives me goosebumps when I think about it might be a ghost town, no life in the forest, and no life in the town too. I hope its not some horror clichéd town, in that case, I would rather stay outside all the time. In about half hour, we are out of the forest (I thought it will be in the forest), there is a little road, not too wide, its good maybe for 3 people to walk side by side, its made from little rocks throwed together, and everything else around is so green, I never thought green could be blinding. As Im looking around, Andariel points forward: „There is the town Sharram.” After an hour, a silent hour, we reach it's entrance, it has big walls, its must be an important city if its defended that heavily. I dont see the end of the walls, but in about every 50meters is a tower, and I notice holes on them, those are not damages from wars, more like holes for the archers. I put down Andariel before we step in through the big gate, this town is crowded, its a big city with full of people everywhere, it must be a rich town, all of the shops, even the house of the blacksmith looks clean, and their signboards are huge and all of them has at least an expensive looking jewel in it. I turn to Andariel: „We are here, where is our inn?” „Follow me”[/i] We followed her, she lead us to the „White Lisianthus”. It looks nice but sticks out of the place, it looks too simple compared to the other buildings here, but I will not complain, after long days, even if I will have a long talk, I will sleep in a comfortable bed, and I will sleep long. |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 2:34 PM
[MFF] Diogora's Story 2.0 [1/6] Some of the pics are NSFW XP also, some might show "ERROR" but if you refresh the page 1-3 times it should work :) (tried to use as many good links as possible) Current Characters and Voice Color: [/b] ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I wanted to write my story in MSGF and I tried to just start MSGF mid-way through the normal MSG, that obviously didn't work out and I apologize to all my readers. I'm going to try again, I want to write an MSGF and I'll do my best to do things slowly (unlike last time). I hope you're all still willing to read this. I have to give a special thanks to beast-regards, I'm not sure if he noticed, but he helped me out a whole lot and I'm very grateful to him. He isn't the only person I should thank tho. I want to thank every person that reads my story for actually reading it. This is my first hobby to be honest, I love writing this and I'm always happy when you comment on it :) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [b]Chapter 1 – That Day... The date was April 17th, my birthday. When I woke up, my bed was surrounded by my sister, brother, mother and father. Each of them shouted out “Happy Birthday”, which made me wake up in a quite unpleasant way, but I still smiled. My sister, Aza, who obviously shouted the loudest, was also the one smiling brightest. Her birthday had not happened very long ago either, so I had spoiled her a lot and now that it was my turn, she was looking forward to spoiling me. First thing waiting for me downstairs was a small cake she had baked herself, it wasn't the best, but I couldn't say no to something my little sister had made for me, so I ate it with a large smile on my face. ”Is it good? Is it good?” “Yeah, it's delicious!” ”Yayy! I made it with lots of love for Dio-nii!” “Hai Hai, Dio-nii loves you too” I gently flicked her forehead as I stood up from the table. “Shall we go?” She smiled and gave me a silent nod like she usually did. We went to take the bus and headed to school. I wonder what she has planned for after school... I wasn't expecting much actually, but I'd accept anything my little sister would do for me. I went with my usual daily routine, got a few “Happy Birthday”s and that was pretty much everything. It was time for lunch break, I had planned to eat with my sister that day, so I waited for her at the cafeteria. Some time passed and I was starting to get worried about what had happened to her. She never took this long. I rushed out of the cafeteria and started looking around inside of the school, but I couldn't find her anywhere. Damn it...where are you, Aza?... I ran outside and checked the back of the school, that's where I saw her. She was sitting against a wall, covering her face as she cried. I ran over to her immediately. “Aza, what's wrong? What happened?” ”Dio-nii...it hurts...it hurts a lot...” I moved her hands away from her face to see that she was covered in bruises. I clenched my fists as I saw the state she was in. “Who did this to you?...” I made her give me an exact description on the person and gently wiped off her tears. “You stay here...I'll go take care of it...” I smiled at her as she gave me the usual nod. I then headed towards the class in which the guy who did this was. I'll kill him! As soon as I got to there, I walked to him. He was older and taller than me, his body obviously trained. “Oi moron...you think you can just go around hitting little girls?” He looked at me with an arrogant expression on his face. In any normal situation, I would have gotten scared, but he had hurt my sister, I was there to beat him up. He started laughing at me, saying I wouldn't be able to beat him. “Just try me!” The fight was pretty one-sided. He kept on beating me down, but I was mad and got up again and again. I didn't want to let anyone get away with hurting my sister. He was about to hit me again when I suddenly heard something. Something...or someone telling me where the next attack would come from. Hearing it I was able to dodge the attack. Without a moment of hesitation I punched him straight in the face with enough force to break his nose. He lied there on the ground as I looked at my fist, covered in his blood. I heard the voice again, this time saying “You are the one” and “You must go where it seems natural, for that is where your life will change” What the... I thought carefully about what I had heard. Was I going insane? Even so, I needed to know. I went back to my sister, she wasn't in a state good enough to move, so I picked her up and gave her a piggy back ride. “We're going...” ”Going where?” “I'm not sure...we'll see on the way...” She gave me another one of her nods before she slowly fell asleep on my back. I'm coming...but I'm not going without my sister... I set out, not knowing where I had to go nor when I had to get there, I just kept walking. The sun was starting to set as my journey had brought me to a cliff, one I had never seen before. “What is this place?...” ”Hmm?...Dio-nii...where are we?...” “I'm not...sure...” I heard the voice my head again. “The path shall only open for those who always walk forward” I was unsure of what it meant. walk forward?.....Don't tell me I have to jump down?! I was about to turn back, but for some reason I couldn't, I felt like I would lose the chance of a life-time if I did. ”Dio-nii?...” “Aza, do you trust me?” ”Of course I do! Dio-nii always knows what to do!” “You seem to think a bit too much of me...if you really do trust me...hold on tight...” Having her tighten her grip on me was the response I got. Here I go... I closed my eyes as I took a step forward, making me fall down the cliff as I felt Aza's grip tighten even more around me. I honestly didn't know what was going to happen. Was I going to die? “You have chosen the right path, you'll be rewarded well” The voice in my head kicked in again. What are you... I couldn't even end my line of thought as I could see a small lake at the end of the cliff. I was diving head first and as soon as I made impact with the water my mind went blanc. ...What...happened?... I rubbed my eyes as I slowly sat up. As I opened them I could see nothing. A white room? Not even that, just a white space. Where am I?... I looked around a bit before spotting something, a letter and a few crystals in a variety of different colors. “Hmm...” I picked up the letter in front of me and opened it. My eyes opened wide as I read through it. You have got to be kidding me... Next Chapter- Let the game begin! [b]Chapter 2 – Let the game begin! The contents of the letter were quite surprising, I read them over and over again. The words contained in it were the following. Monster Survival Game! ”Welcome to our exciting world! You have been chosen out of many to take part in this little game of ours! This world is filled with strong and passionate Monster Girls! They are all divided into seven habitats. Anima, Demon Realms, Sky Den, Elementalis, Ocean Blue, Forest Green and Forest Brown. Anima is a habitat filled with a variety of beautiful Beastmen. Their ears and their sense of smell are the best amongst all. Demon Realms is a habitat filled with rather “Dark” Monster Girls. They aren't the friendliest, but they know how to handle their magic and they usually find their means to get what they want. Sky Den is a habitat filled with Reptilians. From Snakes to Dragons. These girls are said to be the ones with the most physical strength. Elementalis is a habitat filled with girls made from different Elements. Their magic is said to be the strongest amongst all types of magic. Ocean Blue is a habitat filled with Aquatic Monster Girls. When in water, their power increases two or even 3 times. Forest Green is a habitat filled with Monster Girls that are the closest to looking human. They should not be underestimated though. Forest Brown is the habitat with all the girls which could not be placed in any of the previous habitats, but just because they're different it doesn't mean their weak. The point of the game is to recruit Monster Girls and create your own army to take over each habitat. Every habitat has one Lord who you must defeat in a war to proceed to the next habitat. A feat like this has not been achieved yet. The rules to recruiting someone are the following: -Find a Monster Girl that you want to recruit. -Challenge her and complete a quest. -Lose and you must wait one month before challenging someone again. -Win and the Girl has to give you the thing dearest to her, her virginity. -Take it and she will officially be a part of your army. The rules to the quests are the following: -A Monster Girl can not decline a challenge unless she is either injured or pregnant. -The Quest can be anything as long as it's possible. -Along the journey, many small quest signs will be found, not for recruiting, but for acquiring crystals. Different Crystals and their use: -Blue, Red and Violet Crystals are a part of a Monster Girls body, they are filled with magic and can only be used if birth is given to a child. -Green Crystals can be used to contact other players. You can only contact them if you know their names. -White Crystals can be used to teleport from one habitat to the other, but they can only be used to teleport to a habitat previously explored. Further Information: -After recruiting a girl they will be brought somewhere else and wait there until it is time for war. -You have the choice to choose up to 10 girls to accompany you on your journey, children do not count as they obviously have to stay with their parents. -As your army grows, you will be awarded many different things to help you out on your journey -The girls that accompany you are allowed to do quests for or even with you. -Lords will not be forced to join your army unless they do so by free will. -Killing is only allowed during a war, and only the Leader of the losing army might be killed. -After fighting a Lord, you will have to wait 6 months to challenge one again. And the most important rule of all! Have fun!” Just what the heck did I just read?...Monster Girls?...and...I have to take their virginity?...win wars?...this has to be a bad dream...I feel like I'm in a video-game... To bad it isn't... Bro??? That you? Not just him... Mom?? And don't forget me! Grandpa?...just what the heck's going on?... “You were chosen to participate in this game” I heard that voice again “How? And why me?” “How? You went through the gate yourself...” she told me as she talked about the small lake at the end of the cliff “As to why...you are one of a kind. You have a crystal inside of you, a red one at that” “Wait what???” She's right...your brother on the other hand was born before we came here...and your sister was born after we left “Do you understand now?” she asked me in a calm town “Understand? Why was I not told? And how did they even get out of here?” not that having a crystal inside of me would even make a difference... It was to keep you safe...to leave is simple...you just do if you really want to...but do you really want to leave?... “You're all so complicated...I don't understand the rule where I have to take someones virginity...I wonder how female players are supposed to win...so the first thing I'll do is...find Aza” “I'm guessing you're playing then? Good choice, grab a white crystal and choose your first location, you shall be teleported there” she said as a blue, green and white crystal appeared in front of me with a small bag next to them. “Roger that...” I grabbed the bag and put the green and blue crystal inside of it before wrapping it around my waist. I then grabbed the white crystal and looked at it for a while. I wonder where to start... “Here goes nothing...Sky Den!” As soon as I called out the habitat name, the crystal started glowing. It all happened very fast. Before I could even blink I found myself somewhere else. The crystal in my hand then cracked and broke. The area was just like I had imagined a place filled with dragons. There were huge mountains everywhere, so big I wasn't able to see the top. There were caves that felt like something would just suddenly jump out if you got to close, caves to which you could not see the end. There was also a big forest which I thought I'd only get to see if I went to Forest Green. It was just like I'd imagine a habitat for dragons. I should contact Azami I brought out the green crystal I had stored in my small bag as I called out Aza's name. The crystal started glowing and after a while I heard a small, scared voice. ”D..Dio-nii?...” (”How come I'm not special?” ”Cause you're not” ”Dad...don't...” ”Sorry...” *whines*) Next Chapter – First encounter [b]Chaper 3 – First Encounter I could hear Azami's voice through the crystal I was holding in my hand. I could immediately see she was scared by the way she spoke. ”Dio-nii...what is this place?...” “Azami, I'm not sure myself...but I'm staying...” ”You're staying?...Why?...” “I don't know...I feel like I was meant to be here...you should go back home tho, this isn't a place you should stay in” ”I'm not going home...” “Aza?...” ”I'm staying here with Dio-nii...” As she said those words I could feel a small smile appear on my face. “You better not regret this...so, which habitat are you in?” ”Anima...” “I see...I chose Sky Den...I'll go get you as soon as I can” ”But they said no one ever beat a Lord...how will you get here then?...” “I'll just have to be the first one to beat one!” A small chuckle could be heard from the crystal as I smiled once more. ”I'll be waiting...Dio-nii...” Just like the white crystal from before, this one also cracked and broke after being used. The only thing I still had in my bag was the blue crystal they had given me at the start of the game. I could feel it, this is where my life started, this is where I belong. Let's get this game started! Good Luck! wait what? I can talk to you? Exactly! We don't really count as players, right now, we are a part of your mind You're confusing me... Then my job here is done! >.> “First things first...let's find myself someone to recruit!” Soon after those words came out, my stomach as well let out a noise. A big, long growl. “...and maybe something to eat wouldn't be that bad either...” I didn't have a map nor anything, the only thing I could do was to look around for food. I walked into the forest, the place I thought I would be able to find some food in. I did find fruit, some which I had already seen in my world and also some that were completely new to me. Regardless, I ate the fruit I knew and put the rest in my bag. I figured I could get someone to enlighten me on which are poisoned and which are edible. As I kept walking I slowly started to hear something. Giggles? Following my instinct, I slowly walked towards the noise, trying not to make too much noise myself. I hid behind a nearby bush as I saw it. A lake. And in that lake there were girls batjing, five of them, but not just any kind of girls. ”This is such a bore...can't we just do something else?” The first girl was a bit on the rude side, I noticed on the way she spoke. She had long, light purple hair and eyes with a mixture of green and yellow in them. Long, scaled fins served as what seemed to be her ears and two pointy horns could be seen on the top of her head. Her scales were a variety of different green colors. Her arms and legs were those of a dragon, hardened scales with claws as hands and feet. From her spine down, a long tail formed itself as it looked like it had the strength to easily crack a wall. On her back, wings could be seen, wings like those from actual dragons. Her body itself was a good-looking one, no flaws could be detected by me. ”Come on Evangelin, you gotta learn how to have more fun, ain't that right Anissa?” This next girl then fondled the breasts of another girl inside of the lake, she seemed to be a happy-go-lucky type of person. Her smile, a beautiful one indeed. Her hair was a dark, beautiful red and her sharp eyes were a mixture of yellow and orange. Just like the other girl, her arms and legs were also covered in scales, this time a mixture of brown and orange. She, just like the previous girl, possessed a tail, this one with small flames on it though. This girl did not have wings, so I figured she was from another race. Same as with the previous girl, I could not see any flaws with her. A skin dark enough to perfectly fit with the rest, not too much and not too less. ”Kyaa! Terza! Don't grope them!” Letting out small moans as she didn't look like she was resisting, she reminded me of a masochist. Her hair violet and her eyes green. She had a total of four horns coming from the side of her head. Her scales were of a beautiful red. Her arms and legs were slightly more spiked then those of the others. She as well had a tail, tails seemed to be a common thing in this habitat. Her body, just like the ones of the others was flawless. I doubted I'd get to see one who didn't look good. ”Can't you all just learn how to take a relaxing bath?” Both her hair and her eyes were of a deep red. She seemed to be the most elegant one out of the bunch. Even the way she stood was elegant. The horns on her head looked like bat wings and her smile was very lady-like. ”If you don't stop I'll have to punish you” As soon as she said those words a small gri could be seen on her face. Seeing that made me realize just how sadistic she was. ”Don't waste your time on them Rose, they won't learn” Just from hearing the way she spoke, I noticed she was most likely the Leader of the bunch. Her hair was short and snow white, truly beautiful. Two small, sliver horns with a bent at their end were showing from her hair. The hair was just long enough for me not to see where the horns started. I was unable to see if they served as ears or if the ears were hidden beneath the hair, close to them. Her eyes were of a blue that reminded me of the purity of the ocean. On her face there was an X shaped scar, it's origins unknown to me. Even tho it was a scar I think it actually suited her well. The scales covering both her arms and feet reminded me of steel. She looked like she was wearing a kind of armor, one that wouldn't break easily. Her tail was the longest one, simple yet beautiful. If extended completely, I believe it would be able to reach a length of two meters. Her wings didn't look special at first, they were small, but I was soon proven wrong when they suddenly grew larger, as if she had sprouted them from her back, just like an Angel. With a few extra scales around her waist she looked perfect. I just couldn't take my eyes off of her. Their private parts were covered by a very small amount of scales, just enough to cover the most embarrassing spots, though these scales looked removable. It was only by looking closer that I noticed that the scales covering their private parts were more like clothes instead of a part of the body. I've decided...I'm recruiting these! Good Luck with that They were about to leave the lake when I came out of the bush and yelled out the following words “You five! I challenge all you!” They turned around and looked quite surprised for a while before putting on their usual faces. ”You think you can beat us? Bastard” ”Sounds like fun!” ”E..Eto...will it hurt?...” ”Oh my...looks like someone has to be punished!” ”What a pain...fine...we accept your challenge” (”It's about to get good!” ”So many young, fresh girls” ”Dad...you're such a perv” >.> ”No need to point out the obvious” ”...” *cries* *patpat* “We didn't mean it like that...” ”I totally did!” *throws everything everywhere* ”Stop acting like a child!” ”Yeah, stop acting like a child!” XD ”I hate you all...”) Next Chapter – The first Challenge! [b]Chapter 4 – The first Challenge! The girls had accepted my challenge. I was still unsure of what task they would give me, but before I was able to question it, their Leader started walking towards me. Not sure of what she wanted to do I took a step back, but not one more than that. She was standing right in front of me. I could see that she was almost my size, I was only a bit taller than her. ”Take of your shirt” wait what?... “You've got to be kidding, right?” ”Do I look like the type of person that jokes around?” Hearing the way she spoke I immediately got rid of my shirt. You're quite submissive, aren't ya? Oh shut up... The girls walked around me in circles, she seemed to be analyzing my body. Being watched wasn't the best feeling, but there was nothing I could do about it. “So...what's your name?” ”My name? My name's Talia” “That's a beautiful name, I'm Dio” She did not say a word after that, she was more interested in analyzing than small talk at the moment. After a while she stopped in front of me and looked at me with an interested look. ”A human with a crystal huh?...a red one at that...interesting...” “Wait, how do you know that?” ”I can sense magical power fitting of a red crystal coming from your body...you are quite unique in a way...” I didn't know what she meant by that, wasn't it a rule to have these crystals put into the children born in this world? I couldn't even ask her before I saw a small grin on her face. ”This is gonna be fun! Kid, you have 3 quests! I'll inform you as we go. For now, your first quest is to knock down Evangelin once” ”So I'm up first? Sounds great! I'll beat you to a bloody pulp!” So the arrogant one comes first?... “I don't want to hit girls, but I guess I don't have a choice...” ”Well said, let me show you to the location you'll be fighting in” She started to slowly walk and both I and my opponent followed her. I looked over my shoulder as we walked to see that the other three were also following us. It made sense, after all they were a part of the challenge. You sure you can beat her?... She's a girl, how hard can it be?... *clenches fists* What did you just... And it's not like I have much of a choice...I'll have to do it if I want to beat this game...and my first goal is to go get Aza... *sigh* Guess it can't be helped...*pats shoulder* go kick her ass! You can count on it! After walking for a while, we found ourselves in a long, extended green field. The sun above us was shining bright and there didn't seem to be anyone around. ”Here's the place. The rules are the following. First, you only have to knock her down once while you can be knocked down as many times as you want. Second, she will not attack unless you attack her. Third, knocking her out you'll be rewarded with a kiss from her.” ”K..Kiss??? What kind of rule is that?? I never kissed someone before and I'm supposed to kiss this brat?” I didn't even say anything... Talia walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder. ”If you don't want to lose your first kiss, you'll just have to win” ”I won't lose then!” We were told to move to the center of the field, so that's what we did. Evangelin immediately got in a defensive position while I started thinking of ways to knock her down. I didn't feel the need to get in a defensive position because the rules said she could not attack. After a while I stopped thinking. A grin could be seen on her face as she clenched her fists, getting ready for me to attack. This is gonna be a pain... I had a few plans, some which just seemed ridiculous, but trying wouldn't hurt...a lot. My first plan was just completely idiotic. I rushed her as I made it obvious where I was about to hit, leaving my guard down and letting her punch me straight in the gut. As soon as I felt her fist bury itself in my gut I felt a bit of blood rush out of my mouth. The hit was strong enough to make me fly back quite a bit. “Looks like...this won't...work...” I looked at her, a small grin on my face, I couldn't let her know just how badly it hurt. I slowly got back on my feet as I thought about more plans. The one thing I had to worry about the most was my defense, another one of those hits could get me K.Oed in an instant. My next plan wasn't that good either, but I still had to try. I rushed her once more, this time faking a punch with my left fist while my right leg was aiming for her legs, but she managed to jump at the last second, successfully dodging my kick. I couldn't take my eyes off her for even a second. As she jumped her fist was already flying straight at me. I knew that if she'd hit with that, I'd be done for, so I used my left arm as a shield. The hit was still strong enough to make me fly back a bit. Even tho I landed on my feet, my left arm was now completely useless. Once again I tried hiding my pain, the next one was probably going to be my last chance. Think...Think... Ever thought about why they were interested about your crystal? Now that you mention it...what's so special about it?... They said something about magical power...maybe you could use that? And how would I do that? Well, that's for you to find out! *thumbs up* You can be such an idiot sometimes...but I'll try... I looked at my right fist. This was my last chance, I had to use it. I guess if I concentrate.....I'll just have to try... I backed away from my opponent until we were at least twenty meters apart. It was a lot,but I didn't want to take any risks. Here goes nothing... I clenched my fist as I started running towards her. While I ran I tried concentrating solely on my fist. Ten meters and nothing was happening. Come on!...I need to...I need to win! My fist suddenly started glowing a bright orange. I could feel something change beneath the glow, but I couldn't see it. I felt power flow into my fist. Evangelin didn't look very happy about what was happening and as soon as I got close enough, she swung her fist straight at me. This time I used my right fist to not just block the punch, but grab hold of her fist. It was only then that I could see it. Red scales covering my fist. It was shrouded in flames. They did not burn me because I was the one producing them. Instead of fingers I could see long, sharp, dark claws. I could feel a small grin appear on my face as Evangelin's faded. Letting go of her fist for a mere second, mine swung towards her face. Seeing her scared expression made me stop at the last second. Instead of punching her I used the moment to kick her leg, making her fall on the ground. With this power...I can do it... “It's my win...” ”Why didn't you...” “I'm not the biggest fan of hitting women...that's it...” Talia walked to where Evangelin was and helped her stand up. ”Go give him his reward now” ”Reward? You mean the ki...” Before she even had the chance to finish her sentence, Talia pushed her towards me. Evangelin was losing balance and I caught her in my arms as if by instinct. As I did, my fist slowly began returning to normal. ”I..I guess I have to...” I could see a small blush on her face. She looked embarrassed, but at the same time, she seemed to be looking forward to it. I didn't even have the time to speak before I felt her lips touch mine. It was a normal kiss, but it felt quite long. After a while she pulled away. ”N..Now don't get ahead of yourself...y..you idiot” “I...I won't...” The blush on her face had gotten worse and I was sure my face was also covered in one. ”Your powers intrigue me...it seems that I was right to choose these quests...this is gonna be fun!” She didn't look like the cool, calm Leader I had met not to long ago. She looked like she was mainly just looking for fun. ”Anyway, we're starting the next quest tomorrow, we need to heal you up for it” I gave her a silent nod, the same nod my sister would have given me and then I followed all of them into a small cave. So I'm spending the night in here?...great... (”What just happened to his arm???” ”I don't know, but it looks cooooool!” ”That girl just took his first kiss?!” ”Is that really all you have to say?” >.> >.> ”What?...”) Next Chapter – A night to remember -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 2:36 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story 2.0 [2/6] [b]Chapter 5 – A night to remember We were all standing at the entrance of the cave. It was a long, rather dark cave hidden inside of the forest. Behind the trees I could see that the sun was already starting to set. So tomorrow's part two?... ”Come on in. We need to patch you up and I doubt you'll be able to do something on an empty stomach” “I guess you're right” I entered the cave in which all five of them were already sitting around a fire. The fire wasn't big, but it was enough for me to see what was going on inside of the cave. It was being used to light the place, but also heat up some sort of soup. ”Sit down and have some, it's good” I did what I was told and sat near them. Talia handed me a bowl of soup and I smiled at her as she did. The truth was that I hated soup, but when I tasted that one, it was great. As I was eating my bruises started healing themselves. As I saw them heal I stopped eating for a while as I listened to the others. ”Why do you always have to make this? It tastes like shit!” ”Just be happy for having anything at all” ”OUWIE! My tongue...it burns...” T^T ”Looks like someone burned her tongue. Cute!” They all looked like they were having fun, but I put down the soup and stood up. “I'm heading to sleep...” A bed was already prepared for me. It wasn't exactly a bed, I'd be sleeping on some pile of straw, but it was better than nothing, so I lied down. They all look so happy...but...if this is really all just a game...doesn't that mean that they're just “characters”?... Those were the thoughts I fell asleep with on that night. I woke up later on, it was still the middle of the night and I could hear the rain outside the cave, it was probably what woke me up. Hmm?...What's this?... On my hand I could feel something. It was large, warm and rather soft. I wanted to get a better idea of what it was, so my hand started to feel every inch of it. After a while I could still not think of anything, so I decided to stop being lazy and take a look. What I saw made me pull my hand back immediately. Evangelin was lying next to me. The thing in my hand was one of her breasts...her bare breasts. W-W-Why is she lying next to me?...AND WHY IS SHE NAKED? I didn't think much about it. She looked like she was having a nice dream and for once, she was actually smiling a bit. Knowing that I wouldn't be able to fall asleep like that I stood up. This was when I first noticed that my shirt was missing, I hadn't put it back on ever since Talia checked me out. I didn't have to think much about it, next to the bed I found it lying on the ground, they must have brought it for me. I took it and put it back on, it wasn't in the best state nor did it smell very good, but it was all I had for now. I was about to lie back down when I noticed that Talia was missing. I looked everywhere inside the cave, but I couldn't find her anyway. I wonder where she went?... After looking inside the cave I decided to head outside. It was still raining, but I didn't worry to much about it, I was used to being in the cold. First thing I did was look near the cave, but she was still nowhere to be found, so I went further into the forest. It was only after at least half an hour that I heard something. I knew the sound well because I was one to do the same thing often. It was the sound of someone crying. I went and approached it and that's when I saw her. Talia was sitting against a tree, legs pulled against her chest and her face buried in them. She was crying. The strong, cool Leader was crying. Seeing her in that state made me realize that these girls weren't just 'characters' in some game. They had feelings, they were real. “Talia...” She looked at me, her eyes swollen slightly from crying. Seeing her in that state, it was unbearable. Both my head and chest started hurting as I could feel myself almost starting to cry as well. She reminded me of myself, trying to be happy in front of others and then run of to cry somewhere alone. “What happened?...” Her head gave me a small shake to tell me she did not want to talk about it, so I just went and sat next to her. We were both looking at the rain and when I finally looked back at her she wasn't crying anymore. I couldn't see it well because it was night, but I could swear I had seen a blush on her face. My next action was rash and unexpected from both myself and her. Before I knew it, I found myself kissing her. Just a kiss. Gentle and warm. We didn't speak, we just kissed until we eventually both fell asleep. (”Why the heck did they kiss each other to sleep??” ”I wish I knew...I wish I knew...” ”How romatic!” *o* ”No...just no...” ಠ_ಠ ಠ_ಠ) Next Chapter – FLY! [b]Chapter 6 – FLY! Was that...just a dream?... Those were my first thoughts when I woke up, but I was soon proven wrong when I found Talia clinging to me. A bit of drool could be seen on her cheek as she was still sleeping, but soon after she woke up and her first words surprised me. ”Good Morning Honey...” Honey??? “G..Good Morning” Before I could even say another word I could feel her lips against mine. Her eyes were closed and on her face there was a small blush. I closed mine and wrapped my arms around her as I returned the kiss. I was still unsure how, but was I in love? I was questioning my feelings and therefor broke the kiss. “Let's head back to the cave...” As soon as I spoke those words I could see Talia pout. I was surprised, I didn't know she could act this cute. I took a deep breath as I tried to calm down a bit and stood up. Talia did the same and wrapped her arms around one of mine. ”I love you” She loves me? “Right...let's head back before the others start worrying...” It took a while, but we soon found ourselves standing in front of the cave. The others were already awake as we stepped inside the cave, Talia still clinging to me. ”Look who it is. The Lovebirds are back!” ”I wonder what cruel things he did to her?” ”I didn't know you liked this type of guy, I didn't know you like it rough” “I..It's not what you think! I didn't do anything!” I felt Talia starting to cling to my arm a bit harder as she smiled slightly. ”You were so romantic last night...” ”I hate you!” I could hear Evangelin's words, obviously filled with anger as she ran past me and Talia into the forest. As she did, I caught a small glimpse of her face. She was crying, the arrogant, stubborn girl was crying. I was about to follow her when Rose placed her hand on my shoulder, holding me back. ”Give her some time...she'll come back...” The sadistic girl was actually being serious for once. I bit my own lip as I held myself back from following Evangelin. Talia's grip on my arm loosened a bit and she smiled at me ”She'll be okay, let's head to the next quest. I'm sure she'll be back by the time we're done” “Sure...Lead the way...” I could hear her giggle slightly as she started walking. Me, Rose and Anissa followed her. It didn't take very long for us to reach our destination. Talia had brought us to a mountain. I could barely see the top of it. ”Your second quest is to climb this mountain!” “Wait, isn't that a bit too har-” ”Without touching it with your hands!” I fell to the ground on my knees. Aza...this is as far as I can go... ”Using your powers is obviously allowed, so I'm sure you'll figure out a way to climb it” That's when I remembered I had the ability to undergo a transformation. My fist had proven that. What would I need to climb the mountain? Wings? First thing I did was sit down and see if I could still transform my fist. I was actually surprised to see that it still worked, so I stood up and tried doing the same with my other fist. The results of this were also positive. I can do this! For the wings I would have to concentrate on my back, so that's what I did. I concentrated the best I could, but nothing happened. “Why isn't this...working?...” ”Sprouting wings from your back might still be to hard for you” “What should I do then?...” ”I already gave you a hint. Good Luck Honey!” I was still not used to being called Honey, so I didn't answer. Instead I sat down again and tried thinking of a way to climb the mountain. A hint? What could it have been? Time passed and I still couldn't find an answer, so I stood up again. I stopped thinking about wings and decided to try something else. I started concentrating on my feet as they started glowing just like my first did the first time I went through a transformation. Once the glow faded I could see my improved feet. Scales covering my legs from the knee to the feet. One claw at the back and three at the front, just like I had imagined the result. I stood close to the mountain as I started to mentally prepare for my next, stupid action. Here I go... Placing my hands behind my back, I used the claws on my feet to grip onto the mountain, my teeth biting on it serving as a means not to fall. I somehow started climbing the mountain by only using my feet and teeth, but when I reached half of it I couldn't bear the pain anymore. Both my feet and teeth let go of the mountain as my body started falling to the ground. My back facing downwards, I looked at the sky. Guess this is it... ”Sprouting wings from your back might still be to hard for you” From my...back?...maybe I could... My fists were still in a transformed state and I think I had figured out the hint. If I can't sprout them from my back yet...I should sprout them from a different place! I started concentrating on my already transformed fists as I imagined wings sprouting from them. Scales quickly covered my entire arms as I could feel something sprout out of them. Long, majestic dragon wings sprouted from my arms. I...I did it! Having them be a part of my body, I found no difficulties in using them and I managed to use them mid-air to stop me from crashing on the ground. I was flying, one of my childhood dreams had come true. I could fly freely. “I did it!” I could see smiles on the girls faces as I flew to the top of the mountain. I didn't stay there long and flew back to the girls,my transformation disappearing when my feet touched the ground. ”You completed the second challenge! I knew you could do it!” We then headed back to the cave, we were all smiling on the way. Talia saying she loved me from time to time, but I just nodded without giving an answer. I hope Evangelin is back... Thankfully she was already there when we got back to the cave. I smiled and gave her a small wave, but she looked away and ignored me before facing the others ”So how did it go? She was talking about me, yet she was acting like I wasn't around. ”It went great, I believe he's ready for the last stage, so we'll have to rest for the night and continue tomorrow” We sat around the fire as we ate, just like we did the previous night and I could feel my bruises and exhaustion fade. ”Let's head to bed, tomorrow's a big day” I finished my meal before lying down on the pile of straw. Unlike the previous night, Evangelin didn't lie down next to me. She was mad at me and it kind of made me sad. Instead of her, Talia was the one lying next to me that night. I was unsure of my feelings. Was I in love? With who? Talia or Evangelin? Maybe even both. Trying to rid myself of those thoughts I fell asleep. (”I wonder how the last quest will go” ”Why didn't you talk in this chapter??” ”Are you mad at your brother?” ”I'm not mad at all. He doesn't need me anymore. He has a person...no, two people he cares for now...As his older brother I can do nothing more than to accept this fact” ”I didn't know you could actually be serious about something...” ”Wow...” ”I hate you guys...” T^T) Next Chapter – The Dragon from the Myths: Part 1 [b]Chapter 7 - The Dragon from the Myths: Part 1 My eyes opened slowly as I felt light enter the cave. Like every Morning, my eyes needed a minute to get used to the light. As soon as they did, I tilted my head to the left, seeing that the girls were still asleep. Evangelin was sleeping with her back facing me, meaning she was most likely still mad at me. On my right side I could feel something clinging to my arm. When I looked I wasn't surprised at all. Talia was clinging to it, happily smiling in her sleep. Her white hair covering her eyes, I slowly brushed it away to get a good look at her face. I could then see her eyes slowly open, making me pull back my hand and close my eyes again, pretending I was asleep. It looked like it had worked. Talia carefully let go of my arm and stood up, not wanting to wake me up. Only a few seconds after standing up I could feel her kiss me, gently, still not wanting to wake me up and whispering she loved me. I did not answer and continued pretending I was asleep. I heard her walk out of the cave, I didn't think to much about it as I guessed she was going to get things for the last quest. I eventually fell asleep again, but was soon woken up again. It was another kiss, not as gentle or loving as the previous one, but deeper and more passionate. I still did not react, but that was only until I felt a tear fall down on my cheek, sliding down all the way to my neck. My neck opened almost instantly, the one kissing me wasn't Talia, it was Evangelin. She was crying. Was I the reason? Seeing her in that state I wrapped both my arms around her and gave back the kiss, her eyes now also opening, her tears were not those of fear nor hatred, it were those of solitude. After a short while I broke the kiss, her eyes showing a slight hint of panic, but she soon calmed down as I rested my forehead against hers. She started crying louder, but this time there was a slight hint of happiness in it. She looked deep into my eyes before she spoke. ”I don't care how many girls you like...I don't care how many times you say I love you to someone else...just please...let me be your favorite...and don't leave me...” Was this a confession? The girl lying on top of me was crying and telling me she loved me. Honestly, it took me a while to answer. I thought about it, my feelings for her. I didn't just think about her tho, Talia was also on my mind. I thought about it, if I loved them and if yes, why I did. After thinking about it I realized I did love them, the reasons not fully clear to me yet, but being around them always made me feel warm and loved, a feeling I had long longed for. “I love you...Eva...” Her eyes widened and a smile appeared on her face. I managed to get her happy by both saying I loved her and also giving her a small, slightly cuter name. She had taken many firsts of mine. My first kiss, the first time I said I love you to someone and after this next quest, I was planning on also giving her my virginity. The thought made me blush slightly, but I was happy and was now certain of my feelings towards Eva. My true feelings towards Talia on the other hand were still be revealed. Not long after, we both stood up, this time as a couple. We talked and ate breakfast together, the others woke up and Eva told them about what happened, which was slightly embarrassing, but I didn't mind to much. Her smile was beautiful, I'd expect nothing less from her. ”Listen...I'm happy for both you and Eva...but what are you going to do about Talia...don't you love her?” Rose was again being serious, so I put down my food and faced her. “My feelings towards Talia?...I'm still unsure about them...I plan on finding out soon though...I wish to find out for both her and my sake...” I saw a smile on Rose's face, I guess my answer was the correct one to give. Not much time passed before Talia returned to the cave. It was hard, but the news were also given to her. She didn't look very happy about it, but she wasn't sad either. After all, she considered herself loved as well. We didn't talk to much about it, a bit weird in my opinion, but I preferred not talking about it rather than arguing about it. ”I found the location for the next quest, we will be participating with you. But both your life and our lives will be on the line...are you sure about this?...” “I don't have a choice...just make sure you don't get hurt, got that?” All of them smiled as if that was the answer they were expecting. Talia went deeper into the whole and when she returned, she was holding a sword. I thought it was going to be her weapon, but I was proven wrong as soon as she handed it to me. ”You'll need this! Let me explain what we'll be doing. Not very far from here, there's another cave. Deep within that cave there is another dragon, not one like us. We do not know exactly what it is, but we're certain it has to be a kind of dragon. We'll be heading to that cave and our goal is to slay it, got that?” “So more fighting? Guess I should get used to it...” I stood up and so did Eva, Talia and the others. We were all ready to go. I was slightly nervous, if I failed, they might get badly hurt or even killed, but if I won, I'd be losing my virginity that night. Let's do this! Together with the girls, I exited the cave. It was still early, so I figured we'd have plenty of time. Time was one thing we had for certain, we collected plenty of items on our way, plants, fruits and all sorts of stuff you'd expect from a game. It took us about two to three hours to reach our destination, along cave was hiding in the forest. “Is this the place?” ”Correct. Are you ready?...You're risking your life even though you could just quit...” “I'm ready...I already promised I'd beat this game...and I'll need all of you to do so” ”If you get killed I'll kill you!” “That doesn't make sense...” ”It doesn't have to! Just promise you won't die!” “Fine...I promise” Eva and Talia both smiled gently, quite cute in my eyes. I could hear a chuckle come from the other three, but I didn't mind, I got used to it. We entered the cave, on our way I already transformed both my arms, legs and wings, also getting my sword ready for battle. It was only when I reached deeper into the cave, where there was clearly more space around us,lo that I found out what they meant by the dragon not being like them. “It's....huge...” (”That things huge...” ”Unlike you” ”You're not that tall either...” ”I'm taller than the both of you!” ”No one cares!” ”Every fucking time...*facepalm*) Next Chapter - The Dragon from the Myths: Part 2 [b]Chapter 8 - The Dragon from the Myths: Part 2 The dragon in front of me was, like the girls had already warned me, not like them. This dragon looked like one of the dragons you'd read about in books, see in movies. This dragon looked like the kind of dragon anyone would think about when they heard the word 'Dragon'. It was located in the cave, there was a lot of space at that place, I'd say about twenty to thirty cubic meters. The dragon alone was already big enough to fill at least half that space. It's scales were a light red, only some parts of it's body were of a white-yellow color. It's eyes a deep red and it's teeth razor sharp. On it's hands and feet I could see claws half my size. Then there was the thing that was most fascinating in my eyes, the light it was emitting from the depths of it's body. On it's legs, arms, chest and neck there were small holes from which you could see the light escape. When it opened it's mouth, light could also be seen from there. At the end of it's tail there were small spikes, seemingly made out of that same light. It's wings, long and beautiful, were also made from that light. (Dragon) “We have to fight...this?...” ”Correct!” ”We're here with you, so it should be okay” ”I hope we don't get hurt...even tho that might be nice” ”I just want to slaughter this thing to death!” ”Let's have fun!” “Sometimes I really don't know if you're serious or not...but I guess I don't really mind anymore...Let's do this!” Shouting out my last sentence, we all faced the Dragon. It had heard me and was now looking straight at us. I must admit I felt a bit scared, there was a chance I could die, but knowing that the girls had my back made me at least not shiver to much. I held my sword firmly and flew towards the head of the dragon, it did not move very fast, so I thought it would be an easy win. I swung the sword at it's neck, but at impact, the sword I thought would bring me to victory broke. I looked to my left and saw the dragons tail fly my way. I placed my left food on the dragon's neck and pushed myself back to dodge the tail. One of the spikes managed to graze my cheek while I jumped. It didn't just leave a simple cut on my face, it also left a burn. I carefully flew back down to the ground. ”DIO!” ”Are you okay??” Both Talia and Eva immediately ran to me and started looking at my wound with worried looks on their faces. “I'm okay, don't worry about this” ”Of course we're gonna worry you idiot!” ”She's right, you can't jus-” *Pierce* Talia stopped talking mid-sentence and my eyes opened widely. I looked down slightly and saw it, one of the spikes on the dragon's tail piercing through Talia's belly. She was doing the same, looking down on herself, still needing to process what was going on, then she looked at me with small tears in her eyes. ”Dio...I'm sorry...but this is it for me...” The dragon pulled away it's tail and the girls all ran to Talia in panic. I kept still, holding firmly to what was still left of my sword. “Take her somewhere else and patch her up...I'll take care of things here...” ”But-” “Just do it!...Please...save her...” ”D..Dio...” “Don't talk...you need to rest...you're going to be okay...” I could see a small smile on her face before she lost consciousness. The girls took her and ran towards the exit of the cave, Eva stayed behind just slightly longer. ”Don't die on me...please...” She placed both her hands on my cheeks and gave me a small kiss before running after the others. “I promise...” Everything had happened so fast. After making sure they were gone, I turned back to the dragon. He looked back at me, both of us eye-to-eye. I gripped onto what was left of my sword as tight as I could and shouted out to the dragon. “YOU! I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU! YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” Thinking about what he had done to Talia filled my eyes with anger. There was only one thought in my mind. KILL! KILL! KILL! My body started glowing, the same thing that always happened to my arms and legs when I transformed them. “I'LL FUCKING DESTROY YOU!” The glow grew stronger, seemingly blinding the dragon for a while as it did not attack. The glow slowly faded and the entirety of my new body was revealed. My arms, legs and wings were still the same, nut the rest of my body grew scales as well. The colors of my scales matched those of my opponent, mostly red, but some parts were of a white-yellow color. My hair had grown down to my neck and it's color also changed to a deep red. My eyes were green and the pupils were not round,they were rather sharp. I had grown two very small, black horns on my head, my ears changed shape to match those of a dragon and from the neck to my lips there were also scales. The only thing on my body which hadn't changed was my nose. The sword which I was holding onto had also transformed with me. I was holding a long, heavy sword. Claws ad what seemed to be a green eye, matching mine were located on it's grip. The power I was feeling was dozens of times stronger than the one I felt by only partially transforming. I felt a small grin appear on my face as I held my sword only with one hand. “I'll slaughter you...” I took flight, heading for it's tail instead of neck. I swung my sword at it, this time much stronger. The swing was strong enough to cut off the dragon's tail. Realizing my power made my grin grow larger as I kept cutting the dragon's body. After some time it could obviously not fight back and lied there suffering as I continued cutting it. I felt power. I felt like no one could defeat me. I was laughing as I watched it suffer. Those were my feelings until I suddenly felt hate, hate towards myself. I was not one to make others suffer, this power was changing me and I refused to let that happen. Seeing the dragon I knew it would die eventually, so instead of letting it suffer more I cut off it's head, decapitating and instantely killing it. “You won't cause any more trouble...and....sorry...” My transformation slowly faded as I headed towards the exit of the cave, leaving my sword, which went back to it's broken state behind. When I got close to the exit I noticed just how long I took. It was already dark, the girls were not there. I figured they had left back to the cave, so that's where I went. It took a while, my expression turning sadder as I walked. I was afraid of my own power. I was afraid that I changed. All my worries faded fast though. When I reached the cave they faded almost instantely. I was greeted with five people tackling me, not a tackle to hurt me, they hugged me. ”Are you okay?” ”I'm guessing you got rid of it. Good Job!” ”I wish I could have been there to help!” >.< ”I was so worried...” ”I'm sorry...for getting in the way...” Hearing that last voice made a large smile grow on my face. Talia was okay. There was a scar, but the others managed to heal her up completely. I hugged her tight and kissed her deeply, making her open her eyes widely. “I love you...I was so scared you'd die...” Small tears appeared in her eyes, this time it was her who kissed me. “This is the first time...you've actually said you loved me...I'm so happy...” Before I even had the time to answer, Eva kissed me as well. ”Don't just leave me out...I was worried...” I smiled at her and kissed her back before I could hear the others talk. ”Come on you love birds! He won, we all know what that means!” ”We..We're having...s..sex...” ”Let's have fun!” That's right...after completing the tasks given to me...I have to take their virginity to recruit them... ”I get to be your first, got that?” ”Be gentle with us, kay?” I was led into the cave, about to experience my first sexual act...with five girls at the same time... (”This is gonna be good!” @w@ ”Totally!” *gets popcorn* ”Ha..Ha..Ha..” owo *gets wooden spoon* *gulp* “Actually...let's not watch...” ”Y..Yeah...” ”Good choice!”) Next Chapter – First task: COMPLETE! [b]Chapter 9 - First task: COMPLETE! All six of us were now in the cave. I was so nervous I was sweating. I was unsure of what to do, afraid I would embarrass myself for making a mistake. I could feel my legs shiver slightly, but it soon stopped when I felt Talia hold on to my left hand and Eva to my left. ”You're not the only one who's nervous, you idiot” ”Treat us well” I smiled at them, then the girls led me to a bigger pile of straw they had prepared. I had gotten used to sleeping on it, so I didn't mind. Once we got there, I started thinking of the hardest part, how to start. I didn't have to think long though. Eva wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me, then grabbed hold of my hand and slid it down to her waist. ”Just do what feels natural.” “Thanks...I will” We kissed once more and as we did my hands got rid of her scale-like panties covering her private parts. Her face showed a small blush as my finger started teasing her clit. She moaned small moans through the kiss and I lied her down on the straw. The others joined us and as they undressed I also finished undressing Eva by unhooking her scale-like bra. ”Diooooo! Me toooo!” Talia pulled me to her and kissed me, letting her tongue slide into my mouth. I did the same and let our tongues explore each other. She wrapped her arms around me and pressed her bare breasts against my chest. ”I want you to make me feel good too..” “I'll do my best..” I nodded at her and got on top. Seeing her defenseless like that was quite arousing. I was glad she was okay. My hands moved to her breasts as they started groping them. Her breasts were quite soft, they felt like clouds. As I did I could hear her start breathing heavier and moaning slightly. I leaned my head down on her breasts and let my tongue have a taste of them. As it twirled around her nips, they soon turned hard and I immediately started sucking on them, letting my tongue play with them in any way they see fit. Talia's moans grew louder with every second. ”Oi! Don't forget about us!” ”W..We want to feel good too...” I looked at both Terza and Anissa to see that they were both touching themselves, waiting to also be pleasured. I went to where they were lying and was about to start pleasuring them when suddenly Terza kissed me, followed by Anissa. ”I hope you don't mind the kiss. It just seems natural” ”My first kiss...I gave it to you...cause it..it felt good” I felt a blush appear on my face when they said those words and just nodded, saying I didn't mind. My fingers moved down to their privates as I let two fingers slip into their pussies. They moaned loudly just from me putting in the fingers and those moans got even louder when I started moving them. As I fingered them, they were both playing with their clit and nips. ”Rougher...please...” ”I..I want more...” The two of them suddenly kissed, letting their tongues dance with each other. As soon as I hear them, my fingers started moving more aggressively, making them spread their legs widely. Soon I felt someone wrap her arms around me. I looked back only to see Rose with a smirk on her face. ”I'll make you feel real good!” As she said that, she pulled my hands away from the girls and started undressing me. First removing my shirt and pants, then removing my boxers and revealing my hard member to everyone. ”Come closer. I'll teach you all how to pleasure a man.” As soon as she said that, the girls came close, really close. Their faces were only a few inches away from my dick, which felt quite embarrassing. Rose then grabbed hold of my dick, which sent shivers down my spine. Having a girl touch it was a completely new experience to me, but it didn't feel bad. Her hands started moving up and down, leaving me in a state of great pleasure. I looked at the girl which looked fascinated, but then noticed that while they were watching, they were touching themselves. Seeing that, it didn't take long for me to release my load all over their faces. Unlike the others, Talia and Eva cleaned it off with their fingers and licked them. ”Your seed...it tastes so good” ”I'd expect nothing less from you” ”So,who wants to try pleasuring him?” ”ME!” ”ME!” ”I'll leave him to you two then” The two of them got even closer to it and looked slightly disappointment as it was only half-hard. ”You two have to make it hard again, hehe. Ain't that right Dio?” I blushed more when I was asked the question and tried to avoid eye contact. “Y..Yeah...” ”Hai!” ”It won't feel right if you don't look at us tho, got that?” Hearing them, I turned to face them. I was obviously not the only one embarrassed. I was expecting another handjob, but instead Talia started licking it, somewhat cleaning it. The feeling made my member go fully erect again. “I can't wait...any longer...Eva, you're first...” ”E-Ehh???” Her eyes opened widely and her blush grew even larger. She nodded as she got on top of me, putting my dick in position. I could see from her expression that she was scared, so I grabbed hold of one of her hands. “You don't have to be scared...this is our first time, so let's try to enjoy it, kay?” ”Yeah...promise you'll hold me close...” “I promise” She then leaned down on me, pressing her body against mine and kissing me as she slowly let my dick slip into her pussy. She let out a small scream as I popped her cherry and I held her close in my arms. ”I..It hurts...a bit...I'm happy though...” “There, let's just stay still for a while...I love you...” ”I love you too...” We kissed. I'm not sure how long it lasted, but when we broke it she smiled at me. ”I'm going to move now...please enjoy it...” She then started moving slowly, bobbing her hips up and down, going faster as time passed. Both mine and her breathing got heavier. She was bobbing her hips up and down much faster than at start. Her moans showed that she was finally feeling good. The warmth of her insides wrapping around my dick felt better than anything else I had ever felt before. I wanted to make her feel even better, so I moved my hands to her breasts and started to slowly pinch her nips, making her moans grow even louder. “I'm about to...” ”Me too...you can do it inside...let's do it together...” I french kissed her once more, my dick twitching inside her, neither of us could hold it in any longer. Eva moaned louder than she had ever done before as reached her climax. As soon as I heard it, I let my load flow deep into her womb. Both of us panting, I removed my dick from inside of her and lied her down carefully. My dick was still hard, so I looked over to Talia who had been touching herself the whole time. “You're next” ”I'm ready...” She was lying on her back as I leaned down on her, kissing her lovingly. Without waiting very long, I slipped my dick into her, popping her cherry as well. She moaned loudly as I did. “Does it hurt?...” She opened her arms widely as a sign of wanting me to hug her. ”Embrace me...Make me feel good...Ram your dick deep into me...fill me up with your baby-making seed...” I wrapped both my arms around her as I started ramming it into her as hard as I could. She moaned louder and louder as I kissed her, letting out tongues furiously dance with each other. She wrapped both her arms and legs around me, pulling me even deeper inside of her. I didn't know a lot about sex, but I knew that if we kept going like this, we'd eventually have a child. I didn't mind though, I let my sperm burst deep into her, but still didn't stop. Her moans were growing extremely loud, echoing through the cave. It didn't take long before I let out a second load. I was sure she had also climaxed during all that, I was unsure of how many times tho, but her face showed me that she did more times than me. I then slowly pulled my dick out. It was still hard, I wasn't going to stop anytime soon, I still had three girls to pleasure. Terza and Anissa were impatiently waiting for me. Terza lying on her back and Anissa on top of her. The two of them were kissing as they couldn't wait any longer. ”Do us now...we beg of you...” ”Please ram it into my slutty pussy...I'll do anything...” “Those were my intentions from the start” I rammed my dick into Terza who let out a moan of pleasure, this was what she had been waiting for. I soon pulled it out tho and rammed it inside of Anissa who let out the sluttiest moan so far. I kept switching from time, hearing their moans as I rammed it in harder and harder. They kissed each other as I did, playing with each other, making each other feel even better. Seeing all that lesbo action in front of my eyes made me dick grow even larger inside of them. Anissa was losing strength in her legs and started to slowly slip down from Terza. Only one arm and leg were still on top of Terza as both of them were drooling in pleasure. I pulled out at the last second, covering their bodies with my seed. “One more...” I didn't even have time to think before Rose pulled me towards her, pinning me down she got on top of me. ”I'm going to violate you well!” She immediately slid my dick into her, bobbing her hips fast from the start. She kissed me furiously, letting her saliva flow into my mouth as she gave my tongue a blowjob. She was violating me, yet it felt good. I didn't want to lose though, I somehow got on top of her and started ramming my dick deep into her, grabbing hold of her legs and pulling them upwards to let me reach even deeper into her. The sound of her moans changed. She turned submissive. ”Violate me more!” She didn't even have to say it, since those were my intentions from the start. I kept on furiously fucking her, trying out plenty of different positions, the last one being doggy style. She moaned loudly with every thrust, asking for more and more. She had reached climax plenty of times already. I was finally reaching my limits, so I pulled out and let my load cover her back. I was finally done, so I lied down on my back, panting. I was planning on going to sleep, but I felt something wrap around my arms. Both Talia and Eva clung to me, kissing me goodnight before falling asleep themselves. (*sneaks in* “Damn it...we missed it...” ”We even went through so much trouble to get here unnoticed...” ”Unnoticed by who?” D:< *gulp* “I-It's not what you think...” ”Let's all calm down...” ”Yeah...stay calm...don't move...” *gets knives* *screaming can be heard...lots and lots of painful screaming...* @.@) Next Chapter – First rewards -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 3:31 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story 2.0 [3/6] [b]Chapter 10 - First rewards I woke up with a slight, cold breeze entering the cave. I slowly opened my eyes, Talia and Eva were still lying next to me, but at least not clinging to me anymore. I looked at them for a while before finally standing up. I did my best not to wake them up and put on my clothes before wanting to head outside for some fresh air. Before I could do so though, I noticed a small letter, a map and a pen on the ground. It looked like the letter I had received when I first got here, so I went and opened it, figuring it was about completing my first recruitement. I opened it and read it. Congratulations! You have successfully recruited five Monster Girls into your army, please circle the names of the girls you want to take with you on your journey if you wish to take any: -Talia, Congrats on knocking her up ;) -Evangelin -Rose -Anissa -Terza The ones who were not chosen will be teleported elsewhere shortly afterwards. You shall see them again when challenging a Lord. You have acquired the following rewards for recruiting five girls: -A map of this habitat -A tent -A house -500 gold -A white crystal -A green crystal The map has a small cross on it which indicates the location of the house. In it you will find the rest of your rewards and a bit of food supplies. Once you are ready, sign this contract with your blood. Have fun recruiting! So many things are wrong with this...sounds like a Pokemon game...they just reward people with houses?...and Talia....she's pregnant...how did they find out after such a short amount of time?...I'm going to be a father...I'm actually...happy... “but...I have to choose who to take with me...maybe I should circle all their names?...” I didn't notice that I had started thinking out loud when suddenly I felt something touch my shoulder. When I turned around I saw it was Rose, next to her were Terza and Anissa. ”You should only circle Talia and Eva, they're the ones you love. Plus, you knocked Talia up, take responsibility!” “But-” ”Don't worry about us! We'll be fine!” ”You really shouldn't worry about us...it's not like we won't see each other anymore...” “You...you better promise we'll see each other again...” I circled both Talia and Eva's name before facing them again. ”We're not the ones supposed to promise that, y'know? That's your job!” “You're right...Rose, Terza, Anissa...I promise to see you all again...once I go kick that Lords ass!” ”That's the spirit!” ”See ya!” ”I'd expect nothing less from you! Good Luck!” I now had to sign the contract, I had to find a way to get myself to bleed. I figured I'd bite my finger like they always did in Anime, which was not a good idea. My finger hurt terribly, but at least it was bleeding, so I signed the contract while holding in the pain. When I turned back, Rose, Anissa and Terza were already gone. I felt sad, but I knew I'd see them again, so that made me slightly happier. See ya... I took the map and checked it out. The one thing I saw which I hadn't seen when I first got here, was that there was a small town near the house I was supposed to go to. I should pay a visit there after getting all the items at the house... I took the pen and drew the path that seemed safest on the map before putting the pen and letter in my bag. I went and shook both Talia and Eva to wake them up, both of them opening their eyes with a smile. “Morn-” I had no time to finish my response before Eva jumped onto me and kissed me. “That was...sudden...” ”Get used to it, we've been awake for quite a while. We heard everything.” I couldn't even answer her before Talia jumped onto me as well, also kissing me. ”I'm having your baby...I'm so happy...” “I guess tha-” ”Now don't get ahead of yourself, I'm still his Number 1 no matter what!” I really don't have any time to talk around these two...I guess I'll have to get used to it... “We have a house to go to, you ready?” They stopped arguing when they heard me and smiled as they nodded. They put on their clothes and we ate some breakfast together before heading out. I was good at reading maps, actually I was the only one in my family capable of doing so. The trip took longer than expected. It was already late in the afternoon when we spotted the house. “Huge...” It was made mostly out of wood, but it was really big. It was located near the forest in a green, peaceful field. “This is it...” I was amazed by the size and beauty of it. I had gotten this as a reward for only five girls? We went inside, the door was unlocked, but there was a key to lock it inside. First we checked the kitchen, it had most things we'd need to cook a proper meal and that's also where we found our rewards. I put the ones I could into my bag and the tent was left in the living room, which was also big. There was obviously no TV, but it looked fancy. A coach and a few chairs around a small fireplace. Next thing I checked was the bedroom. It was huge. There was only one bed, but I wondered how many people could fit in it. I guessed ten, since that was the number of girls I was allowed to bring with me, but I'm sure more people could fit in depending on the size. The only other rooms were three bathrooms, another small bedroom and a playroom, most likely for kids. “This is where we'll be living in from now on! What do you think?” ”It's really big...I like it” ”I get to share an actual bed with Dio!” “Right...I'm glad you like it. It's much bigger than the one I'm used to, but I'm sure we'll all get used to it soon.” I still wanted to visit the town, but it was already dark outside. None of us were actually hungry either, so I was unsure of what to do. “Should we go to sleep already?” ”Sounds great” ”Will you hold me til I'm asleep?” “Of course I will. Let's go.” We headed to the bedroom and I pulled back the bed sheets before lying down. The girls got comfortable next to me and I pulled the sheets back up. They were warm and soft, the bed itself felt like a cloud, it was a much better feeling than sleeping on straw. Eva clung to me from my left and Talia stayed on my right, resting her head on my chest. Some time passed and Eva finally fell asleep. I noticed this when I could feel some of her drool on my arm. “Talia...are you awake?..” ”Hmm?...Something the matter?...” “I was just wondering...how does pregnancy work in this world?...” ”I'm actually glad you're asking...Babies from a Monster Girl are always female...I can tell you that both Reptilian and Beastmen grow up much faster...A Reptilian will reach the age of 18 after only one year...A Beastmen can reach it in only 6 months...once they reach that state, they'll start growing at the normal human pace...as for the other races, I'm not sure. I'd say Aquatic type girls grow up faster as well.” “That fast huh?” ”I'll explain how my pregnancy works...but first...I have to ask you for a very weird favor...” “What would that be?” ”Once our girl grows up...please...take her virginity...” “What???” ”Please...I've seen other men in this game...I've seen how they treat some girls...they hit them...and mock them...they treat them like slaves...I don't want our child to end up like that...so you have to recruit her...” As she was speaking, I saw that she was crying. The request was weird, but she really meant it. “Talia...I'll do it...but only if our girl agrees...got that? Now let's not talk about this kind of thing...” I felt weird saying that. The girl wasn't even born, yet I was asked to take her virginity when she grew up. Even tho I didn't fully enjoy the idea, I didn't want her to get recruited by someone else. I had decided to do it, but for now I didn't wish to talk about it. Thank you...Got it...I'll explain the pregnancy now if you don't mind...The egg should hatch after about a week of laying it” “And how long will it take for you to lay the egg?” ”T..Tomorrow...” The answer was surprising and my eyes opened widely. ”It's quite painful...so I'm hoping you'll at least hold my hand...and afterwards...you'll have to take good care of me while I take care of the egg...” I saw that she was scared. She was obviously scared about how much it would hurt, but also if she'd be a good mother. I closed my eyes and kissed her as I tried to comfort her. “I'll be there for you, I always will, got that?...” ”Dio...I love you...” “I love you too...now let's go to sleep...you need some rest before tomorrow...” ”One more thing...you have a sister, right?” “Hmm? Yeah,why do you ask?” ”Once our child is born...do you mind if I talk to her?...” “I wonder how she'll react...but I'm sure it won't be a problem” ”Thank you...Goodnight Darling...” We managed to hold our voices down just enough to not wake Eva. Talia soon fell asleep. She had a cute, very silent snore which made me feel warm every time I heard it. “Goodnight...sweetie” (”So he's gonna...with his own daughter?...”o.o ”That's some fucked up shit...” ”Wow...just...wow...” ”It's for her own good tho...” ”I know...but still...” ”Nothing we can do about it...” Next Chapter – The Town of Sky Den [b]Chapter 11 – The Town of Sky Den I woke up as soon as light invaded the room. I'd say it was only 8AM and wondered why I'd wake up that soon. That's when I felt my right hand get squeezed. I looked to my right right away and saw that Talia was panting in a painful manner. “What's wrong??” ”I..I think it's time...already...” That's when I remembered. She was supposed to lay the egg today. I shook Eva awake. “I..I don't know what to do...help her...please...” ”Huh? Oh right, it's today. Don't worry, just be here for her while I help get it out of her.” We pulled down the bed sheets. A small bulge could be seen from Talia's womb. ”Dio...Darling...” I kissed her and Eva undressed her lower body. “I'm here for you...you don't have to worry...” She smiled and nodded, but pain could still be seen on her face. I grabbed her hand and held onto it tightly while Eva instructed her on what to do. The only thing I could do was hold her hand as she squirmed in pain. It took quite a while, but the egg was eventually out. It was quite big, two, maybe even three times the size of my head. ”It's...out...just...one more week...for our daughter...to hatch...I'm so...happy...” “I love you...Talia...you're going to be a mother soon...” ”I love you too...Darling...” Eva carefully cleaned the egg, which was then given to Talia who was supposed to stay in bed with it until it hatches. She held it carefully against her chest and soon fell asleep with a smile on her face. ”Let's go make her some breakfast...she needs to stay in bed...it's the best for her...you love her, right?...” Eva had a slight, sad expression on her face. I had a slight hint on what the reason was, so I smiled and kissed her as I held her in my arms. “I love her...and I love you...I already told you, didn't I?” ”You did...but-” “I love you Eva!” ”Fine...I love you too...idiot...” “Good, now let's go make breakfast, kay? Afterwards I want to check on the town, wanna come with me?” ”Sure!” I covered Talia in the bed sheets and headed to the kitchen. The ingredients we had were identical to those in the real world and since I didn't know what they would like, I made pancakes for the three of us. Eva seemed to love them which was releafing. After eating with her, I made my way up to the room again to see that Talia was awake again. “Everything okay?” ”Yeah...just a bit tired...” “I see...I'm going to visit the town with Eva now, anything you need?” ”I just want you to hurry back to me...” “That should be no problem.” ”Thank you...for being there for me this morning...” “No need to thank me...of course I'd be there for you” She ate her breakfast and soon fell asleep again, so I took the dishes back to the kitchen and washed them before getting everything ready to head out. I took one last look at my bag and remembered the 500 coins. I wonder how much they're worth...I guess I'll find out later... After memorizing the way to town, me and Eva headed out. It only took us about ten minutes to get there. I was surprised by how many humans I saw there, most of them accompanied a Monster Girl. The women were quite nice to their partners, I could see they were laughing together and they were chatting. That's when I noticed that at the entrance of town there were hardly any men, which I found very weird. Without thinking to much about it I headed for the first fruit stand with Eva. “What do you think we should take?” Eva did not answer, she seemed uncomfortable and lost in her thoughts. “Eva! Something the matter?” ”Hmm?..Uhh..nothing...let's just hurry...Talia is waiting...” “Right...” I checked the price tags and only saw “Cor” written on them. I was unsure of how much Cor a gold coin would be, so I asked the lady selling the fruit. She told me to go change my gold into Cor and pointed at a small cabin nearby. I headed inside, still kind of worried about Eva who was always looking at the center of town. “I'd like to change some gold into Cor please” “How much would you like?” The man replied as he rubbed his hands against each other. “I have 500 gold coins” The man looked at me with his eyes widened “500...you say?...It'll be done immediately sir!” He rushed into a small room nearby and when he came back, he had a crystal with him, one I had not seen yet, a golden one. “We will be putting the amount of 500'000 Cor into the crystal right away...I see you must be new here and I must congratulate you on recruiting five girls already” “500'000?...And how do know how many girls I've recruited?...” “You weren't told yet?” He took the gold from me and started “charging” the crystal. “Well, for every girl one recruits, he gets 100 gold coins” “Isn't everyone rich then??” “Not exactly, have you seen their age? They are defenetly at least double your age” He seemed to have finished charging the crystal, but kept on explaining “They have all arrived at about your age. And they only have one girl with them,. If they had more, I'd expect them to at least have two with them. Players with more than two companions are rare, but if they have two with them, I'm sure they have recruited more already.” He handed me the crystal and I put it in my bag. “Do you only have the Dragon there with you or do you have someone more?” “I actually still have one back at home...” “Figured. In any case, those who have more than one companion are dangerous, but I recommend you stay away from those with only one as well...you might see things you wish not to see...” He said as he finished his explanation. “And your crystal, it's been charged with the 500'000 Cor, now if you could sign here?...” He brought out a small paper which I had to sign with my blood again. After doing so he continued “You are the only one able to purchase things with your crystal. If you want anyone else to be able to use it, you must come here with that person and I will make it work.” He smiled at me “Have a good day Sir” “Thanks...” I was still confused about all the explanations, but I left the cabin and headed back to the stales. I bought some fruit, seasonings, meat, fresh water and all kinds of other things I would need for cooking, bags full of it and also some baby clothes Eva had helpedme choose. I had bought that much and only spent about 5'000 Cor. I was about to leave, but an old lady suddenly stopped me. “Young man, do you know about the black market?” “Hmm? Black market?” “In the center of town you can purchase crystals, we call it the black market. Maybe you should pay a visit there” she told me as she pointed to the center of town. “Sure, why not?” ”Dio...I'd rather not go there...” “Something the matter?...” ”It's just...” “Eva...I'm here with you...you don't need to be scared...” She only gave me a silent nod, her sad expression not fading. She had been acting weird ever since we entered the town. We headed towards the center and she followed me without saying a word. The center looked like some natural disaster had just happened there. The men, stands, everything was dirty. I headed to a stand to see the price of the crystals. Red crystal, 500'000 Cor. Blue Crystal, 100'000 Cor. White Crystal, 20'000 Cor. Green Crystal, 10'000 Cor. Everything was quite expensive. I bought another green and blue crystal before wanting to leave again, but something stopped me from doing so. “Come on you bitch! Do your work!” I heard a man shouting loudly at someone. When I turned to look at what was going on my eyes opened widely and the bags I was carrying fell to the ground. A man was kicking a girl who was lying on the ground. The girl was weak and defenseless, but that wasn't the reason she couldn't hit him back. She was most likely a companion, a badly treated one at that. “Hey bastard...stop it...” The man looked at me and started laughing “Come on kid, why should I do what you say? She's my bitch! I can do whatever I want with her!” “I said stop it!” My arm had already transformed alone out sheer anger as I punched him straight in the face, making him fly away from the girl. When he showed his face again it was almost unrecognizable. He spoke some words, almost not hearable “I..I give up...take me home...” as soon as he spoke those words his body slowly started fading, this was what happened when someone returned to the human world. “I warned you...” Everyone around me looked at me with surprised and angered eyes, but they didn't attack me, probably out of fear. I walked to the girl and placed my hand on her head. “You're free now...” She started crying before she ran out of town. I walked back to Eva and picked up the bags again. “I'm sorry for making you come here...let's go back...” ”Right...Let's head back...” “This place is rotten...” (”How dare they hit the poor girl!?” ”Unacceptable!” ”Things haven't changed a bit since we left that place...” ”I can't believe you stayed there that long” ”Must've been hard” ”We got used to it...”) Next Chapter – One more week I apologize for the wait...I had some issues to take care of irl, but I now finally have time to continue :) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [b]Chapter 12 – One more week Both me and Eva headed straight home from town. Eva still had a sad expression on her face, but now I knew why. “Eva...I'm sorry for taking you to the center of town...” ”It's okay...I should have said something...” I kissed her as we walked to try and brighten her mood a bit. We didn't talk much on our way back home, but I didn't mind. The Afternoon was only starting when we got home, Talia was lying in bed like we told her to, but she was awake. ”Welcome back! How did it go?” I walked to her and kissed her forehead before smiling. “It went great! We bought lots of food!” ”Happy to hear Darling” “How are you feeling? Do you feel any pain?” ”I'm okay, don't worry” “Good, I'll go make us some dinner now, anything special you want?” ”Anything you cook is great for me” I smiled and kissed her once more before leaving the room with Eva. ”You won't tell her?” “What would telling her help with anything? Besides...I doubt she'd like to hear what happened anyway...” ”Guess you're right” Eva held on to me and kissed me. I was surprised by how sudden it was, but I admit I enjoyed it. ”You did the right thing...” “Thank you...” We both stayed in the kitchen and prepared a small dinner. We didn't make anything special. We were all tired and none of us was actually able to eat a lot. ”Dio...do you think...the baby's gonna like me?” My face turned red as soon as her sudden question reached my ears. “I don't know...you might be somewhat mean at times, but I know that in reality you have a kind heart” Without saying a word she pulled me by the ear. I was going to complain, but before I could she had pulled me into a long kiss. ”Thank you...” Eva was blushing. Her face was so red I could notice it miles away. I couldn't help but let out a small giggle. ”What's so funny?” “You're so cuuuuute! I just want to hold you and cuddle!” ”What's gotten into you all of a sudden?” I saw her face get even redder and I couldn't help but to try and catch her. She was certainly embarrassed and tried to avoid me catching her. I chased her around for a while without leaving that floor and then she suddenly lost balance and fell on the couch. “Now's my chance!” I smiled and jumped on the couch with her, wrapping both my arms and legs around her as I smiled wide. ”What are you-” I kissed her as soon as I caught sight of her lips and we both closed our eyes. I can't remember how long we stayed like that, lying on the couch and kissing, but it was a warm and comfortable feeling. “Eva...I love you” ”I love you too...a whole lot...now...let's go bring Talia her food...” I simply smiled and nodded as we both got up. We took the meal and headed to the bedroom. ”The two of you sure took your time” Talia smiled at us and I could here a small giggle coming from her mouth as she looked at us. ”Thank you for bringing me my meal” “Of course we did! We have to take care of you” I smiled and handed her her meal, but didn't leave without depositing a small kiss on her lips. “I'll be back soon to come get the dishes, kay?” I was about to leave, but I felt something hold onto my arm. ”Please...keep me company...” I smiled and immediately sat down next to her, wrapping one arm around her as I grabbed her fork with my free hand. “I have an idea!” I smiled wide and put some food on the fork before I slowly lead it to her mouth. “Open wide...” She blushed, but offered no resistance. Her mouth was wide open in only a few seconds and her blush grew larger as the sound ”ahhhh~” escaped from her mouth. I slid the fork inside her mouth and watched as her lips closed around it and she ate what was on it. I did the same for the rest of the meal and she seemed quite happy about it. Once we were done she looked at me, still blushing, and pointed a finger at her lips. ”Can I...have dessert?” I blushed and instantly kissed her. As we kissed she held me close to her and smiled. I was happy I had been able to make her this happy. “Since you need your space we'll be sleeping in the other room, okay?” ”That's okay...just make sure to take good care of me...” “I will, don't worry” I kissed her once more and grabbed the dishes. “Goodnight. Sleep tight” ”Goodnight Darling” I carried the dishes to the kitchen, then headed to the small bedroom in which Eva was already sleeping. I smiled as I watched her sleep for a while. She must have been at least as tired as I was. I got in bed with her after a while and soon fell asleep. The next week was pretty much me and Eva taking care of Talia, making sure she was warm and satisfied. On the first Morning, exactly a week after arrival we immediately went to the bedroom in which Talia was staying. All of us sat there and chatted a bit as we waited and suddenly a crack appeared on the egg. “There she comes!” Talia and Eva clung to me tight as we all waited for the baby to hatch. The scratch got bigger and bigger as it suddenly opened and revealed the girl sitting inside. Her hair and scales resembled Talia's. The only difference I saw were the golden horns. We didn't pay much attention to how she looked, we were all just so happy and greeted her with the name we had decided only minutes earlier. “Welcome Home, Sadie” ”Welcome Home, Sadie” ”Welcome Home, Sadie” (Sadie) Next Chapter – The Recruiting continues! -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 3:31 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story 2.0 [4/6] [b]Chapter 13 – The Recruiting continues! Sadie had finally hatched, but she soon started looking as if she was in pain. Her eyes closed from weakness and she started panting heavily. “What's happening to her?” ”It's this worlds rule, we have to implant a blue crystal...Evangelin, you know what to do” ”Undestood!” Eva took a blue crystal out of my bag and then kicked me out of the room. ”It's best if you don't see this...” She closed the door and I was left outside. Not long after I heard Sadie's screams. They were loud, but they soon ended and Eva reopened the door. I ran in, worried about Sadie just to see that she was now sleeping peacefully in Talia's arms. “Thank God...” I moved closer and kissed Sadie on the forehead. She had a small scar on her hip from the crystal implant, but she was all clean now. Eva must have also taken care of that. She looked really cute as she slept, so I couldn't help but smile. ”Darling...once she wakes up...let's call your sister” ”I wanna meet her too!” “Sure, sounds like a plan” We stayed in the room talking to each other while we waited for Sadie to wake up again. As soon as she did she started crying. “What's wrong with her?” ”Don't worry Darling, she's just hungry.” “What do dragon babies eat? I'll go get it for her” ”Well, breast milk obviously...” For some reason my face covered itself in a huge blush even tho I was guessing she would say that. Talia slowly took off her scale-like bra and held Sadie close to her breasts. Sadie immediately started sucking on them and I kept blushing as I watched. Talia blushed a bit as well and let out very small, cute moans. It was normal, breastfeeding or not, her nips were one of her greatest weak spots. After feeding her, she put her bra back on and they looked at me, waiting for something. I knew what it was, so I took a green crystal out of my bag and called my sisters name. ”Dio-nii?” ”HELLO!” “SHHHH!” ”Who was that?...” “I'd like to introduce a few people to you...” ”O..kay...” Aza sounded a bit confused, but I guess it was normal. “Well...first I'd like to introduce Evangelin to you...” ”Hii! I'm Eva and I'm Dio's girlfriend! I hope we can get along well once we meet!” ”Uhm...Hello...I'm Dio's sister...” ”I'm Talia! I'm also Dio's girlfriend! Hope we can get along!” ”Also his...girlfriend?...” Suddenly Sadie started crying and Azami started sounding mad. ”And who's that...?” “I'd like to introduce Sadie to you...mine and Talia's child...” ”Child? Dio-nii you idiot! Two Girlfriends!? You're 15 and you already have a child! Be more careful!” ”Please don't say that about Dio...” I heard a small sigh coming from her side. ”Fine...” ”Hey Dio, how old's your sister anyway?” “Azami? She's 14” ”Ohh...you always talk about her as if she was younger, so I wasn't sure” *sigh* “What else did you want to talk about?” “I'm going to go get you soon...” ”Already?” ”Already?” “Yes, I'm thinking of recruiting one more girl, then I'm challenging the Lord...” ”Don't you think it's to so-” ”Go kick her ass!” ”What are you two thinki-” “You bet I will!” ”I'm waiting for you...Dio-nii...” “I know...I'll come get you soon...” *sniffle* “I miss you...” “I know...I miss you too...” ”I'll be waiting...bye...” “Bye...Dio-nii loves you...” ”I love you too...” The crystal in my hand cracked and broke like last time I had used one. ”AWWW~” ”AWWW~” “W..What?” ”Darling really loves his sister, doesn't he?~” ”I can't wait to meet her! But...what are you planning?...Challenging a Lord already...isn't that a bad idea?...” “It might not be a good idea, but I can't let her wait to long...so one more should be enough...I'm setting out this afternoon...” ”Then I'll go with you...” “You can't...You have to stay here and look after Talia and Sadie for me...” ”Thank you...Darling” I stayed for a while longer, just to spend a bit of time with my daughter before the afternoon came. As soon as it did I took my bag and put in my remaining crystals and also the beg in which the tent was in. Leaving the house I also took the map with me to find my way back. I wonder who to recruit... With that thought in mind I wandered into the woods. I was unsure of who to recruit, but I was sure of where to look. A cave was the first thing that came to mind, so a cave is what I looked for. I didn't want to spend to much time in the dark woods, so I followed the path to the closest one on the map. My instinct was right, as soon as I walked in I saw a woman's silhouette. ”What do we have here?~” She turned around to face me as soon as she noticed my presence, licking her lips as if she liked what she was seeing. She had long hair of a dark, green color and yellow eyes that wouldn't stop focusing on me. Her ears were on the fish-like side and sticking out of her head were 6 green, long, scaled horns. Right under her neck I could see what seemed to be a yellow pendant-like thing. The scales covering her upper body were quite intriguing. There were no scales on the her back nor front, only on the side of her body, barely covering the best part of her breasts. The scales on her sides looked like they could be removed tho. Her arms were completely covered in scales which did not look removable and her hands were claws like those of a dragon. The bottom part of her body was definitely what stood out the most. She had no legs nor feet. The bottom part of her body was a long, scaled tail. The back part green and the front part somewhat blue. Her private parts still in the right spot, but covered by scaled panties, making it look as if she didn't have them. She looks kinda scary...but so hot... “I challenge you!” Next Chapter – Nelly, the Wurm [b]Chapter 14 - Nelly, the Wurm ”So you want to recruit me? Aren't you a pervy one?~” “Sh-Shut up and let's get to it!” ”Looks like someone's a little impatient. Don't you want us to introduce ourselves first?” “Fine...I'm Dio...I'm 15...and after I recruit you I plan on taking down the Lord of this region and make it mine” ”What a funny boy you are” *giggle* “I'm Nelly. I'm of the Wurm species and I'm hoping you can complete the challenge...it's been itching down there so bad lately~” Her face was red as she said those words and I obviously had to blush. She sounded like she was really in need of sex and she didn't even hide that fact. “Just tell me the challenge already...” ”It's very simple. See this tail of mine? I'll wrap it around your body and crush you harder with every second. If you manage to escape, you win. If I crush you to death before you can escape, I win.” What did I get myself into this time...? I put down my bags and my map before I stretched a bit. “I'm ready...let's get to it” ”I really like you, so I'm hoping you can escape. Sadly, I can't go easy on you~” “Hai Hai...just get it over with already” I honestly was scared, but I couldn't turn back now. She slowly wrapped her tail all around my body. Come on Dio...you learned how to escape these... I took a deep breath and she tightened her grip around me. ”Good luck” I can't exhale...if there's one thing I know it's that a snake's grip tightens when you exhale...so I have to hold my breath as much as possible... I started twisting my body around, seeing if I could get my right arm out of her grip, that's all I needed, but even without me exhaling her grip tightened around me, I guess that showed the human intelligence she possessed. I had only moved my arm halfway what I needed before I couldn't move anymore. I also knew that it was to soon to transform. The transformation would run out before I was done. My vision started getting blurry and I was looking around for any kind of way to escape. Anything would do. I just wanted to get out. ”Come on...don't die on me this easily...I thought you were better than this...” *sigh* ”Guess I got my hopes up for nothing...” Her words didn't even reach my ears. I was in so much pain I didn't hear anything. I was screaming and I could feel my bones getting close to breaking. My vision was getting weaker. I couldn't only see what was right in front of me, but that's when I suddenly realized that what I needed had been in front of me all along. Her tail. The tip of her tail. That was my chance. I opened my mouth wide and bit it as hard as I could. From her mouth escaped a scream of pain and her tail loosened for only a second. I used that second to slip my arm outside. ”Damn yo-” “I win!” I raised my arm and my fist covered itself in scales. With it my sword appeared and I immediately pointed it at her neck. Her eyes were frozen in fear and her tail unwrapped itself from around me. As soon as it did I undid my transformation and sat down, panting heavily. The only thing I enjoyed that day was finding out that I did not need to concentrate to much to transform anymore. It felt natural now. ”You...really do keep surprising me...” “I guess I do” ”You won...but before we move on...can I ask you a favor?...” “Huh?” ”I've been in this cave ever since this game started and...I'd like to see the forest before I get sent to war...” I smiled and took both my bags and the map. “Of course we can!” I extended my arm to her as my smile grew larger. “Let's go explore a bit, Nelly” She smiled at me and small tears of happiness could be seen in her eyes as she wrapped her arm around mine. I immediately headed into the region town with her. When we got there she smiled every second and I was quite happy to see her that way. I didn't show her the black market since it would obviously sadden her, but she enjoyed the peaceful part quite a lot. One thing I noticed was that she didn't let go of my arm for even a second and as soon as the sun had set she pulled me into the woods with her. “What's the matter?” ”You can recruit me now...I've had fun...thank you...” “I'm glad I could help...let me get the things ready...” From the tent bag I took out the sleeping bag which was probably big enough for three people. I didn't think having sex in it with her body would be comfortable for her, so I'd just use it to lie on top of it. After I did so I undressed and looked at her as I blushed. “Need me to...tell you what to do?” She looked quite embarrassed after seeing me naked and nodded without saying a word. “Come here...” She slowly crawled towards me and as soon as she was close enough I pulled her into my arms and deposited a long kiss on her lips. She blushed for a while, but then she closed her eyes and kissed me back. As we kissed I slid my hand to her right breast and slowly groped it. She moaned softly into the kiss before I broke it. ”That was my first kiss and I...I loved it...so let me reward you” Before I could even say a word she crawled to my lower body and grabbed onto my long awaiting cock. ”It's already this hard...it looks so cute~” She leaned down her head on it and slowly started sucking on my balls as she stroked it. As she did she never once broke eye-contact. She started licking on my cock's length and I could hear small panting sounds escape my lips. The way she used her tongue was like nothing I had ever seen and I loved it. She slowly started sucking on the tip and bobbing her head carefully, taking my cock deeper and deeper into her mouth as her tongue wrapped itself around it. After a while she slowly took of the scales on the sides of her upper body, revealing her bare breasts to me. She slowly wrapped her breasts around my cock and stroked it with them as she kept sucking on the tip of my cock, pushing her tongue against the small hole. After a while she stopped and I looked at her with a wondering expression. Her face was covered in a bright red blush as she slowly removed her panties and revealed her soaked private parts to me. ”I can't...wait any longer...” She slowly crawled on my lap and slid my cock inside her as she let out a moan which showed signs of both pain, but mainly pleasure. Her tail was lying on the sleeping bag and she slowly started bobbing her hips. She looked like she was enjoying herself, but I was that she was exhausted already, so after a bit of struggle I somehow found myself on top of her, looking her in the eyes. ”I'm glad I get to do it with someone like you” “Me too...Nelly” I gave her a loving kiss as I slowly started thrusting. Her tail suddenly wrapped itself around me, but the grip was not tight at all. ”Like this...it'll feel like we're a real couple...” I blushed a bit as I started thrusting both faster and deeper. The moans escaping her lips kept growing louder and more erotic with every thrust. I gently bit her neck and pinched her nipples to make the experience as pleasurable as possible for her and soon found myself releasing a huge load inside of her. “Did you enjo-” She suddenly hugged me crushing tight, pressing my face against her breasts as she sighed in pleasure. ”I think I came like...5 times...” I felt my face go completely red in less than a second once I heard her words. “I'm glad you liked it” ”Hey Dio...can we sleep in the sleeping bag...please...” I smiled at her as I slowly pulled out my cock and crawled into the sleeping bag. She soon followed and lied down next to me, her tail mostly lying in the spare space, but partially on my legs and her right arm wrapped around my chest. I looked over at her and she smiled at me. “Are you comfy?” She suddenly kissed me and scooted as close as possible as she nodded. ”Mhmm...I love you...” I blushed even more and wrapped one arm around her waist to hold her close. “I love you too...sleep tight...” She smiled happily and the two of us soon fell asleep. Next Chapter – Julio? [b]Chapter 15 – Julio? I slowly opened my eyes, only to see that Nelly was already awake, smiling as she had been waiting for me to wake up. Without thinking I deposited a small kiss on her lips and smiled. “Morning” ”Morniiing” I didn't even get to say another word before Nelly showed me the letter and pen I had been thinking about before I fell asleep the night before. It looked the same as the first one, so I knew it was about recruiting. I opened it and read it. Congratulations! You have successfully recruited a Monster Girls into your army, please circle her name if you want to take her with you on your journey: -Nelly If her name was not circled, she will be teleported elsewhere shortly afterwards. You shall see her again when challenging a Lord. You have acquired the following rewards for recruiting a girl: -100 gold -A white crystal Once you are ready, sign this contract with your blood. Have fun recruiting! So I have to make a decision I sat there thinking for a while. I didn't know what to do. Before I had the chance to do anything else Nelly grabbed my finger, bit it to the point of bleeding and placed it on the contract, therefor signing it without me circling her name. “Nelly...” She grabbed my face and placed her lips on mine. ”You had to think about it, so it's best I don't accompany you. Don't hesitate in making your decisions...Dio...I love you” The next moment Nelly was gone...as if she was never there to begin with. I'll challenge the Lord...so we'll see each other soon... I realized I had made a mistake with hesitating. I missed Nelly already, but I had to live with the fact that she was not my companion, that she wouldn't be able to see more of the outside world that she had learned to love. I packed my things and headed back home. I was sad, but I smiled because I knew 2 women I loved and my child were waiting for me. I arrived at the house after what seemed to be an hour and knocked on the door. Eva opened the door and immediately jumped in my arms. ”So,how did it goooo?” “I managed to recruit someone” She smiled and pulled me in. She seemed excited and took me to the bedroom in which Talia and Sadie were waiting. Talia was holding what seemed to be a kind of newspaper in her hands and smiled at me. ”Looks like you're a big thing now” “What do you mean?” “ 'Our newest player has reached a new level of strength. Seemingly the young man has what seems to be a red crystal implanted inside of him. What else will this young lad bring us? Could this become a new playing method?' is what's written in here” “How did anyone even find out?...” ”You see, in our world, almost nothing can be kept a secret” Eva clung to my right arm tight and Talia stood up from her bed, holding Sadie who was asleep in her arms. ”People want to see you in town” “Why me?...” I didn't even get the chance to complain before Eva and Talia were taking me to town. As soon as we got there, other players were giving me menacing looks. “How come you can implant a crystal and we can't?” I heard a man shouting from far away “My brother tried doing the same as soon as we heard of it and he died!” I could hear pain and regret in his every word “I'll...kill you!” suddenly the man started running towards me. His intentions were clear. He really did want to kill me. ”That's because all of you are weak...” Suddenly a guy who didn't look much older than me appeared in front of the man and kneed him in the stomach. The man immediately stopped running and fell on his knees. ”Know your place...” After that he turned to face me. The first thing that popped into my eyes was his blue hair and eyes. He slowly lifted his shirt to show me a scar on his hip. ”You're not the only one able to become more powerful. There are weaklings who don't deserve to live that tried and died, but then there's you and me...the powerful ones which are able to control such power! My name is Julio! Tell me yours!” I was surprised by how many things were happening at the same moment, but there was one thing that angered me. I shook Eva off my arm and walked closer to Julio. “My name?...I'm Dio...and you're wrong...” ”I'm wrong? What's that supposed to mean?” “The weak don't deserve to die...it's the strong one's duty to protect those who can't protect themselves...” He suddenly started laughing loudly as if I had just said the most stupid thing in the world, but then his expression suddenly turned into a serious one. ”Fight me...and show me how you protect the weak!” “Fine...I'll show you what it means to protect someone!” My stupidity brought me to accept his challenge. As soon as he heard me accept his challenge the crystal inside his hip started glowing red. He had the same kind of crystal I did, but I had no idea of what was about to happen. The sky quickly turned dark as his body was wrapped in what seemed to be a purple light. The light started growing rapidly and the shape of his body changed completely. Next Chapter – Julio the Shapeshifter! [b]Chapter 16 – Julio the Shapeshifter! It looked like that of a fully transformed, huge dragon. I was about as big as it's claws fingers. The purple light then faded and revealed the beast hiding itself inside of it. The sight was scary. There was no skin nor flesh. It was a huge skeleton of a dragon. It was not only huge, but frightening. Inside it's body was there was a huge amount of purple energy and all around him purple lighting struck down on the ground. This was the kind of dragon you'd think about when you're told to describe a powerful one. I honestly had no idea of how to beat him. There were cracks in his bones, but they did not look even close to being easy to break. “Shit...” His tail suddenly came flying towards me, purposely hitting the ground close to me as a warning. I was happy he fired a warning shot. If that had been directed at me I'd be dead already. I immediately transformed and held my sword tight in my hands. I started running to the right, wanting to see how long it would take to make a whole turn, but he was just to huge for me to make the whole turn. Before I could even run far his tail was directed straight at me this time. With a swift jump at the last second I managed to evade it. I jumped on his tail, this was my chance to get close without using up power to fly. I ran as fast as I could, but as I looked at him the purple energy started accumulating itself inside his mouth. A Dragon's...breath... My eyes opened wide as I immediately took flight. He quickly breathed a huge beam of lighting in my direction. I did not manage to escape unharmed, my right food was completely paralyzed. Walking or running was no longer an option in this fight. I looked back for a second to see the damage he had caused. He had blown away his own tail with that blast and there was a huge crater which extended further than my sight could see. This guy...he's insane... As I looked back at him his sight was not directed at me. He was looking at Talia, Eva and Sadie who had been watching all along. He was charging another beam. Shit! I flew to them as quickly as I could and pushed them away from the beams reach. “Run home!” ”Dio...” ”Your legs...” I had once again not managed to completely escape the beam. My legs were completely covered in burned bruises and were completely paralyzed. “Just run!” Hearing me took Sadie and ran back home. I flew up-ways to face Julio directly. “You really are crazy...” No answer whatsoever came from him. He didn't seem to care about anything. His purpose seemed to be only to defeat me. I held my sword tight in my hands and faced him. He started charging another beam. “I won't...run away...any longer...” The town around us was in flames. The thunder striking down on it endlessly had caused massive destruction and our fight was already destructive. “I'll protect...my loved ones...I won't hesitate...any longer!”[/color] His beam kept charging, but I noticed it took longer than usual and grinned. “So...I'm not the only one reaching my limits...” My vision was getting blurry. I couldn't even fully see the dragon in front of me anymore. My breath was growing heavier by the second. I could hear my heart beat inside my head. I could feel the blood rush through my every vein. Images of everyone I cared for were passing my thoughts. My family, Rose, Anissa, Terza, Eva, Talia, Sadie and Nelly. I'd prove to everyone I was worthy of their company. “Go to hell!” My sword started glowing in my hands. A green, bright glow. I held it over my head and shouted as loud as I could. The light kept growing brighter with every second and memories from all my quests were flashing in front of my eyes. “DIE!!” He fired off his beam and I struck with my sword. The accumulated green light shot out of it and pushed against his beam. I kept shouting for whatever reason as our attacks clashed. A bright white light surrounded the whole town and my transformation finally faded. “This battle's...over...Julio...” I fell to the ground, as I fell it felt so slow. Time seemed to be running very slowly. The light faded and still in front of me I saw Julio also falling. “Guess time ran out for the both of us...it's a draw...” ”You protected those you loved...you did your best to protect the weak...it's your win...” I looked down at the ground which looked closer and closer. “No matter how you look at it...it's the end...” ”I'm not going to leave their side...” I looked at him wondering and my eyes opened wide as I saw tears in his eyes. Does he have...someone special...for him?... ”DIO!!!” ”DIO!!!” I looked back at the ground to see both Eva and Talia running in my direction. “You two...came back for me...” ”JULIO!!!” ”JULIO!!!” I heard two more voices shouting out Julio's name. Two girls. “So you did have someone to protect...” ”Shut up...Rival...” “I don't have to listen to you...Rival...” We both fell in our loved ones arms. Eva and Talia were crying loudly as they held me. ”Idiot...” ”Don't die on us...” “I won't...I love you...” I looked over at Julio and his loved ones. ”What were you thinking?...” Her arms and lower body were identical to those of Nelly. She seemed to also be a snake-like Monster Girl. This one tho had a decent amount of clothes on. The pendant beneath her neck was shaped in the form of the Ying and Yang signs. She seemed to also have a few of them on her hair as accessories. Her hair was long and purple and two horns sprouted from it. The way she talked to Julio also showed me just how gentle she was. ”Don't worry us like that...” Her lower body was that of a white snake. She had long white hair, her eyes were a mixture of red and orange, she had long pointy ears and unlike the other snake-like girls I had seen she had human arms and hands. She was dressed in white clothing. All the white made her look so kind and gentle. ”Sorry for worrying the two of you...” Mine and his eyes met again and we looked at each other. ”Hey Rival...let's form an alliance...” “An alliance?...” Next Chapter – The Alliance and the First Lord [b]Chapter 17 - The Alliance and the First Lord Talia and Eva slowly tried helping me on my feet, but I was unable to stand without their help. My legs were still completely paralyzed. They wrapped one of my arms around both their shoulders to help me keep balance. I looked over at Julio who had to do the same thing. “What's this alliance you mentioned?” ”You haven't heard of forming an alliance before?” “People tend to forget telling me important things...” ”It's pretty simple to be honest. We both sign a certain contract to form an alliance. The advantages are the following. We both get to challenge a Lord at the same time, meaning that your and my army will be combined into one” “I won't let you lay a finger on my companions...” ”Don't worry man, I don't intend touching any of them. I'm just proposing we form an alliance because of our special power. I only have Melinda and Shyla in my army, but I'd still be of help to you in the battle” “I see...it does sound like we'd have an advantage...I'm just wondering why so sudden?” ”Sudden? News about you wanting to challenge the Lord have been everywhere!” “So even that got revealed somehow?...” ”I think you should accept” ”Talia's right. The bigger our army, the bigger the chances of beating the Lord” ”Why should Julio need to team up with anyone?” ”Don't be like that Melinda. Julio made the choice and we have to accept it” “Let's make the contract...Rival” ”Just follow us” He seemed quite excited and they started heading towards a small cabin which seemed familiar to me. My legs were still badly injured, so Talia and Eva had to help me walk there. We went inside and I saw the same man that had charged my gold crystal the other day. “The two of you caused quite a lot of destruction outside...” he seemed calmer than he should be, seeing in what state the town was. “It's going to take a long time to fix everything” for some reason he smiled at us. ”We know, but we couldn't help it. So, old man, we're here to form an alliance” “I figured this was gonna happen” He opened a small drawer and pulled out a paper “so I already prepared the contract for you. You only need to sign it” Julio went and immediately signed it. “Hey Julio...how do you know this guy?...” ”An old acquaintance of mine. That's about it” “I see...” I didn't really want to think about it, so I just signed it and that was it. “Before the two of you leave...I think there's something you should see” he said as he brought out one of this world's newspapers. “There was a change in rules...” Julio took it and started reading. I stood there confused and wondered what could have changed. After a while Julio stopped and looked quite surprised. It didn't seem like he was surprised in a good way though. He gave me a serious look and handed me the newspaper on a certain page. ”Read...” ”War Rule Change! Recruited Monster Girls can now decide themselves whether they want to participate in the war or not. There is a drawback tho. Whoever enters one may now die in a war.” “You've got to be kidding me...” ”I wonder why the rules changed so suddenly in this extend...” “That's not the problem here...” I looked at Talia and fixed my eyes on her. “Don't participate... You have to take care of Sadie...” I could soon feel her fist hit my head. “What was that for!?” ”I'll participate whether you like it or not” She looked determined and ready to fight. The only thing I could do was sigh. “Go get Sadie” I looked at the old man who gave us the newspaper. “I'm leaving you in care of my child for a while” He simply nodded and Talia went to get the girl. In the meantime Julio told me how we'd get to the Lord. It was quite simple. We'd just have to yell out a few words. Talia arrived soon with Sadie in her arms. “We'll be back soon sweetheart...” I gave my daughter a gentle pat on the forehead and handed her to the old man. ”Everyone ready?” “I've been ready for a long time now” ”I'll follow Dio everywhere he goes” ”Same goes for me” ”I'm scared...” ”So am I...” Julio pushed the girls in the cabin. ”Old man, I need you to take care of two more girls while I'm gone” The man simply nodded again. The girls looked ashamed of themselves and apologized, but Julio just smiled and told them not to worry. Me, Julio, Talia and Eva went outside. ”Good luck with the challenging!” “I know... I wonder why I have to say it tho” I sighed and took a deep breath. “Oh Lord of Sky Den, hear my call! I, Dio, my companions Talia and Evangelin and Julio with whom I have formed an alliance challenge you!” I must have looked embarrassing since Julio was laughing like an idiot. Soon a bright light wrapped itself around us and the four of us were thrown in a white room. It looked identical to the room I was in when I first joined this game. ”Welcome warriors” We all looked for the voice and saw her, the Lord of this Region, Azazel. Azazel (Dragon) Next Chapter – The Path to Victory [b]Chapter 17 - The Alliance and the First Lord Talia and Eva slowly tried helping me on my feet, but I was unable to stand without their help. My legs were still completely paralyzed. They wrapped one of my arms around both their shoulders to help me keep balance. I looked over at Julio who had to do the same thing. “What's this alliance you mentioned?” ”You haven't heard of forming an alliance before?” “People tend to forget telling me important things...” ”It's pretty simple to be honest. We both sign a certain contract to form an alliance. The advantages are the following. We both get to challenge a Lord at the same time, meaning that your and my army will be combined into one” “I won't let you lay a finger on my companions...” ”Don't worry man, I don't intend touching any of them. I'm just proposing we form an alliance because of our special power. I only have Melinda and Shyla in my army, but I'd still be of help to you in the battle” “I see...it does sound like we'd have an advantage...I'm just wondering why so sudden?” ”Sudden? News about you wanting to challenge the Lord have been everywhere!” “So even that got revealed somehow?...” ”I think you should accept” ”Talia's right. The bigger our army, the bigger the chances of beating the Lord” ”Why should Julio need to team up with anyone?” ”Don't be like that Melinda. Julio made the choice and we have to accept it” “Let's make the contract...Rival” ”Just follow us” He seemed quite excited and they started heading towards a small cabin which seemed familiar to me. My legs were still badly injured, so Talia and Eva had to help me walk there. We went inside and I saw the same man that had charged my gold crystal the other day. “The two of you caused quite a lot of destruction outside...” he seemed calmer than he should be, seeing in what state the town was. “It's going to take a long time to fix everything” for some reason he smiled at us. ”We know, but we couldn't help it. So, old man, we're here to form an alliance” “I figured this was gonna happen” He opened a small drawer and pulled out a paper “so I already prepared the contract for you. You only need to sign it” Julio went and immediately signed it. “Hey Julio...how do you know this guy?...” ”An old acquaintance of mine. That's about it” “I see...” I didn't really want to think about it, so I just signed it and that was it. “Before the two of you leave...I think there's something you should see” he said as he brought out one of this world's newspapers. “There was a change in rules...” Julio took it and started reading. I stood there confused and wondered what could have changed. After a while Julio stopped and looked quite surprised. It didn't seem like he was surprised in a good way though. He gave me a serious look and handed me the newspaper on a certain page. ”Read...” ”War Rule Change! Recruited Monster Girls can now decide themselves whether they want to participate in the war or not. There is a drawback tho. Whoever enters one may now die in a war.” “You've got to be kidding me...” ”I wonder why the rules changed so suddenly in this extend...” “That's not the problem here...” I looked at Talia and fixed my eyes on her. “Don't participate... You have to take care of Sadie...” I could soon feel her fist hit my head. “What was that for!?” ”I'll participate whether you like it or not” She looked determined and ready to fight. The only thing I could do was sigh. “Go get Sadie” I looked at the old man who gave us the newspaper. “I'm leaving you in care of my child for a while” He simply nodded and Talia went to get the girl. In the meantime Julio told me how we'd get to the Lord. It was quite simple. We'd just have to yell out a few words. Talia arrived soon with Sadie in her arms. “We'll be back soon sweetheart...” I gave my daughter a gentle pat on the forehead and handed her to the old man. ”Everyone ready?” “I've been ready for a long time now” ”I'll follow Dio everywhere he goes” ”Same goes for me” ”I'm scared...” ”So am I...” Julio pushed the girls in the cabin. ”Old man, I need you to take care of two more girls while I'm gone” The man simply nodded again. The girls looked ashamed of themselves and apologized, but Julio just smiled and told them not to worry. Me, Julio, Talia and Eva went outside. ”Good luck with the challenging!” “I know... I wonder why I have to say it tho” I sighed and took a deep breath. “Oh Lord of Sky Den, hear my call! I, Dio, my companions Talia and Evangelin and Julio with whom I have formed an alliance challenge you!” I must have looked embarrassing since Julio was laughing like an idiot. Soon a bright light wrapped itself around us and the four of us were thrown in a white room. It looked identical to the room I was in when I first joined this game. ”Welcome warriors” We all looked for the voice and saw her, the Lord of this Region, Azazel. Azazel (Dragon) Next Chapter – The Path to Victory -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 3:31 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story 2.0 [5/6] [b]Chapter 18 – The Path to Victory Julio and I both smiled as we saw the Lord appear in front of us ”Took you long enough to get here” “Explain the rules and let's get started. I have someone waiting for me.” ”Looks like we have some rather lively challengers today. Fine by me, let's get started. The rules are simple. You'll soon be teleported to a room with all your recruited Monster Girls and you will choose who will participate in the challenge. Even Julio's companions will be present. Depending on how many companions you choose I will determine the time limit. After choosing, you and your chosen companions will be teleported to a large area with a straight path you must take to reach me. Reach me and defeat me and you have won the challenge, but beware that I will dispatch as many Monster Girls to be in your way as you choose to take part in the challenge. You can either take them on one on one or gang up on them, but beware of the time you have, got it?” “This sounds complicated... so basically we just have to beat up as many people as we take with us? Sounds simple, let's do it” A bright light blinded us once more and we soon found ourselves in a dark room. It was pitch-black, so we had some difficulty seeing, but then the lights went on suddenly. My eyes took some time to adjust to the light, but when I opened them I could see Julio, Talia, Eva, Melinda and Shyla, but my eyes grew wider as I saw Anissa, Rose, Terza and Nelly standing there. ”Looks like the main character finally made it here” “Looks like you haven't changed a bit” I smiled wide at them and remembered the challenge. “Are any of you participating?” ”I'm actually a bit scared...” ”It's true that our chances are higher if we gang up on them, but even if we wanted to participate I doubt Talia and Eva would let us get in any danger.” ”It's not my fault that I always have to take care of all of you” ”You heard her, we'll take care of it!” I looked at Nelly a bit ashamed at not having chosen her. “I'm sor...” I couldn't even say a thing before she hugged and kissed me. ”Don't ever regret your decisions, you promised” She was smiling happily as she said that, so I was able to feel reassured. “If there's ever a possibility to get you back, I'll do it. That's the decision I made” *giggle* “I understand” The Lord stepped in the room with a smile on her face. ”Have the companions been chosen?” “Talia and Evangelin!” ”Only two? I see. The time limit is two hours!” She clapped her hand once and in an instant, me, Julio, Talia and Eva found ourselves in a mountain region. The Lord's voice could be heard, but she was nowhere to be seen. ”Walk along the path in front of you and reach me to defeat me. Two companions means I have let two of my subordinates stand in your way. The rest of your companions will be watching you on a monitor in their room. You have to hours starting NOW!” We immediately started running, but we stopped before we could get anywhere far. I felt something in my pocket and took it out. A colorless crystal with a timer to show us how long we'd have left. “At least they gave us something useful” ”I'll keep track of time, you just concentrate on running!” “Got it!” We started running again. Thanks to all the situations I've been in I managed to increase my stamina, but after a while I could see that everyone had started sweating. “Julio, the time” ”It's been about 20 minutes already...” We decided to start walking for a bit, but our peace didn't last long. From above a dragon type Monster Girl came flying down. Dragon Subordinate 1 The girl didn't say a word. She stood in front of us and got into fighting position. “I guess this is where the challenge starts” I got into a fighting stance myself, but Talia pushed me to the ground before we could start. ”This is where the challenge starts for ME! You have to conserve your energy for the final fight. Me and Eva already decided to split up and take on the subordinates, so keep running!” “But...” Julio placed his hand on my shoulder and shook his head. “Fine...I'm leaving this one to you!” I hated the idea of leaving her here to take on the subordinate herself, but I had no other choice. Me, Julio and Eva kept running. I took a last look at Talia and saw that she was ready to fight. I turned to face the path ahead. This was only the start. I needed to win. Next Chapter – Sky Den Challenge Part 1 [b]Chapter 19 - Sky Den Challenge Part 1 Talia was now facing the Lord's first subordinate. A girl whose look looked dark an empty. A girl that didn't say a word. ”You should try livening up. Try smiling, it's good for your skin” Her opponent stayed silent and kept listening as Talia spoke, but that was exactly what Talia wanted. As she spoke she was analyzing her opponent. She tried finding out her strongest and weakest points and even tho after she was done she looked a bit scared, she got ready to fight. Her opponent didn't hesitate a second as soon as Talia got into fighting stance. Her opponent rushed her and Talia could see what was hidden beneath her yukata-like clothes. Arms, not wings, covered in scales. ”Shit...” She shielded herself with both her arms as her opponent started throwing ferocious punshes. Every punch pushed Talia further back. Her opponent was strong. Her scales were the hardest she had encountered so far. With a kick she was thrown far away from her opponent. She stood up and suddenly felt an immense amount of pain on her left arm. ”That kick...it broke my arm...this isn't going to be as easy as I thought...” Even though she was in immense pain, she got back on her two feet and grinned. ”I have the information I need now, time to get serious!” Her opponent didn't even flinch at what she said and rushed her again, but Talia sprouted her wings and took flight. She had forgotten to check one thing though. Her opponent's legs were stronger than her arms. The opponent jumped in the air with all her might, piercing Talia's right leg with one of her horns. As soon as she did Talia screamed in pain. ”FUCK! YOU BITCH!” Talia held on to her horn, not letting her opponent escape and kicked her right in the face with her left foot. Her opponent's horn seperated itself from her head and she fell to the ground as she screamed in pain. ”Finally letting out some noise are you?” Her opponent looked straight at her, her look had turned from dark and empty to dark and full of rage. Talia pulled the horn out of her leg and squirmed as she did. ”Fighting's not my thing, but I got a daughter waiting for me at home. I can't lose!” Talia flew downwards, towards her opponent and threw a punch aiming straight at her face. Talia hit her and saw blood flowing. ”Got you!” Her victorious smile didn't last long as soon blood squirted out of her own fist. Her opponent wasn't damaged at all. Talia's victorious smile turned into a look of both fear and anger. She thought her opponent's weakness was her head because it had no scales, but she was wrong. She had no time to react. Her opponent swung her tail, hitting Talia from the left sideShe screamed once moreand coughed up some blood. ”I don't have many chances left...” While still on her knees, Talia swung her fist aiming straight at her opponent's stomach, but she jumped away. ”One more move and...I win!” She flew up to the sky again, aiming her hand at her opponent with her palm open. The opponent did not seem please with the taunt and jumped straight at her, getting her tail ready to hit Talia, but that was just what she wanted. At the last moment Talia pulled back her wings and avoided the attack by a hair. She only had this one second and she took it. Her open palm was not a taunt, it was her trump card. With a rotation-like movement she pushed her palm against her opponent's stomach. Her opponent who was still slightly above her coughed out enough blood to paint Talia's hair in red. ”Don't underestimate a mother...” The opponent fell to the ground on her back. She looked at the sky, looking surprised. Talia flew down and stood next to where she was lying. ”My punch aiming at your stomach...you dodged it.” Her opponent's eyes widened and she opened her mouth “So that's how you found out about my weakness?... You're quite strong you know... but the next subordinate is much more talented than I am...” ”I don't need to worry... Her opponent is Evangelin... she might not be very smart, but she surpasses me in both strength and speed... I've never beaten her” Her opponent smiled at Talia “I wish you the best of luck...” her eyes closed slowly. ”She's dead... this world... truly is cruel” Talia took flight once more and headed down the path on her way towards the Lord in hopes to see us. Dio, Julio and Eva: *grin* “My turn to fight!” Next Chapter - Sky Den Challenge Part 2 [b]Chapter 20 - Sky Den Challenge Part 2 I was awfully worried about Talia as another twenty minutes had passed since we got seperated, but there was no time to worry. Our second opponent had already appeared. Dragon Subordinate 2 Me and Julio were already running, the next destination was the Lord. I kept my trust for Talia and Eva and kept running forward. ”Thick scales on your legs and holding on to heavy lances... but then there's that spear on your back and your light armor... I guess I'll have to see how things go” Her opponent grinned and got into a fighting stance “You shouldn't talk about your opponent before you've faced him in a fight” ”I guess you've got a point there!” Eva got in a fighting stance, but her opponent stayed still. Eva ran towards her at immense speed, but her opponent jumped in the air and used Eva's head to jump away as if she was toying with her. ”You managed to outrun me...” *grin* “Finally someone who can let me have fun!” Her opponent was grinning as well “The weakest dogs bark the loudest, come at me!” Eva got back into fighting stance and looked at her opponent, this time none of them moved. The fight turned into a fight of patience. Eva hated this type of fight. She was impatient, so she rushed her opponent after only a few seconds. Her opponent outrun her once more and tried using Eva's head to jump once more, but Eva grabbed on to her leg and slammed her on the ground. ”The same trick won't work twice!” Her opponent got on her feet quickly and got some distance before rushing Eva. Eva tried throwing a punch, but her opponent jumped once more and prepared her lances for an attack, but that was what Eva wanted, she got ready to throw another punch and her opponent shielded herself with the lances. Eva's punch was stronger than the opponent could have imagined and the lances were smashed to pieces. ”Got you now!” She was going to grab her opponent by the throat, but suddenly a dozen of open wounds appeared on her arms and blood squirted out heavily. The opponent had her lance in her hands and was many times faster than previously. “I said not to talk about your opponent until you faced him...and all his weapons” ”You got me there...” Eva's arms were useless, was there even a chance to win now? Despite her arms being useless now, she kept smiling. Her opponent looked confused as she saw her smile. “Why the happy face even though you have lost two strong weapons?” ”I still have a weapo...” Before she could even finish her opponent was standing behind her. Eva looked shocked. She felt like something was missing. She looked to her left and there it was...or rather, it wasn't. Her arm was no longer there, cut off by the sharp spear in her opponents hands. She spoke no more, she looked at her opponent with a look full of rage. Her opponent laughed and grinned. “What are you going to do now that you've lost an arm, huh?” Her face changed in a second as it took even less for Eva to reach her. Eva's speed had surpassed every boundary. With her leg she crushed the spear without a problem and the fear in her opponent's eyes grew. In her hand she held her own arm and swung it at her opponent's neck. The battle was over in an instant. Her opponent's head with a look forever frozen in fear was no longer connected to the body. The pain of losing an arm was so strong Eva's pain was still unfeelable for her. The head fell to the ground, the body crumbled on it's own. From the moment Eva lost her arm, it took only 3 seconds to win the fight. But as soon as the pain reached her, she fell unconscious in an instant. The fight was over, the winner was Eva. Dio and Julio: I felt shivers run down my spine. I had the feeling something bad had happened to both Talia and Eva, but I had to keep going. I had to trust them. I finally saw it, a large area with a throne at the other end of it. The Lord was sitting on it, waiting for us. “Julio, the time!” ”We still have an hour left!” “That's plenty of time!” We kept running until we were standing in front of the Lord. ”I'm surprised you made it this far, congratulations! Sadly, now comes the hardest part of the challenge! Beat me if you can, humans!” “You don't have to ask, we came here with the intention of beating you and that's exactly what we'll do!” Next Chapter - Sky Den Challenge Part 3 [b]Chapter 21 - Sky Den Challenge Part 3 We were finally here, the “last boss” of Sky Den. I needed to win. Me and Julio took some distance and transformed into our respective forms. He looked more threatening than me, but I could beat him, so I had my hopes up regarding the Lord. The Lord stood up and as soon as she did my knees started shacking. The power of her will to fight was already enough to get me to shake. “Let's do this!” Julio growled and a a beam of purple thunder came flying down towards the Lord. It hit her directly and I took my chance to rush in and throw a punch, but the beam had no effect and with just her palm she had completely nulled out my punch. She was much stronger than I had thought. She was far superior to us. I started sweating and shacking before I could see purple lighting coming out of Julio's body and striking me. ”Fighting among yourselves already?” *grin* “Thanks for that one Julio! It woke me up!” I was feeling better than before. My legs had stopped shacking and I was ready to fight without hesitation. I concentrated and let my sword form itself in my hand. ”Humpf! You two aren't fighting each other? That's no fun” “Sorry to disappoint you!” Julio stepped forward and started striking down his thunder beams on the Lord while I concentrated my power on my sword. Time passed and Julio's beams kept raining down on the Lord who was deflecting them, but I could see that even she was getting a bit tired. My sword started glowing green, my attack was ready. I slashed it and a strong green beam came flying out of it just like when I'd fought Julio. “METEO SLACHER!” The Lord wasn't expecting it and tried deflecting it with her arm, but that's when I saw it. Wounds. There were a couple wounds on her body from the thunder beams and my attack was damaging her. She looked tired after the attack, but I used the opportunity. I rushed her while there was still smoke around and was prepared to slash at her. I could see the shocked face she had. I was sure I'd win...but then suddenly the sword in my hand disappeared, my transformation went undone and the Lord smiled again. I had forgotten to calculate the amount of energy my attack would take from my transformation, it was over for me. She kicked me in the gut with a force I wish I had never had to feel in my entire life. I flew straight into a mountain at a speed I had never thought I could reach. I coughed out blood, I didn't even want to think about how much blood I had lost. I was shacking, I didn't want to die. Julio was still putting up a fight, but his transformation soon went undone as well and he crumbled to the ground himself. I took a look at the timer. Only ten more minutes. “I'm sorry Asa...Big Brother can't go get you...” I looked at the Lord from afar. She was looking at me, her palm facing me as I could feel something accumulating. It was an attack, probably a beam. It was over for me, the Lord fired a huge blast at me from her initial position. “She didn't even...move from where she started...” I could see the attack coming at me as if time had slowed down. I couldn't move, I couldn't speak, I almost couldn't even breathe. The attack was only a few meters away from me when I saw something appear in front of me. White hair and wings. An Angel? I thought I was imagining stuff. The beam hit, but when I opened my eyes I was okay, the mountain was also intact. As soon as I looked forward tears streamed down my face. “Why did you...?” ”Because I love you...” The tears wouldn't stop. I looked at my first love, wounded heavily from her previous battle and burned to a crisp from this current attack. “Talia...why?...Why did you have to save me?...” Her fingers started falling and turned to ash. She was completely burned, her will alone letting her stand and speak. ”How many times do I have to say...not to...underestimate a mother...nor a girl in love...” She kissed me and I held her in my arms, crying as my first ever love crumbled into ash and the wind blew her away. ”I love you...Dio...” “Talia...Talia...why?...Talia...come back...Talia...TALIA! TALIA!” She was gone, gone forever. I'd never see her again. It was goodbye. The rage within me couldn't take it. I started creaming as my tears kept flowing. My crystal reacted to my rage. My body started changing. A new transformation. A transformation created out of pure hatred. Berserk Dio The only thought I remember having was to kill the Lord. Fire came out of my mouth as breath, my power had increased unimaginably high. I couldn't control my own body. “DESTROY! DESTROY!” In less than a second I reached the Lord who was at a distance of at least a hundred meters from me and punched her straight in the face, my fist smashing her face on the ground as it's power was enough to create a small crater. She was in agonizing pain. The challenge would last one more minute. I could still make her suffer much more. I grabbed onto her leg and threw her against the mountain I was just stuck in, my throw powerful enough to make three mountain crumble in a row. Again I reached her in less than a second and grabbed onto her leg while she was still in the middle of flying from my throw. I smashed her on the ground countless times and I kept smashing and smashing. She was long dead and her body wasn't even recognizable anymore, but even so I kept on smashing and smashing until time ran out. Before anything else could happen I threw a beam out of my hand straight at her, eradicating her from the face of this world and creating a kilometer long crack in this world. I had won. It was over...but Talia was still gone. My transformation went undone and I fell to the ground, unconscious. Next Chapter – The Truth [b]Chapter 22 – The Truth When I opened my eyes I was once again standing in an empty white room, but I wasn't the only one. I searched for the presence I felt and saw Eva sitting there, holding her left shoulder with her right hand. I was going to ask her how her fight went, but I froze as I saw what was missing. Her left arm was gone. Eva had been treated, so she was in no serious danger, but the sight of what happened almost made me puke. That's when I remembered. The image of Talia crumbling to ashes in front of my eyes made me crumble to my knees and cry loudly. I don't know when it happened, but Eva had positioned herself in front of me, wrapping her right arm around me and holding my head close to chest I cried. She remained calm even though she knew what had happened. Seeing her calm like that got me awfully mad. “HOW CAN YOU STAY THIS CALM AFTER WHAT'S HAPPENED!? SHE'S DEAD YOU KNOW!? DON'T YOU CARE THE SLIGHTEST ABOUT H...” My pointless shouting was cut off as I felt her palm hit my cheek. I sorted out my thoughts and wanted to start shouting again as I positioned myself to look her in the eyes, but I couldn't. I couldn't shout because Eva's face was already flooded in tears. ”You idiot...of course I care!...I care more than you could imagine...but...we have to stay strong!...If she saw us crying like this...what would she think!?...don't say that...don't say I don't care about her...” “Eva...what's wrong with this world?...” ”It's...a game...you were told already” “Don't give me that...I'm not that stupid...This world isn't just a mere game...” She wiped her tears with her arm and held me once more. “I guess there's no hiding it from you...” “Tell me everything...” ”Let's start slow...First of all...the 7 habitats you were told about once you got here are floating islands. How they and the waterfall to get one here came into existence remains a mystery, but the voice leading one here is what's pulling the strings...There's a lot to explain, so listen carefully. These islands are higher than you imagine. If you reach the edge of one you'll only see clouds miles under your feet. Jumping is not an option, but your world lies below. Surrounding the island completely, there are also thousands of crystal fragments creating an unpassable forcefield, so even for those who can fly, it is impossible to leave this island. Everything here is done with crystals. The crystals are also the main reason the islands can float this high, but that's besides the point. We aren't allowed to tell the 'players', so I'll try making it as quick as possible. This place is certain death, you can't win. Look at what happened from just fighting one Lord. This is what's planned for every player who actually tries to win, they're supposed to be disposed of. If one is recruited and not selected as a companion, she will be sent to an empty room and wait alone until a Lord is challenged by the one who recruited them. You and Julio, you're males yet you can change forms at will. That is a fact which remains a mystery to even the one pulling the strings. Dio...you have to get your sister immediately...if she is caught, she'll be turned into a creature like me.” “What do you mean she'll be turned into a creature!?” ”The females taken here...we were all originally humans. But once you're here, you'll be turned into a Monster Girl quickly and once that's done, everything about your former self will be deleted. No one will remember you and there will be no evidence of your existence what so ever on the world below. You will be given the 'real' rules and be ordered to simply play the game or die. The thought is frightening at first, but you end up simply obeying...” “Or die?...Are you telling me you'll be killed because you're telling me this?...Don't joke around...sto-” ”Listen to me already! After this, get your sister and leave! Once you leave, all your memories of this place will be erased and you'll be able to live your life peacefully! So just g-” “I DON'T WANT TO FORGET ABOUT YOU NOR TALIA! I don't want to forget about Sadie! I don't want to forget about the times we were happy together! I don't want to forget about the love we share!” Hearing my words brought tears to her eyes. She was crying louder than earlier as I tried to understand everything she had told me, then as I was thinking she started talking. ”I miss my mommy...I miss my daddy...I don't want to be here anymore...I wanna go home...I wanna be normal again...” I walked to her and held her in my arms. “I'll get you out of here...” As I held her I looked at the emptiness in the room. “I wonder why you won't show yourself?” I then heard the voice of a female, the voice that leaded me here “So you noticed me?” Next Chapter – The Changes (Chapter 23 and 24 will contain loads of changes, so if it seems too fast paced please bear with me as it hopefully will not take too long to slow down) -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 3:31 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF] Diogora's Story 2.0 [6/6] [b]Chapter 23 – The Changes I had now heard the voice that had brought me here once more as I held Eva in my arms. “Don't touch her” I heard a giggle “I'll only dispose of her later, don't worry” it sounded as if the voice had come closer. “After everything you've heard, do you plan on continuing to play?” “You bet I do! I'll beat the hell out of you and take everyone back!” The voice giggled once more “Very well, let's move on to the prize then! I shall grant any 3 wishes, but beware that turning a girl back to normal is impossible!” 3 wishes huh?...That's all I need... “First wish...bring Talia back to life...” “Hmm...I can bring her back, but she will have no memories whatsoever of anyone she's ever met” The voice replied. “That's fine, just do it!” I was happy enough about the fact that she could be brought back, so I took a deep breath. “I've granted your wish, she should be somewhere in this world” “Second wish...Eva will not be killed nor will she die in any caused accident” The voice giggled “You're not that dumb for a brat. But since I didn't mention anything of the sort in the wish rules I shall grant your wish.” That was the information I needed. I grinned. “Third wish...Let me rewrite the game!” The voice's giggle turned into laughter “You've done it now kid! Very well! Rewrite it as you please!” I did it! With this, I can do it! Two long sheets of paper appeared on the ground in front of me. One with the real rules and an empty one on which I was supposed to write the changes on. On my hand appeared a pen for me to write with. Let's do this! Eva had lost consciousness in my arms, but she was breathing and okay, so I lied her down and started writing the new rules. ”-The habitats will be fused into one instead of being divided into seven! -The Lord System will be removed, therefor making the Lords normal Monster Girls on the Island! -The point of the game is to take down the voice pulling the strings! -Recruiting will no longer exist! Whoever wishes to accompany you will do so! -Alliances will be removed and an option to create a guild will be created! Humans and Monster Girls will both be seen as members! -The guild house will grow with every new member and there will be quests to enrichen the guild and to upgrade it. -A house will be given to every 'player' and it will grow with every new member of your guild. -The guild will be as close as possible to the Leader's house! -The land will be divided into territories. Every guild starts with it's own territory which is only of 10 cubic meters around the guild. -To gain more territory you must complete specific quests or buy it. -To gain the territory of another guild you must either defeat it in battle or have them become part of yours. -With every birth comes a blue crystal! -The island will be one, but there will be seven warp points for better transportation purpose! -No one is allowed to kill unless in the final battle! (This rule exists because no matter how we look at it, the last battle won't be taken lightly) -Humans from the world below will no longer be taken to the island under any condition! -Human Females still on the island will no longer be turned into Monster Girls! -Once the final battle is won, everyone will be returned to the world below and they will be remembered! -These rules are permanent and can not be changed under any circumstances by anyone!” I put down my pen and took a deep breath as I grinned, then signed the sheet with my blood. “This will do!” Eva had woken up in the process of me writing the changes and seemed rather happy. We were both able to smile even after what happened. The voice giggled once more “Be wary human, I am not weak.” “I know that already...so I'll defeat you” She seemed rather amused and laughed “Let's see if your rules can save everyone” With a clap of her hands, suddenly everything started trembling. An earthquake? No. The floating islands were turning into 1. The new rules were being put into place and the earthquake was caused by that. Knowing I had caused something like that made me feel quite proud of myself. I had 3 current goals in mind. Regroup with Aza, find Talia and win this game, but I knew that I needed more power to win. After a while, the trembling faded and the voice told us the changes had been made. With another clap of her hands I was blended by a bright light and when I regained vision I was in the middle of a town, everyone around me applauding. I looked around and saw Julio and his companions, Eva and everyone else I had recruited aside from Talia close to me as we were in the center of the circle the crowd had made around us. I couldn't bring myself to talk to them, but they just smiled and didn't say anything as they felt the same way. I noticed a map in my hand, so I obviously opened it to check. It was much bigger than the previous map because the islands had been united. The location we were at and the location our house was, was marked on the map. We weren't far from there. The applauding crowd didn't bother me. I had a goal and I was going to see it through. “Let's go everyone...this was only the first battle...there's more to come...and Julio, I suggest we cut ties for a while...I'll see you again” After speaking those words Julio nodded and left with his companions before me and mine head home. On the way we saw no one since it was very close to the town. No one talked to each other the entire way, so when we got to the house I opened it with the usual key. It had gotten bigger since I had more people with me. Before entering I looked at Eva. “I'm sorry for not getting you your arm back...but it was either a wish to spare your life or get your arm back...I had to do it...” She just smiled at me as she tried to reassure me and we walked inside. There were not too many changes. Multiple rooms, a bigger kitchen and a bit more overall space for everyone. The room with the huge bed seemed to have gotten twice as big along with the bed. That day none of us talked, we just each went to our respective room, me having the one with the huge bed, and we were mentally getting ready to accomplish our goals. I was unable to fall asleep and soon Eva sneaked into my room, lying down next to me under the covers, using her arm to wrap mine around her. She felt warm, yet the events from that day mostly made me feel cold. I shivered as I couldn't drift off to sleep. I wanted someone to hold me as well. My wish was granted as I suddenly felt a pair of arms wrap themselves around me. It was Nelly. I decided not to react and soon fell asleep. Next Chapter – Amnesia [b]Chapter 24 – Amnesia The next morning I woke up feeling empty. The girls were asleep, Sadie in a small bed next to my huge one. I didn't have time to waste. I needed to find Talia as soon as possible. I was told she wouldn't remember me, but I didn't want to believe it. Or rather, I was happy enough with the fact that she was alive. I walked out the door and saw how early it was. The sun hadn't even risen yet. I didn't mind it though. I started walking. I had no way to follow. I thought about how to find Talia and after a while I just stood motionless in the middle of the forest. I thought about all kinds of ways of finding her and my final conclusion was the following. I'd just follow my heart. I knew that at that moment it sounded lame, but there was nothing else for me to try. To not distract myself from anything else I started humming to myself as I restarted walking. I don't remember how long I've walked nor how many people I had seen sleeping in the forest without anywhere else to stay, but before the sun had even risen I was already giving up. The landscape around me was still mountain-like, which meant I was still somewhat in the reptilian region even though some of the girls I'd seen sleeping were of a different type. The sun then slowly rose from behind a mountain and I could feel the rays of light hit my face. They were so warm. I stayed motionless for a while, then my head lost it's will to stand and hung down, making me look at the ground in front of me. The ground was wet and it kept getting wetter. I told myself the following. 'It's raining', but I was only trying to hide the fact that I was crying from myself. “TALIA!!!!!!!!!!!” I kept screaming out her name from the bottom of my lungs as it was the only thing I could do. I kept screaming and crying like an idiot. My voice grew weaker with time and I was again going to give up, but then I heard a voice behind my back. ”Dio?...” I quickly turned around as I recognized her voice instantly. There she was, my Talia. ”Are you...Dio?...” I ran towards her and wrapped my arms around her as I held her tight. “Yes...Yes that's me...It's Dio” ”Dio...who am I?...who are you?...Why don't I remember anything but your name?...and why...why does it feel so warm when you hold me?...” She had really forgotten who she was, yet she still remembered me. I looked at her and saw her cry as I held on to her. She probably felt scared. Waking up in a world like this, not knowing who you are and not knowing why someone can make you feel better...it ought to be a scary situation. I stayed with her like that for a while and tried to explain the situation in detail. I wasn't the best at explaining, but it was enough to make her understand the basic things that happened. Knowing she had died once made her even more afraid, but not remembering she loved me seemed to sadden her. I gave her a soft kiss as I tried to make it as similar to my very first kiss with her. She obviously blushed after everything I told her, but she didn't get mad. I held her hand and walked back to our house with her. As soon as I opened the door I could hear a loud voice coming my way. ”Where the heck did you go!?? We were worri-...Talia?...” Her screaming soon stopped as she started crying tears of happiness. After explaining the Amnesia to her I made sure to show Talia around the house a bit. She cried as she saw Sadie crawl on her lap and drink from her breasts. The fact that milk was actually coming out made her believe that she was a mother ever more. I didn't want to stress her out too much and it was already evening, but there was still something I had to do. “I'm leaving for a bit. The others will take care of you and help you feel comfortable. I should be back before sundown, so try to be patient” ”Okay...thank you...” I tried my best to smile, but on the inside I was extremely depressed. I tried telling myself that I was happy to see her alive and I really was, but her having lost her memories made me feel useless. I warned the others about me heading to town and started my little journey there. It's already late and I'd love to go find Aza, but for the moment I should go start the guild I planned on creating As soon as I stepped into town a huge crowd gathered around me. The news about me defeating a Lord were already out and rumors about me being the one who changed the rules were already spreading. I tried not to get distracted by the crowd and looked for the usual cabin. I walked in and the usual old man was inside. He wanted to say something, but after seeing my expression he probably changed his mind. “I'm here to create a guild...” He brought out the usual kind of document and smiled at me. “The usual” I took a small pocketknife that I brought from home and carefully made a small cut on my finger to make it bleed before signing the contract with it. “Show me your map please” Without much thought I gave it to him and he marked the guild location. It was only about half a kilometer away from the house. “Tomorrow once you head there, you should be able to see it. A name and a crest please” “Well, for the name, would 'Monster Den' do?...and for the crest...I guess I have to draw something...” ”We both know I'm the better drawer here!” I immediately turned around to face the voice coming from behind me. Next Chapter – Introductions [b]Chapter 25 – Introductions Tears. Those were the first things I felt as soon as I turned to face the voice I heard. There she was, safe and sound. My cute little sister was okay. ”So you become a big deal and you don't even come look for your sister first chance you get? What kind of big broth-” I fell down to the ground on my knees as I started crying louder. I was so happy to see my sister unharmed, but my depression didn't let me enjoy this happiness to the fullest which made me cry like an idiot. I heard Aza sigh before she kneeled down in front of me and hugged me. ”I missed you...you have a lot to tell me after we're out of here...now let me draw something good for you” She gave me a kiss on the forehead as the old man gave her a pencil and a sheet. It took a while, but Aza drew the crest. Monster Den Crest Before we could leave the man gave us some final information. “Dio is officially the Leader of the guild and currently the only member. To register yourself in the guild you simply need the Leader's approval. At the guild itself there is a list on which all the member names will be written down, so once you someone writes their name on it with the Leaders approval, that person will be officially a member. Then there are the positions: 1 Leader, 1 Co-Leader, 1 Guild Manager, 20 Commanders, 5 Officers and an unlimited amount of members.” I just nodded and waved him goodbye as I left the cabin, Aza holding onto my hand as we heard the man say one last thing. “Feel free to make your name big any way you like!” I got home as I was still holding Aza's hand. I had gotten here barely before sundown like I promised and took a deep breath. “There's a few people for you to meet in here...” ”I know...I heard them when we last talked over the crystal” I slowly opened the door and walked in with Aza. Eva was cooking for everyone and didn't seem too happy from seeing me bring a girl she didn't know. While Eva cooked Nelly prepared the dishes. Talia was sitting on the couch with Sadie in her arms and still looked depressed. The rest of the girls were in their rooms. ”Who might that be?...” ”Another Lover?...” “Well...I'd like all of you to meet my little sister...Aza...” Their anger soon turned to happiness as they greeted her. ”Hellooooo!” ”Nice to meet you!” ”Nice to meet...you...” “The dragon girl with the scales is Evangelin. She can be mean sometimes, but she's rally kindhearted most of the time. The girl with the snake-like body is Nelly, I'm sure you'll get along” I giggled as Aza's shy side was showing again and walked her to Talia who was holding the sleeping Sadie. “This is Talia and Sadie...Talia lost her memory...Sadie...Sadie's her and my daughter” ”Nice to meet you...” ”Nice to meet you too” I was surprised that Aza wasn't getting mad from the fact I have a daughter, but I didn't say a word. I showed her to her room, then we were called to eat dinner. Everyone sat at the table and I introduced everyone to Aza. We hadn't had such a lively dinner for a while, but there was obviously still sadness. After dinner the night was short. Everyone went to bed soon. Eva slept by my side and Talia, even though she was obviously still scared, insisted on doing the same. Nelly slept in her room that night and I planned on just falling asleep and starting the guild the next day, but before I could fall asleep I heard the door open. Aza came in holding onto her pillow and lied down between me and Eva. ”I missed you...” “I missed you too” I smiled as she held on to my and we both fell asleep. Next thing I remember was waking up with the sun hitting my face. I looked down and saw two of the cutest things I knew. On one side Aza was sleeping with half of her body on top of me and some drool dripping from her mouth on my shirt. On the other side Talia was holding on to my arm, resting her head on my shoulder. I then looked around a bit to see Eva still sleeping, snoring softly as she was holding onto her pillow. “Hey sleepyheads, rise and shine” First girl to open her eyes was Talia. She blushed as soon as she noticed she was clinging on to me and let go of me, hesitating for a while, but then kissing me softly. ”Good Morning...” Next girl to wake up was Aza. She looked at me with a still half asleep look as she stood up and yawned. ”What's for breakfast?...” Lastly Eva clung on to me as soon as she got a chance and burried my face in her breasts, energetic as always. ”Good Morning!” Next Chapter - Monster Den |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 3:31 PM
| [MFF]Legendary! by Darkness-Ryu [1/2] Chapter I What in the Hell Is This? “Judas Priest, Jordon. I told you, I’m just not ready for a relationship just yet. I haven’t found the right women just yet.” “You see bro that’s precisely the reason why you can’t get yourself a girl. You keep visioning yourself surrounded by many women and being in bed with them like some type of harem.” “And I told you that I just like women to begin with ok?” “I know you love women Marshall, I do too. Really; I do!” “Is that what you thought of when you proposed to Ali? You do realize that you’re now stuck with her right?” “Are you saying that Ali is either; not good enough or just not enough for me?” “I never said that. I mean, you’ve been in bed with more women then my sister has been with men. Don’t give me that look. Ok, maybe she’s been in bed with more men then you have with women. I’m not saying that I don’t like Ali because I do. She’s fun, outgoing, smart, clever, she has a beautiful smile and overall a beautiful girl. I’m just saying that I would like to be surrounded by beautiful ladies whom all wouldn’t mind sharing me but would also accept me for who I am. I mean, let’s be honest here bro and talk seriously here shall we as mono y mono or man to man ok? How many women that I have actually known whom if were still single and lived around here would actually go out with me?” “That’s quite the question but you could always ask Carrie out. You did find her quite attractive back in high school.” “News Flash, Jordon! I said women who still lived around here and were single and Carrie is with someone.” “My bad bro! I suppose that takes that other girl out of the equation as well. What was her name?” “Brittany, the one that got away.” “Hah! I knew it, you did have a crush on her didn’t you? Why didn’t you ever pack-up the balls and ask her out?” “Yes, alright! I admit it, I had a crush on her in high school that’s why I asked her to the prom that year and if she wasn’t dating Jake at the time I would have asked her out. Hell, after their breakup and if she hadn’t moved to the freaking western coast I would have asked her out then. I guess it is true what they say, “fate can be such a fickle thing can it?” However; things change bro, and so do people. I’ve changed! You’ve changed! Everybody changes and I’ve realized that one woman is not enough for me but be honest. Am I ever going to find more than one woman in this world who would be more than willing to not only share me but accept that aspect about me? Probably not, the chances of that happening in this world are slim to none bro. It just ain’t gonna happen. I’d have a better shot at that happening in a fantasy world or something.” “I understand bro, but don’t trap yourself in a fantasy that you can’t crawl out of. Remember, you’re a warrior first then a lover.” “How can I forget? It’s the path that I chose after all.” “Hey, at least you showed that you had what it takes to become a warrior better then I or any of our other boys have, lol.” “Ha, indeed! So true! Lol!” “Lol! Well, I should probably be getting home man. I’ll catch you around ok?” “No problem, bro and thanks for stopping by.” “My pleasure! If you ever need anything you know where to reach me. Later bro!” “Later!” Jordon then closed the outside door and left. I sat there on my couch for a little bit flipping through the channels just to see if anything worth watching was on. Much to my dismay there was nothing worth watching. I turned the tv off and flipped open my laptop on my computer. It said 2:00 P.M., Thursday. My week was going by way too fast and the 4th of July was almost here. Furthermore; it was my vacation from work and I almost didn’t want to see it end so soon. I wanted some more excitement in life but knew that I would never get to apprehend it because of the life I chose. I was a warrior as Jordon put it so loosely despite me loving to fight though only when it was in tournaments and events like that. Anyway; I went to Google and just decided for the hell of it to browse some hot pictures of beautifully drawn monster girls. I was a sucker for art, especially; Japanese art and monster girls were the epitome of my love for it. I always thought to myself, “would it be epic if such a world existed where these creatures existed and would I be accepted for who and what I was?” However; I always knew better than that. I could only dream of such things. I would often dream of being surrounded by many of their species and they were all clinging to me like I was their lord and almost like they worshipped me for pleasure. I would see myself surrounded by creatures of the Succubi clan, beast tribe, humanoid, and pretty much anything that wanted to be around me. However; here lately I’d been dreaming of this one magnificent and beautiful creature that seems to be the center of my harem. Everything about her was just perfect. She had a magnificent body; slim, with ample breasts, and her eyes were just perfect. Every time I looked into them I would lose myself in them. It was as if I was being hypnotized and welcomed it. I had also been having a lot of lucid dreams here lately with her. So much so to the point that whenever I had a lucid dream with her. It felt so real as if I was actually there. Who knows, maybe I was but who was I to kid? After browsing for a little bit I checked my Facebook and a few other sites just to check up on my accounts to make sure everything was in order. After that it was around time for me to do my workout. While most of my friends were more into cardio and running marathons. I was more into weight training. I loved cardio as well but never really saw the results that I wanted. So, I turned to dynamic weight training and sure enough was seeing better results than I ever had before. My body was getting toned faster and I was looking better than I ever had been. After taking my supplements and waiting for about 30 minutes to give them time to prepare my body I went and did my workout. Today, I was focusing on my back. I learned over the years and thanks to my health coach that it was always best to spend one day a week focusing on a specific group of the body. Today it was back and I went to work. After an hour of working out and completing it for the day. I put my equipment away and took my recovery formula. I then hoped in the shower since I always liked smelling nice whenever I was done working out and not a pig. I used Men’s Dove Body Wash and Soap since it always kept my body nice and smooth and Axe Shampoo and Conditioner. I also had to be careful though with what I used on my body though because of my new tattoo that I just got. I decided to get my Zodiac which was Scorpio the Scorpion. Concealed in a circle with both; the scorpion and M symbol. Along with my birthdate and the name at the top of the circle. I got it because it was a part of my psyche and I thoroughly embraced it. Once I was done cleaning myself and hoped out of the shower. I put on my body spray and deodorant. I also realized that I needed to shave. So, I took several extra minutes to do a quick shave. Clean shaving my cheeks and under my chin. I then trimmed my mane that I had growing. It gave me a good style and made me look pretty cool. I then put some lotion on my tattoo to keep it moist since it needed to stay like that since it was still healing. Slipping into my boxers and shorts, and my Shield muscle shirt, (Shield from the WWE), I then went to the kitchen and put together my protein shake and a small chicken sandwich and sat down on my couch. I turned the tv back on and flipped it to the CN channel and found some good old classic Tom and Jerry on. Yeah, I might be a man who prefers to work out and watch out for things but nothing could beat of me sitting down on the couch and watching some of the best slapstick and humor of all time and Tom and Jerry not only being my favorite duo but were the epitome of slapstick. As I sat there eating my food and watching and laughing at my favorite duo with Tom getting slapped with a frying pan by Jerry. My phone then took a ring and I found it to be an unknown caller. I usually; didn’t answer the phone and let it go to voicemail for that cause it could have been a telemarketer but went ahead and answered it anyway. So, I swallowed my food and answered the phone. “Hello?” “Hey Marshall, its Brittany. How’s it going?” “Pretty good, but how did you get this number?” “I got it from Jordon.” “Of course!” “So, what you doing?” “Just replenishing myself after my workout.” “Nice! Hey listen, I’m back in town for a while and was wondering that if you weren’t doing anything tonight. We could probably hang out for a little bit? You know, catch up since we never got to the last time I was back up here?” “Wait, are you asking me out on a date?” “Maybe!” “Yeah sure, I’m up for that? Where did you want to meet?” “Well, I was thinking maybe dinner in Jackson at Applebee’s?” “Yeah, that’s fine with me. Would you like me to pick you up?” “That’s fine if you want. I’ll be at my mom’s. Maybe around 5 o’clock?” “That’s fine! I’ll see you then.” “Alright! I’ll see you then. Bye!” “Later!” I hung up the phone and couldn’t believe what just happened as I was a little confused. [color=blue]“Did I just score myself an actual date with the girl that I had a crush on in high school?”[/color] It really did seem that way and I knew that I needed to look my best. After I finished eating I got out one of my nice dress shirts and pants. I carefully ironed them so that they would be nicely pressed and wouldn’t have any winkles in them. I then hung them up and shinned together my dress shoes. If this was indeed a date then I had to look my best. I always dressed to look impressive. It was my forte. As the time went by I got dressed and gelled my hair and looked perfection. I grabbed my wallet, phone, and keys and went to my ’71 Convertible Cutlass. If we were going to go out then it would be in style. I also plucked a beautiful Lily from the garden and took it with me to give to her. I loved the inner beauty of many things, especially; flowers and new that a beautiful Lilly would be perfect for her. I then made my way in my Cutlass to her mother’s house and found her sitting in the swing that they had outside. She was dressed beautifully in a wonderful short white dress. Her hair was nicely done and she never looked so more wonderful then the last time I saw her. It had been nearly over 5 years since I last saw her and she was still the same fun filled Brittany. However; I saw her jaw nearly hit the ground when she saw me pull up in my Cutlass. She was quite astounded that I had such a magnificent ride. She then got up and came over to me as I pulled in the driveway. “Where in the world did you get this?” “I won it at the casino.” I then got out of the car to let her in but not before presenting the Lily to her. “Here!” “Oh Marshall, thank you!” “Here, let’s do this.” Since she was wearing a white dress and the Lily was white. It was more fitting for her to wear it. I carefully; placed the Lily in her hair. It brought out an even more beauty in her then I had ever seen before. She touched the flower in her hair and smiled and blushed at the same time. Then in quite an astonishing moment she kissed me on the cheek. I blushed soon afterword’s. “You ready?” “Yes!” I opened the passenger door for her and escorted her in. After she got in and I shut the door I made my way to the other side of the car and got in. I put my seatbelt on and we drove off. Along the way we exchanged words of how everything has been since she moved out west and what I had been doing after all these years. She was the free spirit who loved to travel and explore what all nature had to offer while being a serious and caring nurse. I myself was the caring and protective type. Always there to make sure that everyone was safe and that no one got hurt. I was a lot like my step-great grandmother. Always making sure that no one did anything reckless and got themselves hurt. I informed Brittany along the way that I had made reservations for us so we wouldn’t have to wait. She seemed very excited about that. I was at times absent minded but did at times think ahead before going out. After about an hour drive we finally made it to our destination. I pulled in a secure location though so that no one would try to scratch our ride. After parking I got out and opened the door for her. When it came to taking a lady out if ever presented the chance. I was always a gentlemen. It was how I was raised, to always be a gentlemen around a lady, especially; one as beautiful as her. After she got out and I shut the door. I cuffed my arm and she took it as I escorted her to the restaurant. There was an extremely large crowed outside and who could blame it was the holiday after all. Independence Day, though it didn’t feel that much anymore with the damn government playing politics and all that other shit. Anyway; the line was of no concern to us because I had reservations for us. We went inside and there was a couple arguing with the hostess. Demanding the seat that had a reservation label on it. They both then skulked out of the restaurant and we both got over but not before the guy rudely shoved Brittany but I was able to catch her before she fell over. “You alright, Brittany?” “I’m fine. Thanks Marshall!” I lift her back on her feet and the hostess called to us. “Is the lady alright?” “She’ll be fine.” “Well that’s good. Just the two of you?” “Yes, reservation for Burlew?” “Ah, yes! So, you’re the two for that booth. That couple demanded that booth but it hadn’t been two hours yet and couldn’t give it up.” “Thank you and sorry for the trouble.” “Oh no, don’t worry about it sir. Please follow me and I’ll escort you to your seats.” The hostess escorted us and we both sat down. We had the best booth in the house. Over in the corner where we could see the TV’s just perfect and where no one could actually disturb us. Brittany sat right next to me and I mean right next to me. No doubt she was a little shook up after that idiot tried to knock her down on purpose. He was lucky that I wasn’t one of those guys who would go right after him for dissing let alone trying to knock my girl down. I knew better because I was raised better than that. Our waiter came by and asked us for drinks. We took water and decided to share a bottle of wine together. We decided to go with a white wine, a BV Sauvignon Blanc. It had a very nice taste to it and we toasted to our reunion. We both ordered seafood and expressed of how much we both missed high school and all our friends from our class. However; one thing that I did notice that I noticed in myself. Was that Brittany clearly missed me and I missed her. Our food arrived about 20 minutes after we ordered and we ate. After eating and exchanging small talk and me paying the bill and left a wonderful tip for the waiter. We decided to go for a walk. The night was still young and we still had some time before the fireworks went off for that night. We walked around the block of the mall where it was nice and dark so we wouldn’t be distracted by the cars and people walking by. Brittany then surprisingly took my hand in hers and I blushed. I couldn’t believe that we were holding hands. We made our way into a small ally where it was nice and dark and we both leaned up towards the wall and just continued to talk with one another. I never went into a deep conversation with anyone before, especially; a woman. I even told Brittany of how much I missed her and she blushed as well as informing myself of how much she missed me. She even blurted out something that I never would have dreamed of hearing from her. “I’ve always had a crush on you. Oh!” I blushed even harder as she covered her mouth thanks to her slipping tongue. There was no need to hold back as I mentioned mine to hers. “That’s ok because I’ve had a crush on you for a long time to.” I could tell that she was blushing as I was too. I couldn’t believe at what I just said and then much to my surprise. She placed her hands on my chest, leaned in, and kissed me. I had never been kissed by a woman before and couldn’t help but return the kiss. I placed my hands around her waist so she wouldn’t fall and returned it as the fireworks began to go off. Lighting up the ally as we kissed. We then separated and were both still blushing. I was about to say something but then we heard a noise. Footsteps were approaching us and we saw two goons coming towards us. One was short and the other was tall. I had a bad feeling as to what was going on. I backed Brittany behind me to keep her safe. However; it turned out to be a bad idea as it turned out that there were three as the third one from behind us grabbed Brittany and yanked her away from me. I turned around quickly to see the guy holding a gun against her and turned my attention towards the others as the short guy pulled a gun on me. “Grab her purse bro. You! Give us your wallet and we’ll let her go.” “Like hell you will. I know how you goons are. The second I give you my wallet and hand it to you you’ll dishonorably hit me over the head with the gun if not shoot me and do whatever to Brittany.” “Smart guy! So, how ‘bout we make it even then?” The small man placed the gun at my head to the point where it just touched and as soon as I felt it against my head. I struck just like I was taught. I quickly took both of my hands and pushed the gun above my ahead though it somehow caused the guy to get a shot off just above my head. I twisted the gun in his hand and ripped it out. The tall guy came after me but I gave him some sweet chin music of my own by first round housing his knee and then side kicking him under his chin. The guy who I disarmed came after me but I took him out with a reverse side kick and then turned my attention towards the guy that was holding Brittany hostage and pointed the gun in my hand towards him. “Let her go! You don’t want any of this.” “Put the gun down. Come on, I don’t want to have to hurt such a wonderful flower.” He then much to my disgust licked her face and I wanted to go after her but knew if I did he would pull that trigger. However; much to my dismay I heard a shot get fired and thought it was the guy in front of me but then noticed that it came from behind as I felt something pierce my leg and yelled out in pain. I heard Brittany call out to me as I fell to the ground with the gun in my hand. Then I saw two other guys come out of the shadows both holding a gun. I pointed the gun at them but the other fired at my arm causing me to drop it. One of the guys rushed over and grabbed it and pointed at me. The other dude who was muscular kicked me hard in the stomach like three times causing me to lay on my stomach. I then felt a gun on my head and knew that this was the end but then he removed it and I saw the other guy toss Brittany to the ground. With the fireworks going off and the light they were giving off I could see what they were going to do. They were going to rape Brittany and the left me there so that I would watch helplessly and unable to do anything. I heard Brittany screaming and begging them to stop but they wouldn’t let up as the beautiful flower that I gave her was torn from her along with her dress and destroyed. I grabbed the ground in rage as I couldn’t do anything but watch. I didn’t want to see Brittany become a rape victim. Then, something happened. Something that just came out of nowhere. I yelled something out loud. Something that only a fool would do. “I WISH BRITTANY AND I WERE FAR AWAY FROM HERE AND FROM THESE CRIMINALS.” Then, in a flash of light from the fireworks. We were engulfed in the light and I blacked out from it. Chapter II Myth into Reality! I didn’t know for sure as to what happened or how it happened but the last thing that I remembered was that I was out on a date with my high school crush, Brittany and were in an ally. We had exchanged our very first kiss and were then ambushed by a group of thugs. I was then shot twice for trying to save Brittany and saw the thugs trying to rape her. Helpless and unable to bare the idea of that happening to her was too much for me. I then remembered that I made an out of left field wish that Brittany and I were far away from those thugs and safe. We were then covered in a blank of light which caused me to lose consciousness. As I slowly opened my eyes I found it to be very dark. It had to be very late at night. Probably at least 2:00 o’clock in the morning. It took a bit for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. It was also a bit chilly which quite surprised me with it being about 70 degrees outside for the night. Though it was probably because I lost a good deal of blood from the bullet wounds. I tried crawling to where I last saw Brittany before I blacked out but ended up hitting a wall instead with my head. I thought that the thugs had moved me so in case if I woke up I wouldn’t be able to make it over to where Brittany was. I feared the worse for her but knew that I had to make my way to her somehow. So, I felt around the wall and tried to see if I could stand up on my one foot since I wasn’t shot in both legs. It wasn’t easy and with the wall being my only support it took quite an effort to get to my feet. I slowly rose and was standing on my other leg that didn’t take a bullet. Unable to see with nothing in my sight since there was nothing but darkness. I was unsure of what to do as I stared the darkness straight in the face. Visions and possible fates of Brittany flooded my mind and nearly made tears run down my cheeks. I kept thinking about her and what had become of her. I then looked further into the darkness and noticed something. There was a small candle stick in a holder on a small desk that could possibly be my only salvation. The trick however was getting over there and I didn’t have time to feel around the wall to get there as I didn’t know how far the ally went. So, I did the unthinkable. I raised my leg up that had taken the bullet and hoped over to the desk as best as I could. I got about halfway and then I hit what seemed to be a whole in the ground or floor that caused me to lose my balance. It forced me to use my wounded leg to catch myself even though I knew it would give out because of the wound and fall to the ground. However; much to my surprise I was actually able to catch my balance and stand completely on it. I didn’t have to let up on the pressure or anything. After catching myself, I put full pressure on it and it honestly and surprisingly didn’t hurt. Now that I thought about it, it didn’t hurt at all when I woke up and neither did my arm that took a bullet. I stood up on both of my legs and held my right arm up to my face but really couldn’t see anything just yet. I then walked over but slowly just to make sure that my mind wasn’t playing any tricks on me. Sure enough and yet somehow it wasn’t. I was actually able to walk on both of my legs and they were both strong as ever before. I made my way to the desk and saw the candle but knew that it was useless to me if I didn’t have a way to light it. I then saw sitting right next to the candle was a few sticks of matches. They looked pretty warn though and I was unsure if they would light or not but I didn’t have a choice. I had to at least try. I felt at least five matches meaning that I had a one out of five chance at getting the candle lit. I took one of the matches and scraped it against the desk hard which then caused the tip of the match to break off. [color=blue]“Oh great,”[/color] I thought. I would have to be even more careful. These matches were old indeed and I’d have to use less force to get a flame. I took the second match and scratched it against the desk with less force but more severe. It didn’t break off but didn’t light either. I tried again and still nothing. I tried for a third time and the match broke. “Damn it!” I decided this time to try something different. I took two of the last three matches together and try and light them together. I held them both together and scraped them against the desk. I did manage to get a spark but nevertheless; no light. I tried again and got a spark but still no light. I tried one more time and they both broke. I took my hand and padded it against my head like a simpleton who had just won the Best Half-Assed Prize. I looked down and saw the last match. This was my final chance to get that candle lit. I took the final match in my hand but this time also, picked up the candle stick with the candle in it and held it down near the desk where I was to strike the match to try and get it lit. I struck the match against the desk and a spark but no lit. I tried again but no lit. [color=blue]“One strike! One more strike and it’s over.”[/color] I took a deep breath and struck the match. It lit and there was a flame on the match. I lit the candle and I was able to breathe a little easier now. I then took the stick in my left hand and pulled the light towards my right shoulder. My jaw nearly hit the floor when I looked at my arm. There was shockingly no bullet wound. No blood, no scar, no bullet, nada. Same déjà vu with my leg. Nada! “This has got to be a dream or something. I’m still unconscious and lord knows what’s happening to Brittany. Unless, I’M DEAD! No, I can’t be dead. I’m tougher than that.” I started to panic but knew that, that would get me nowhere. I then thought about the wish that I made just before those bastards tried to rape her. [color=blue]“Did someone actually hear my wish and grant it? Was it supernatural or pure instinct?”[/color] Those two questions ringed heavily in my mind. I knew though that there wasn’t any time to actually stop and think about it. I needed answers but not before I found Brittany and I wasn’t going to find any by just simply standing around. With the candle in hand I walked around to pinpoint my location. I started walking around the area to see where I was exactly. I started by examining the walls. They were made out of solid stone, almost marble. The floor looked pretty solid too a few holes in the ground not withstanding since it was a hole that caused me to trip earlier. I noticed as well as a small fireplace. With that discovery it was clear that I was now inside a small house as I then saw a few windows that were barricaded. Had I had the tools I would have lit the fireplace but right now this was my only light that I had. I found a door as well and tried to open it but to no avail. I tried forcing it open but it was barricaded just like the windows. I wasn’t about to give up though so I decided to try one more thing. With my leg healed I knew that I’d be able to do it. First, I tried a regular sidekick since it was my strongest kick. I got myself in a good position and focused my Ki into the kick and gave a good thrust to the door. Sadly it didn’t even budge. So, I went back to the wall and tried a double jump kick. Didn’t work either, all I did was end up on the floor. “Dammit, how the hell am I going to get out of here?” I sat on the floor pondering of how I was going to get out of this one with the candle sitting next to me. Then, I heard something. I heard a small cry coming from inside the house. My heart started beating like a racecar as I thought that it might be Brittany and so called out. “Who’s there? Brittany, is that you?” There was no response but the soft cry that I continued to hear. I called out again. “Is someone there? Please answer me?” There was then silence for a moment and then I heard a small whisper. “Is…..is…..is someone…..there? Please…..don’t……don’t hurt me. I…..haven’t done…..anything to…..hurt you. Please!” It was faint but the voice sounded like that of a little girl. I had to find her and know why such a little girl would be trapped in a place like this with me. I called out to her again. “Don’t worry; I’m not going to hurt you. Please, tell me where you are so I can find you.” “You’re…..you’re lying. You’ll…..you’ll…...you’ll try to hurt me just like…..just like you did to…..to my mother and sisters. Men…..are all the same.” I could sense a great deal of pain coming from the voice. I had to do something to try and convince the child that I meant her no harm. “I’m not like other men who try and hurt woman because they think they’re superior to them. I’m a man of honor and I swear on that honor that I will not harm you. So please, come out child so we can talk. I promise, no harm shall come to you as long as I’m here.” “You…..promise not to hurt me?” “Scouts honor!” “Well, ok! I’ll come out, just don’t try to swat me ok?” “Why in the world would I do that?” “Well, it’s because,” I then saw a flash of light come out of the corner of the room as it circled it. After circling for a while it then stopped in front of me and as the light dissipated. It then took a different form and eventually turned into a small being. After all the light dissipated and the form stood in front of me my jaw dropped and if it wasn’t for the bones it would have hit the floor hard cause I couldn’t believe what was standing before me. “No way, just no way. It’s not possible.” The child stared at me with a non-believable expression on her face. It was as if she actually expected me to know what she was and if I’d seen one of her kind before. “Why are you so surprised? Haven’t you seen a fairy before?” She was very small, no bigger than your thumb like Thumbelina. She wore a small skirt that stretched down to her tiny legs with a forest green and lavender color. She had long hot pink hair and you could see the pointy ears stick out through it. She had what seem to be two pieces of a very small fruit in her hair, possibly a berry of some sorts. Her eyes were what seemed to be a deep orange color which was quite unusual for an eye color but this was indeed a fairy we were talking about after all. She had incredible large wings that almost resembled that of a butterfly with the mixture of rainbow colors. I couldn’t believe that there was an actual fairy floating in front of my eyes. I actually did almost consider the fact that I was either dead or in another dimension but was still not convinced just yet. I was about to ask her when her strong flapping wings all of a sudden gave out and she fell. I quickly reached out and put my hands under her and she fell into them. I then knelt on the hard floor and brought her close to my face to make sure that she was alright. “Are you alright?” She started breathing heavily as if she had just got done flying around the world and was starting to sweat. I put one of my fingers on her forehead and saw that she was burning up. She must have had a fever and needed treatment ASAP. She then caught her breath and looked at me blushing. “I’m sorry; it’s just that my magic is fading. If I don’t return to my home soon I may cease to exist. As you can see though there is no way in getting out of here since all the windows and doors are barricaded.” “How did you get stuck in here in the first place?” I saw a bit of tears begin to form in her eyes as she explained. “My home became under attacked by human outsiders. They were starting to cut down our beautiful forests and burn it all to the ground. Saying that we fairies were evil and that there was no longer any place in this world for us. What has happened to them?” She then pressed her hands to her face and started crying. I reached into my pants pocket and found that I still had my tissue in it that I carried with me and gave it to her. “Here, blow!” She looked at the tissue and said, “Thank you!” She blew her nose and made a funny noise when doing so. I couldn’t help but smirk as she blew her nose and dried her eyes. She then looked at me with this weird yet happy look in her eyes. “You’re the first kind human that I’ve met in a long time. You’re not like them at all.” “I’ve never been the kind of guy who harms women let alone children. I was raised better than that. Now, can you tell me what all happened? You mentioned about something happening to the humans. Did they use to be friendly?” “Yes, they were once our greatest allies along with the elves who are our only friends right now. We all use to live side-by-side together and care for the forest. Then, just one day everything changed. The humans became greedy, intolerable, and just didn’t care for us anymore. It was as if they were replaced with pure evil beings or something.” “Hmm! Definitely something wicked this way comes.” “Wicked? Where? Ah!” She then ducked under the tissue and I started laughing and pulled up on the tissue. “Hey, you’re fine. There’s nothing wicked coming right here. It was just a metaphor that I used to describe your situation.” “Oh!” She then came out from under the tissue with a blushed look on her face again. As she sat in my hand. I then realized something that I had stupidly forgot to do. Introductions! “Ah! How stupid of me, I asked you to explain your situation and I did it without introducing myself. My name is Marshall Burlew, but you can just call me Marshall.” “Marshall? I’ve never heard of a name like that before. My name is Coral, one of the many daughters of the Fairy Queen, Fiorina. I’m nervous still but very glad that I’ve now met you.” “Charmed! Now then, Coral. How did you get here and what did you mean that your magic was draining?” “When our forest became under attack and we fled deeper into the heart of it into the kingdom. I was so scared that I got lost and didn’t know where to go. I then ended up coming face to face with one of the humans and he tried to harm me. I was so scared and thought that it was the end of me and screamed out loud and was covered in light. I then found myself here in this building and I’ve been lost, alone, and scared to death ever since then. Lying in the corner crying and sobbing, and worrying about my mother and sisters, and our beloved forest. It’s probably burnt to the ground by now. Furthermore; the longer I’m away from my forest the weaker I become because my magic begins to disappear. Our kingdom that resides within the heart of the forest is the source of our life force and magic. Without magic, we cease to exist and I don’t want to die. I haven’t even lived a hundred years yet and there’s still so much I want to see in life.” She started to sob again as I could relate to her story. “I know how you feel, for I too am scared.” “Really? But why would you be scared?” “I’m scared for the woman that I’m trying to look for.” “A woman? What kind of woman? Is she human like you?” “Yes! She’s someone that I care for deeply and I need to find her but we must save your forest first.” “Wait, you mean you’ll…..you’ll help me?” “Of course I will. I can’t stand by and let a little fairy like you just sit here in the darkness and fade away into nothingness. We need to get you back somehow to your family.” “Oh thank you big brother.” She then flew right out of my hand and right into my face and hugged it. I couldn’t believe she called me big brother. I mean, yeah I had a sister but the fact that a fairy just called me that was kind of weird. All of a sudden she just became so energetic and started flying around the room like crazy. She then stopped in front of me with a big smile on her face. “Alright big bro! How do we get out of here?” “Your guess is as good as mine. Not even my skills can get the door open. Let’s look around maybe there’s a secret passage or something.” “Right!” I took the candle with its wax getting low and started looking for a possible hidden passage somewhere inside the building. Coral did the same as she searched every nick and cranny that I couldn’t get to. “How will we know if there’s a secret passage or not?” “Usually; secret passages have a draft or sound coming from them that we should be able to either hear or feel. Listen carefully for any kind of sound in the corners that you can reach. I’ll look for levers and possible hidden buttons in areas that I could push in or pull.” We must have spent nearly an hour trying to find at least some kind of lead that would be able to get us out of the house. I searched all the low areas while Coral searched all the high areas but to no avail as we could not find one single lead to getting us out of there. How cruel was fate to deal us with the hand we’d been dealt. I was about to actually give up even though I never gave up when I heard something coming from the fireplace. I put my ear towards it and heard a quiet yet very clear draft coming from it. “Coral, come here.” “What is it?” “You hear that?” “Yes, there’s something on the other side of this fireplace. How do we find out though?” “There must be something…..” As I felt around the fireplace one of my fingers pressed into the top of the arch and pushed a button in. A loud noise came from the fireplace and Coral and I moved back. The floor where the wood rent into the fireplace moved back and revealed a hidden staircase. However; the gust of wind that came out of the hidden passage caused the candle in my hand to blow out leaving us without any light. As the rumble subsided and everything was quite again a small light emitted from Coral. “You can generate light?” “Uh huh? All fairies can generate light. Mother always use to say that whenever a human was lost and couldn’t find their way home at night. We would emit a bright light and guide them home. Of course, that was before they became what they are now. I hope mother is alright and my sisters.” “Don’t worry; Coral, I’m sure they’re alright. Now, let’s get a move on and get out of here ok?” “You got it, big brother.” “Why do you insist on calling me that?” “Well, you’re strong, you’re big, you’re a male, and above all else you’re kind. That’s why I want to call you big brother. Is that alright?” “It’s kind of weird at first but yeah. You can call me that if you want.” “Yay! Then let’s go big brother. I’ll lead!” “Alright; but just don’t get too far ahead of me now or I won’t be able to see.” And so the two of us; a human and fairy of all things went down the hidden staircase and descended into pure darkness. Who knew what secrets or passages awaited us both down there but there was only one way to find out and that was to take that path itself. I only hoped that after I had gotten Coral home. I could find some clues as to Brittany’s location. No matter what, she was my top priority but I couldn’t just sit around and let someone as small and helpless as Coral alone to die. I had to get her back to her home and find out just what the hell was going on here and where exactly I was. Chapter III Ancient Puzzles! I’ll tell you one thing, I’ve never walked a staircase so long as I have for this one. I swear it felt like an hour before we got to the bottom of the stairs. Even Coral felt a little exhausted when we reached the end and she had it made with her wings. Then again with her magic retaliating and she was a smile child it would make sense with a hall as long as this for her to get tired. After I took the final step and stepped down on the solid ground I took in a very deep breath and out. However; Coral had a different reaction as she slowly fell to the ground and I caught her. “Coral, are you alright?” Her light then went out as she lay there in my hands. I was very worried about her as she lay there in my hand. You know, every time I looked at her she reminded me of my niece. She was just about the same size as her and Arya wasn’t even half a year old yet. Coral then slowly sat up in my hands and looked at me. “I’m ok big bro, just exhausted.” “Let’s take a break. I don’t want you overexerting yourself.” “I’m fine bro! I can keep going.” She then tried to relight herself and take flight but quickly fell back into my hands panting and breathing heavily. “See, you’re tired and you need to rest. If you push yourself too much you’ll end up making yourself sick as well as cause some serious damage. Come, listen to big brother ok and let’s take a rest.” “Oh, alright!” With Coral in my hand I sat down on the floor against the wall. She was able to give off a little light so we could both see. I stared down at Coral as she stretched herself out from all that flying. I then realized that I hadn’t asked her of where I was exactly and how my wounds that I had were all completely healed and needed to know. “Hey Coral, where exactly am I?” “Inside a cave with me silly.” I let my neck drop in non-surprise that she was going to say that. So, I rephrased the question. “I meant, what planet am I on? What world am I in? And how the hell are my wounds healed as if they had never happened?” Coral was kind of puzzled by my last question but was able to answer the others. “Our world is called; Yggdrasil. It’s the home of many different species, both; male and female of course. However; there are actually way more females then males. Most males go crazy to become attached to a female.” I stared at Coral as if I had no idea what hell she was talking about and I didn’t. “You’re making no sense Coral.” “Geez la weez big bro are you that dense. What I’m saying is that all the creatures say for some human settlements. Most of the creatures that inhabit this world are monsters or Mamono as the humans have come to call us.” My jaw hit the ground when I heard that word come out of her mouth but it didn’t seem convincing enough for me as I closed my jaw. “Wait just one damn minute here. You’re telling me that this world is the home of Mamono? That’s impossible! I mean, I could understand with Fairies and stuff like that but come on Coral. Surely you’re pulling my leg.” Coral looked at me with another puzzled look on her face. “Uh big bro, I’m not pulling on your leg nor am I kidding. There are many creatures that inhabit this world. Some of them even live among humans. There are succubi, beast tribes, us fairies, even the elements have forms and live in this world.” “Ok, Coral! Succubi and beast tribes are the kind of insanity that I can get behind but elements? What do they have humanoid forms or something?” “Now you’re starting to catch on. Yes, while being surrounded of their element they can take humanoid forms.” “Coral, I was using that expression as a joke.” Coral’s face turned frown as if she couldn’t believe that I was joking about something that she expected me to think was real. “Why don’t you believe me bro? Don’t such creatures live in your world?” “Only such possibilities existed in the ancient times but now they’ve turned into mythos, mythology.” “And what about me? Am I just some kind of mythos as well?” “Well, you were at first but then when you appeared before me. Mythos suddenly became reality even though this is not my world. I admit, I was surprised at first but now it seems that there was indeed some truth to an existence like yours that may have thrived once on my world.” “So, then you do believe me?” “Sort of! I’d have to see with my own two eyes to know for certain. Perhaps your mother might be able to help shed further light on this world for me.” “Oh she will, she will, for mother has lived here since the beginning of our world. She’s one of the very few that have been here since the beginning.” “Good! Then she just might be able to help me find Brittany as well.” “Who’s Brittany? Is she big sis?” “Well, she’s someone very important to me. I think she’s somewhere here in this world too but we became separated when we came here or at least when I did. I don’t even know how I got here.” “Can you tell me what happened? I want to know.” “Well, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.” I told Carol of how I came into this world and where I was from. I told her that my world was known as Earth and what I did the night day before I came here. I told her about my date with Brittany, us sharing a romantic time together, what day it was, and what happened just before I made my wish. “And that’s about it in a nut shell, Coral.” “So, you and big sis were on a date? What’s a date exactly?” I frowned as I couldn’t believe that she just asked me that. “You don’t know what a date is?” “Well, I know there’s the date fruit but I didn’t know that it was a thing too.” “Well, how should I put this? A date is when you take someone that you care for out. Take her out to dinner, to a romantic getaway, or to a special place.” “Oh I see, big bro has a thing for big sis. That’s why he took her out.” I blushed at her verbal explanation on the subject. “Well, I wouldn’t really say that.” “Oh come on, I can see it all over your face. I would love to meet big sis one day. Anyway; so, you made a wish that the two of you were away from those meanies and landed in that house?” “That’s how it appears to be, Coral.” “Hmm! Maybe mother might know something once we get back.” “If she can help me I’d be grateful.” “Mother knows many things, ancient things.” “Sounds interesting enough. Well, we should get going. There’s no telling how deep this path is.” “Right, let’s go big bro.” Coral then lit herself up again and led me down the path. The path was pretty long and there was nothing really in it say for a few rats and bats. Eventually; we treaded down the tunneled path until we reached another staircase. However; unlike the other staircase it was nowhere near as long as the other plus it was all made of marble as well as the hall that we walked into after we reached the end of the staircase. “Now, where are we?” “It almost looks like some kind of ancient temple or something.” “I think you might be right, Coral. Look at these drawings and these pillars.” With Coral’s light we were able to observe the carved in drawings that had been engraved into the pillars. There were also words carved in a language that I’d never seen before. The pictures and words in the pillars were clearly telling a story though but without knowing the words there was no way in telling what the story was. I had a knack for stories like these since they had always intrigued me. “I wonder what its saying.” “Me too, but alas. Coral doesn’t know how to speak the ancient language.” “What ancient language is this?” “Alas, Coral is unsure. It’s not Elven that’s for sure.” “Hmm! Well, maybe I’ll discover it and learn it when I find Brittany. I am curious about this story that these pictures are trying to tell us. Anyway; let’s look for a way out of here Coral.” “Right! Hey, what’s that?” “Hmm?” I looked to my left as Coral flew over to the farthest reach of the temple. There, we discovered an altar. Despite the rust that had grown on it over the times. There was nothing really conspicuous about it. “Now what is there an altar doing here in this temple? Was this temple the home of an ancient cult or something Coral?” “Your guess is as good as mine big bro. This is the first time that Coral has been outside her forest and has never seen anything like this before.” “Hmm! I wonder!” I took a closer look at the altar and examined it. I then realized that there was indeed something conspicuous about it. “Ah ha!” “What is it big bro?” “There’s something off with this altar. Take a look at the surface of it. Look at these marks and how far they’re carved in. I think there’s more here than meets the eye.” “What are you thinking bro?” “I’m thinking that whoever built this altar didn’t put it here to offer prayers to whatever gods he, she, or they served but in a clever scenery of deceit. As a secret way out of this temple. Coral, focus your light on the center of the altar.” Coral’s light grew brighter and directed it towards the altars center. My suspicion was correct as there was a very well hidden square shape hidden in the center of the altar. I pushed down on it but to no avail but I knew somehow that there was something hidden under it. I tried to drag it out with my fingernails but that had no effect. I then put my ear to it and tapped on it to see if there was any hollow shaft that could help me open it but nada. I then stood straight and put my hands on my hips with a puzzled look on my face. “Hmm!” “How do we open it bro?” “Your guess is as good as mine. Let’s take a look around and examine the pictures engraved in the pillars again. Even though we can’t read the language but the pictures might be able to at least tell us something.” “Right!” There was no use in looking at the side that we observed when we entered the temple. So, we turned and focused our attention towards the other side of the temple. There were indeed some more carvings in the pillars just as the other side. This side I was able to understand despite not being able to read the text. It looked like it was describing the creation of this temple. It appeared to be a temple for what looked like some type of ancient brotherhood as there were hooded figures displayed in the engravings. In one of the pictures stood three monks. They were each standing in a certain area of the altar. One in the middle, one to the left of the altar, and one to its right. They were also each holding a certain item which seemed to represent the three stars of the universe. The sun, the moon, and the star itself which could represent anything from another sun, moon, a planet, galaxy, or hell even a whole new universe. Speaking from one who studied Astrology. I looked more closely though at the three stars and noticed something different about them. I then touched the sun and much to my shock it ended up pushing itself in and a loud rumbling occurred. “Uh bro, what did you do?” “I didn’t do anything.” Then from out of the center of the temple hall rose another pillar. This one was different though as it was made out of a different texture then the other pillars were. After about two minutes the rumbling subsided and the pillar was done moving out of the floor. I then approached the pillar to observe it, carefully; making sure that no traps had been set after the pillars ascension. There wasn’t of course and I was able to observe it with Coral’s light. I then noticed that there was a similar square in the pillar just like the one I saw in the altar. However; this time as I pushed it in it actually went in. The plate then went down into the pillar and mounted behind the plate rested the sun that I saw in the pillar. “Is that what I think it is?” “Yeah, it’s the sun. Let’s see here.” I took out the sun very carefully and found it not to be that heavy. It was actually pretty light. After removing the sun statue I saw a lever that was hidden behind it I had my suspicions of it yet I also had my theories as well with that lever and so turned my attention towards Coral. “Coral, you think you can pull down that lever?” “Are you sure? What if it’s linked to triggering a trap?” “It won’t. I’ve seen this movie before.” “Movie!?” “I’ll explain later! Just trust me!” “Ok!” Coral placed both hands down on the lever. It took her some time and effort but eventually; she was able to press it down. After the lever was pulled down I then heard another noise. This one didn’t cause a tremor like the sun button did but instead much to my suspicion, caused the top plate of the altar to be pressed in as well. Coral and I approached the altar and noticed that in the opening that was now present before us was a slot that was shaped in that of the sun that I had just picked up. “Just as I thought. This is a key.” “A very funny looking key bro.” “That’s because in ancient times. Secret organizations instead of using a normal key would craft them out of objects in order to try and outsiders give up very easily on their quest. Rather for treasure, gold, etc. This was very clever and still is today because no one would ever suspect it.” I then placed the sun in the slot and then turned it. The altar then closed and then became one with the floor. Then from behind us opened up a new passage. A new passage that led outside as I could see light and a blast of air came into the temple as the path opened up. After the rumbling had subsided I looked at Coral and saw that she was dancing with joy. “Yay, a way out. Let’s go bro!” “Hmm!” Coral led first and before I left. I looked back to the temple and my attention turned towards the pillars and their story. I didn’t know why but there was something about the story that those engravings and markings were trying to tell just felt kind of familiar to me but knew that I didn’t have time to study them as I had to get moving but vowed that I would return. “I’ll be back.” I then turned around and headed out the door and climbed the staircase and found Coral awaiting me at the top. As my eyes adjusted to the light and I was able to gaze out into the open my eyes just widened as I could not believe the scenery. I knew right then and there that what most of Coral had told me was true. “Toto? I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore.” -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 19, 2017 3:39 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MFF]Legendary! by Darkness-Ryu [2/2] Chapter IV FernGully! The view that I had was just fascinating. Beautiful evergreen forests, flowing waterfalls with pure blue water as far as the eye could see, and not only that but the even the sky itself seemed to be the most cleared that I’d ever seen. It honestly didn’t look that much different from home, except for one noticeable factor as I inhaled in the outside air. The air felt very different from that back home. It felt not only good when the soft gentle wind blew it on me but just by inhaling it in. I felt as if I was actually breathing in fresh clear air unlike the toxins that filled our environment due to all the factories that let out all those harmful chemicals into the atmosphere. I let out a strong sigh and saw Coral looking out into the open. I walked up to her and saw what she was looking at. Within from what I could estimate at about 2 to 3 miles was a good size forest. I was willing to bet that, that was her home where the other fairies resided. “Is that your home, Coral?” “Yes, that’s FernGully; my home.” I noticed that there was no smoke rising from the forest and yet Coral said that their home was under siege by humans. “Where’s the smoke?” “Smoke?” I was puzzled when she answered that with a question. Something suspicious was going on here and I had to find out before I went any further. “Yes, smoke! You said that your home was under siege by possessed humans or something. When I think of a forest under siege by humans. I imagine fires burning down the forest. Smoke rising from it, and trees being cut down and yet I see nothing of that. Is there something you’re not telling me because now would be a good time to do so. The last thing I’d be willing to do is to walk into a trap.” Coral then turned away from me and spoke. “N…..No! I’ve told you everything. I’ve nothing to hide.” “Coral!” “I…..I swear! I’ve told you everything.” “You’re lying! I’m very good at this and can tell when a person is lying. Come on, come clean now. You shouldn’t lie to your big brother because big brother can hold a huge grudge against those who he’s been lied to.” “I swear!” “Then look at me. Look at me and tell me that you’re telling the truth.” Coral then turned back around and faced me. I noticed that she started to shake very bad and tears started to fall from her face. She was definitely lying but why I did not know. “Ok! You win! Yes, I haven’t been completely honest with you.” She then started to fall and I caught her in my hands before she could hit the ground. I held her in front of my face as she wiped her eyes with the handkerchief that I’d given her earlier. “Blow!” She did just that and wiped the tears from her eyes. I then asked her again. “What have you not told me cause now is the time to do so.” “I’m sorry; bro, but I had to. It was the only way.” “You brought me here to lure me into a trap didn’t you?” “Yes!” “Why?” “Because…..” Before she could finish explaining I noticed a different smell in the atmosphere. It smelled sweet and almost of honeysuckle but there was something else to it. Something that was causing me to become drowsy as I started to fall to the ground and I heard Coral. “Oh no! Marshall, don’t breath in that in or you’ll…..” It was too late as both Coral and I collapsed and fell to the ground. My eyes became heavy and I closed them. Just before I blacked out I whispered, “Brittany,” and then everything went black. (Meanwhile; somewhere far away!) “Get the hell off of me you filthy squids.” “Not until we find out where the hell we are and when we find that boyfriend of yours. We’ll be ripping him a new one. If he isn’t dead already which he probably is.” “Marshall’s alive and when he finds you. It’ll be you who will get ripped a new one.” “Strong words from one who’s about to get the fuck of her life.” “Boss!” “Anything boys?” “Nothing, no sign of him and we have no idea where the hell we are.” “Damn! Whatever that bastard did, he’s going to pay. Until then, let’s have some fun with this little flower and deflower her.” “Now you’re talking!” “No, don’t you dare!” “Oh come on, you know you want it.” “No, let me go!” “Release the lady immediately?” “What the hell?” “Huh?” “Boss, look up there.” “What in the hell?” “I said release her immediately or I will slice you like a knife cutting through butter.” “What the hell is going on here? Why is that bastard dressed like a centaur?” “I’ve no idea boss but let’s get out of here.” “Consider yourself lucky for now bitch.” “Hmm! Cowards! Ugh! Are you alright my lady?” “Yes, but who are you and what are you?” “Apologies my lady. I am Sir Greyhem Longinus; Captain of the Centurion Knights and as you can see. I am indeed a Centaur.” “But, Centaurs are just legend and yet one stands before me.” “Hmm! Judging from your clothing and the expression on your face. You must never have seen a Centaur before. So, you must be from the other world aren’t you? I believe it is a place called; Earth?” “Wait, I’m not on Earth anymore? You’re saying I’m on a totally different planet?” “Correct my lady! You are within the domain of Yggdrasil. Tell me my lady, those men that ran away with their tails between their legs. Were they also from Earth?” “Yes, and had you not come. They probably would have raped me again for the second time.” “Such deplorable acts that man will stoop too just to satisfy their carnal desires. Tell me my lady, how did you come to be here?” “I don’t know! Last thing I remember is…..wait. Where’s Marshall?” “Marshall, my lady?” “Yes! He’s my friend! I think it was him that I somehow ended up here.” “What do you mean?” “Well, before those goons were about to force themselves on me. I heard Marshall yell out some kind of wish or something. Next thing I know is that I find myself here in this open field with two of the four goons.” “A wish? Could it be? Hmm!” “I have to find Marshall. I’m worried that if he’s here that he may be in grave danger. Before we were brought here the goons greatly injured him.” “I see! Then my lady as the Captain of the Knights of Centurion it is my job to assist you.” “You’ll help me?” “But of course! My knighthood was created to help those who are in need. Besides, you’ll need an escort as from one who’s been nearly all over Yggdrasil. First, let us return to my village and get you settled. It’ll be dark soon and it’s not very wise to wonder at night. Many dark creatures roam these lands at night.” “Thank you Sir Greyham. My name is Brittany by the way.” “Very well then, Lady Brittany. I shall do everything in my power to help you find your friend. Come, let us return to Steedsville.” (Meanwhile back in no man’s land) “Ugh! Where am I? Coral? What the hell?” I woke up to find myself in a cage that was hanging high in the trees. I found myself to be inside a giant dark forest. I wasn’t too sure if I was in FernGully; Coral’s home, or if I was totally inside another forest. It was hard to tell since I was hanging in a cage and there was barely any light shining through the forest. I also discovered that there were other cages hanging in the other trees as well. There were also a few hanging near me with people inside them. Most of them being male humans. I looked to see if any of them were still alive let alone awake but didn’t seem like it until. “Well, well, well. What do we have here?” I turned around and noticed that in one of the cages were two of the four goons that attacked me and Brittany. I gripped the cage in rage and anger and wanted to pummel the living shit out of them. “You!” “Yes, us and it seems that you’re in the same situation boy.” “Where is Brittany? What the hell have you done with her because I swear by the dark mother if you’ve harmed her in any way, hell will be far more merciful then my wrath.” The two goons just smirked and just lay back in their cages like they were enjoying this. “You might as well as just save your energy boy cause you’re gonna need it. In case you didn’t notice we’re not exactly in Kansas anymore Toto. As far as your girlfriend we haven’t the damnest idea where she is for as you can see we’re missing two of our own as well.” “Yup! We got captured pretty much the same way you did. Though I would never had expected for you to be captured by a fairy of all things.” The two goons just started laughing and pondering of how I lead myself to being captured by a fairy. In truth be told, I had been tricked from the beginning. Coral deceived me into bringing me here. I don’t know why but I wasn’t very well pleased. “You know, technically; this is all your guys fault. If you hadn’t come after me and Brittany none of this would have happened. Furthermore; how the hell did you guys end up here with us in the first place? The wish I made was for Brittany and I to be far away from you goons.” “I guess that’s what we’d call a setback. Who knows, maybe she’s having the time of her life right now with our buddies.” “Too bad we’re not there to join in on the action.” As they started laughing again I began to get an even tighter grip on the bars and just wanted to choke the living hell out of them until I heard another voice. This one came from above me in another cage. I saw that it was another male but this one wasn’t human. In fact, the male seemed to be almost like an elf. “Such vulgar language in disgracing the beauty of the opposite gender. You, my friend shouldn’t allow them to tangle with your emotions like that. As they said, “you’ll need your energy and strength to survive in this forest.” “Who are you and where am I?” “I’m Ku’Lovarn Ketavarn of the elves and you are in FernGully the ancient home of the fairies, or it used to be until she moved in.” “So I am in the right place. Lovarn have you seen a small fairy that goes by the name of Coral?” “I have! She was called in to the deepest part of the forest by the new mistress just shortly after you were brought here.” “I see! What’s happened here? I can tell that something is wrong here. Coral said that her forest was under attack by humans and that she wished me to help her but when we got out of the cave that we were trapped in. I found it to not be burning or anything. She was about to tell me something when all of a sudden I lost consciousness.” “You must have been knocked out by a sleeping gas cause you were carried in by human hunters.” “Who are they?” “They’re a small band of mercenaries who hunt down male humans for a certain individual and bring them to that individual for the right price unspoiled.” “When you say individual. Do mean of someone like yourself?” “In a way; though I can tell you right now that you’re going to have to prepare yourself. Coral was originally sent by the new mistress of this forest to find her a suitable male and I believe that person is you my friend.” “The name is Marshall, sir and if what you say is true then Coral lied to me from the beginning. Though, I think she was starting to have a change of heart when I found her out earlier. I just need to know why?” “No doubt, to free her mother and fellow kinsman. The new mistress promised to leave the forest and release her family if Coral did this one thing for her.” “And who exactly is this new mistress?” “You’ll see for yourself for they come for you.” I then saw as it started to get darker inside the forest with night ascending upon us. Two torches and a few of what I deemed to be the hunters that brought me here came near the tree. They then took the rope that kept my cage hung in the tree and lowered it to the ground. After it hit the ground they opened it and yanked me out like I was some kind of lifeless doll. They both; appeared to be like giant pigs on two feet. Some type of Orc probably. Anyway; they both warned me to not try anything as they put a collar around my neck with a rope attached to it and started pulling me in their direction. After walking through the forest for nearly ten minutes we came to the center of the forest. The trees were even more huge then the ones that surrounded the cages. The thick luscious greens at the top of the trees made it nearly impossible for light to penetrate it. It was as if I was in a rainforest despite it being so cool inside the forest. After taking me deeper into the forest we finally reached a small pathway and the orcs forced my knees on the ground and removed the collar and ordered me not to move. I then saw in front of me a glow of light come down to me and knew who it was. “Coral!” I reached out and she landed in my hands crying. “Oh big bro, I’m so sorry about this but I had no choice.” “I know, the elf told me everything. So, stop crying ok. Did they release your family?” “No, and she said she would if I did what she asked.” “And I shall Coral. I gave you my word and I’ll live by it, but first we must see how this lovely morsel shall provide me.” I then saw descending from the trees was this great winged creature. When she landed a couple of torches ignited themselves and I saw her. Fear for the first time in a while swept across me as I stared at what could only be described as one thing. “A Dark Angel!” She smiled as if she seemed pleased that I knew what she was. “A human that actually knows of my kind? That makes you even more valuable. I will see though just how valuable you truly are.” |
| [MFF] Echidna_guy's Story Here is my first chapter enjoy! Also here is a key to help you read it Blue text is the main character speaking Green is him thinking/speaking in his head red is the other character he meets in this chapter I may change up the colours later on so this may just be for this chapter BEEP,BEEP!! The sound of cars horn trying to tell me to get out of the way manages to wake me back up as I swerve back onto the correct side of the lane. "Shit!, that was close" Working late again is really starting to take effect on me, I can barely keep my eyes open and I've still got a thirty minute drive. Turning into a national speed limit zone I start to floor it, I mean there are no other cars on the road so what’s the problem right. The rain is pouring down, looks like it’s going to be here a while. my window wipers are at full speed and still I can barely see but still I decided getting home was worth the risk of speeding, A decision I will soon come to regret. As I heard around the next corner I notice a cat in the road, quickly I turn my steering wheel to the left hoping to dodge him however that's when the tires start to loose grip and the screech of rubber slipping on the tarmac starts. the car suddenly rolls over as I begin to fear for my life. Five rolls later and the car has finally stopped, it feels like a tree or something solid has halted it and I slowly begin to lose consciousness after taking a nasty bump on the head. ***Hours later*** "ughhh, my head is killing" Waking up my hand immediately goes to my head checking for blood or any injuries. "hmmmm, looks like I'm okay..... I have always been a lucky one" I think to myself as a smile comes across my face. A cool breeze happens to blow across my body making me shiver. "God its cold out here I wish I was inside" "Wait where is my car and why am I not in it?" Looking around I see trees..... lots and lots of trees, in fact I would go so far as to describe this place as a Forrest. "Did I get thrown out of the car or something?" I ask myself. Looking around I see no signs of the car, no signs of roads or anything but trees and plants and all that shit that gardeners like. "Clearly I'm still unconscious, maybe it was worse than I thought. That bloody cat its totally his fault one hundred and twenty miles an hour is not too fast at all..... I thought cats where meant to have amazing reactions!!" After sitting their awhile I decide I best just go do something, patience was never my best quality and right now I was so confused that I was actually getting annoyed. "Stupid tree!" I shout while punching a tree in disgust. Getting up I again check my surroundings and my own condition. “I seem fine, my clothes are torn up badly and a few cuts but yet again Liam survives a difficult situation, even though I don't think I'm in a comma or unconscious. this feels to real" Currently I am a 5ft 7 19 year old with a thin build and a metabolism that could make an elephant anorexic, I am wearing what’s left of my suit that I wear for work however at this point it’s barely holding onto me anymore. This all means that my tattoo is being shown off, now when I say tattoo I really mean scary as birth mark because it looks like a tattoo right over my heart however my dad and mum say it’s a birth mark. It looks just like a magical seal from the anime I watch at home and it’s pretty fucking awesome, I think my dad had it done on me when I was a kid. You would have to be pretty dumb to actually think this is a birth mark. Anyway, Finally I set off on my investigation as to what the hell is going on. A few minutes later I find something very veeeerry weird, it’s like a trail of slime....... gooey, sticky and really icky slime. However in search of answers I decide to follow the trail. After what seems like forever I suddenly feel like I'm being watched, call it a sixth sense if you will. I look around nervously, it doesn't feel right. "Hello!...... Bonjour?!" You never know they could of been French. As I am about to say greetings in every language I can think of a voice suddenly calls out to me. "Are you following me human?" "Errrrrrr human? you alright duck?" I replied, it was definitely a female voice talking to me but there was a weird noise I couldn't quite figure out! And what else is their but humans who talk our properly like this, idiot. From behind a tree the female lady came, out and stood...... well I'm not sure if its standing I mean is she sitting or what I have no idea, Basically she looks like water but in human form and I know exactly what she is. "A monster girl?" I ask myself, you see I have come across these things in games back home and I know what they are, this one is the classic slime girl and I won’t lie monster girls are not my thing!!. "Fuck it I’m obviously dead, nope I'm leaving goodbye have fun buddy" As I turn to leave a scary comment leaves the girls lips. "Did I say you could leave" She said dominantly "Of for fuck sake!!!" I shouted in my own head. Turning around to face the woman I look for a way out of this situation. I mean she’s a slime how fast can she be……..Okay maybe I should explain my knowledge of her as I said I have played games with beings like this in and in every game they are basically perverts that rape guys and sometimes they completely eat you which is not my sort of style. Interrupting my train of thought the slime girl begins to advance on me. Thanks for reading chapter one :) Chapter 2 Here is another key just too help *Blue text is the main character *Red is the slime girl #Green is thoughts/talking in the MC’s head *Purple is the mystery being ****Chapter 2 start**** “Wait, wait! What do you even want from me?” I hope what I know isn’t right about these things, I really hope these aren’t sex crazed beings that just want to do really perverted shit. I mean I don’t mind the sex but I can imagine it getting tiresome and quite frankly dangerous. “You have to ask? Have you never met a monster or something before, all humans know that we want your semen you naive boy” “RIGHTTTTT because that’s normal isn’t it” “errrrr…….Yeah?” So it really looks like I have ended up in a world of monster girls and that said girls are exactly how I thought they would be from what I know, sex crazed beasts that will do nasty and rather kinky things to you. Hmmmmm kinky aye. “Unfortunately for you I can’t give you what you want, you see I have a problem” Oh by the way I forgot to mention I’m an extreme liar. “You have a problem?” “My dick doesn’t work you see, I mean not for what you want anyway” “HAHAHAHAHA!! How dumb do you think I am, you really thought I would just leave after that. Ill test your dick myself” Her reluctance to leave starts to panic me, my brain comes up with many different lies that I could tell but none of them are believable. “I don’t have a dick, no that’s stupid maybe monsters don’t turn me on…… like she would care. Oooooo I’ve got it!!!” “I AM DISEASED!!!!” I shout loud and clearly that I am in fact diseased with something that effects monster girls!. “Your diseased, with what then?” Shit! Didn’t think this far ahead and I have known idea of any serious diseases that would affect a slime. After contemplating my situation I realize the girl has dropped her guard, instead she is smirking. The kind of smirk that says “I know your lying but your attempts are funny”. That’s it the only way out of this is to make a run for it, the girl isn’t ready to chase her pray. It’s more like she has already caught it and is just playing with it. I’ll use her overconfidence against her. Looking at the ground I notice the dirt is crumbly and dry, I figure I could use it like it was sand. Kick it at her and then bomb it the other way to wherever the hell I end up. I take a deep breath preparing for the effort to escape. With a quick kick dirt goes flying all over the girl and I turn my back and run. “Bye!” I shout as I run through the trees sprinting like I was in school again with the adrenaline in my system pumping me up to a speed I haven’t achieved in a while. Thinking I have put some distance between me and the girl I turn around to see if she is still following me. “HUH NO WAY! your keeping up with me?” She’s right behind me and very angry, now I start to get a tad bit scared and all the power I felt starts to leave me. These monster girls may be a bit stronger than me. “You dare to try something like that? Bad move idiot” She says with a rather pissed of tone that makes me think if she catches me something is going up my ass!. “SO…. S…..so………..SORRY!!” I manage to shout while running and my fatigue starting to show as I can barely say the word. “YOU WILL BE ILL RIP YOU A NEW AS……..” The slime shouts as me but for some reason abruptly halts at the end no finishing the sentence even though I am pretty sure I know how it ends. A purple light shines behind me and vanishes, turning around I see what can only be described as a mess. If you imagine putting a bomb in a slime girl and then exploding said bomb that’s what I am seeing right now. Slime is everywhere on the plants, trees but it seems to lack the strength to come back together and form the girl in fact it seems lifeless. “Slimy you there?” “So am I currently witnessing a murder scene or what?” I ask myself as I realize she may actually be dead. “What the hell happened, the purple light….. what was that?” I was saved by a purple light, A light that also obliterated a monster like it was nothing. Whatever did this must be powerful….. very powerful. “hahahaha” A haunting laugh echoes through the trees and I can feel, I can feel the fact that it is aimed at me. There is someone else out there and they are looking right at me yet I can’t see them. It’s not a slime girl, whoever this is dark and dangerous to the point I start to get chills down my spine and the hairs on my body start to stand on edge. Run! I run as fast as I can in the first direction I see, whatever this is, it’s not something to piss off. I keep running in the hope I find a village of some sort as its starting to get late. The sun is setting and I’m pretty sure I don’t want to be out here at night. ***After darkness falls*** So I’m still out here at night thinking about the nasty laugh I heard and wondering who or what it came from. “God I need to eat, sleep and listen to music. Oh and there is a random light shining on the other side of the field I’m walking through” So if you’re wondering yes I have now resorted to speaking to myself while I walk through this other world which has so far been a forest and fields. “MUSIC!!! What if I can never listen to my ITunes again?” Tears start to well up in my eyes. No this can't be true I love music. “And the random light, WAIT! there is a light. That means people doesn’t I? I’ve only just realized and it’s not a normal light it’s through a window I can see the shape!!!. Windows mean houses and houses mean humans like me surely, I can’t be the only human left” With my new found determination I start to jog over to the light to find the source. So that’s the end of chapter 2 I hope you liked it. Thanks This is my third chapter, the chapter you finally meet someone interesting so have fun. The main character speaking aloud will be in blue The main character speaking in his head will be green And the new monster will be red “Uggghhhhh………… I hate outdoors, especially fields that are uneven making me unsteady on my feet .I just can’t wait to get inside with a warm fire and a nice bath, maybe some food in fact lots of food I’m starving right now!.” As I get close to the building with the light inside I notice a bunch of other buildings. I count six and the one with the light inside is the largest by far, the rest all seem abandoned. They were made with wood and clearly no one has been giving them any TLC as most have started to fall apart into ruin. Knowing me the people inside this house I’m going to are right maniacs that will want to do something really unpleasant to me, I mean growing up with monster girls around must have made it quite hard to be normal. “Right here we are.” I think to myself as I approach the doors of the building. First off I listen for the voices of others and for any strange noises that would make me think twice about making myself known. After a minute or two just standing there I hear nothing and so like the brave man I am I start to open the door…….. and after the door is open SUDDENLY! There is a relatively normal looking room with a massive open fire. The layout is quite weird through the first door is one massive room with a sofa next to the fire place after that there is pretty much nothing around. No tables, desks, ornaments its literally just a sofa and a fire. My stomach decides to make itself know and starts to growl, signalling for me to search for a kitchen or something where these people will store food. Not one to argue with the power of thy belly I decide to go through another door in which I hope is a massive room with a buffet and an all you can eat policy. Opening the door I find the kitchen (Well I assume it’s the kitchen) it looks like it has what a older kitchen would have. Wasting no time I decide to search every storage compartment available until I find food and of course when I search them and they turn up empty I get rather angry. After searching the entire room I have found NOTHING!, bordering on suicide my depression hits me hard. I literally just wanted a box of strawberries or brownies from Tesco, was it really too much to ask. Safety now leaves my mind and I feel the need to get whoever lives here to come and explain their shit food situation to me and make me a sandwich. “Hello!!!!! Anyone here!!!!” I shout loudly enough to wake anyone from their sleep. Folding my arms and tapping my foot in anger I impatiently wait someone to reply or come down here and talk to me. "“HAHAHA” I hear someone laughing uncontrollably as if they made the food situation bad so that I’d be upset. “Where are you, show yourself you’ve got some explaining to do!” “Oh your quite brave to talk to me like that” “Your quite brave to not have any strawberries! I’ve hurt people for less!” “Haha Oh I think I see where your confidence has come from…… You think your talking to a human don’t you?” “What else would I be talk…….. Oh deary me” Then it dawns on me this persons voice can’t be pinpointed, it’s like my ears have no idea. I can’t even hope to guess. The voice is also very seductive and calm, I feel like I could shout verbal abuse at them and they wouldn’t even react. Infact the laugh before is the same as the one this person just made, then that means this is the monster that made a mess of the slime girl. “You know what I think I’ll find food somewhere else madam don’t worry yourself” I take a bow and begin to walk towards the door which then decides to slam shut as to prevent my exit. “No I don’t want you to leave, I wouldn’t of protected you from the slime if I was just going to let you leave.” “You protected me, then I’ll ask the big question why?” “You’re a human male and I like things only a male has the ability to do” “Ohhhhhh right then well aren’t there any other males, like I know nothing about this place” “You know nothing? What do you mean, didn’t the other humans teach you about the world?” “They taught me about my world, not this one and look if we’re going to have a chat can I at least have a seat and see who I am talking to?” The door that had previously closed on me now opens allowing me to enter the room with the sofa and a nice warm fire. As I look at the sofa I notice something different, I believe it’s the back of someone’s head who is sitting on it. “Very well why don’t you come sit on the sofa with me and we can have this chat” With a slightly sexual tone making me think this is probably a dangerous thing to do but who cares. As walk around the sofa I I finally get to see the being that has ‘protected’ me from the slime. She’s a snake lady, I believe their called lamia’s but this one is quite different because she has that bit that sticks out on some snakes near the head, is it cobras I think that have them it’s very hard to describe to be honest because I know absolutely fuck all about snakes. She has the lower body of a snake and a relatively human upper half, her snake tale is black which I like and her upper half’s skin is a purple colour which is really attractive to me I won’t lie. The girl doesn’t seem to wear many clothes but instead has these weird silver jewelry pieces, Her hair is fucking long and it starts off black but seems to end in a reddish colour at the tips. Finally I get to the big detail that has pretty much left me stunned to the point I can’t stop looking, you see this woman has two massive boobies and boobies are nice. “He….hello” I stuttered because them tits though. “Hmmm my eyes are up here you know, and you can sit down” Gesturing for me to sit the end of her tail moves up giving me room. Not being one to ignore people’s request I calmly take a seat. “I was simply looking for any dangerous weapon hid between you cleavage is all!” Poor excuse. “Haha good excuse, now I will tell you all you need to know about this world and everything about everything however I want something in return.” “Wil you be able to help me get back to my world?” “Again I’ll talk to you about that later but first you have to make a deal with me, you need to agree to give me something in return of the knowledge that I give you.” “You’re talking sexual aren’t you” “Yep” A massive smile comes across her face. Knowledge is very important and she doesn’t seem like she’s that bad a person plus, lamia’s/this chick are pretty fit and this one is my type of monster if I have one. “Fine I’ll do that stuff in return” “Oh are you sure, are you ready to be wrapped in my tail as I rip through your clothes. Then my tail will bind your limbs as I stroke your dick until it gets hard……..slowly take it into my mouth as my saliva lubricates it, I’ll then pull your skin back and massage the tip with my tongue slowly licking the length of your pen” “STOP!!!!! I don’t even know your name” She just gave me a boner. She is very dangerous!!. That’s the end of chapter three thanks for reading and sorry for grammatical errors or spelling errors for that matter. |
More topics from this board
» HMG XII Round 3tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:43 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 4tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:38 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 3tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:30 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 2tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:25 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 1tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:13 PM |